《Love Burned, She Rose Unscathed》


 Chapter 1

    Everyone in the circle knew Roseanne Cole was head over heels for Murray Sherwood. She was so crazy about him, it was like she had no life outside of him, totally wrapped up in his world all the time. Every time they broke up, it took less than three days for Roseanne toe crawling back, begging for reconciliation. Those words would never escape hers in a world where "let''s break up" seemed on everyone''s lips.


    The room fell into an eerie silence for five seconds when Murray walked in with his new me.


    Roseanne, in the middle of peeling an orange, stopped cold. "Why''s it so quiet in here? Why''s everyone staring at me?"


    "Anne..." Her friends gave her worried nces.


    But Murray acted as if nothing was amiss, wrapping his arm around his woman and sitting on the couch. "Happy birthday, Cliff."


    He was so brazen and nonchnt.


    Roseanne stood up. It was Cliff''s birthday, and she didn''t want to make a scene.


    "Excuse me. I''m going to powder my nose." she said.


    She closed the door behind her and could hear the conversation picking back up.


    "Murray, Roseanne''s here. Didn''t I give you a heads-up? Why''d you bring her along?"


    "Seriously, Murray, you''ve crossed the line this time."


    "It''s fine," Murray loosened his grip on the woman''s waist and lit a cigarette, a smile ying on his lips, looking every bit the charming rogue.


    The rest of the conversation was unclear as the door shut. Having regained theposure in the restroom and touched up the makeup, Roseanne looked at her reflection and curled her lips in disdain. "How pathetic."


    Indeed, she was living a pathetic life.


    Taking a deep breath, Roseanne made up her mind. Yet, the scene greeting her as she pushed the door open and returned to the room made her grip the doorknob tightly, almost losing herposure. Murray was pressing his lips against the woman''s, their saliva moistening the napkin between them.


    Laughter and cheers erupted around them.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn, Murray is good at that!"


    "They''re at it! They''re at it!"


    "The mood''s set. Give us a show!"


    Roseanne''s hand on the doorknob trembled. That was the man she had loved for six years, and at that moment, she only felt bitter irony.


    "Hey, knock it off..." Someone murmured, gesturing toward the door.


    Everyone turned to look.


    "Anne, you''re back? It''s all in good fun. Don''t take it to heart..."


    But Murray cut him off, ncing over calmly. "Roseanne, since you''re here today, let''sy everything out."


    Roseanne nodded. "Sure, go ahead."


    Murray cut to the chase. "We''ve been on and off for years, and to be honest, I''m just tired of it. There''s nothing left between us."


    Roseanne clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms, yet she felt no pain.


    Huh! Six years of love had ended with, "There''s nothing left between us."


    Murray continued, "Millie''s a great girl, and I want to make things official with her."


    Roseanne numbly nodded. "Okay."


    Murray looked at Roseanne. "Even though we break up, we''re still friends. You can still call me if you need anything in Lumina City."


    "No need," Roseanne forced a smile, light as air. "If it''s over, let''s end it cleanly, to be fair to thedy."


    Murray raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised.


    "Cliff," Roseanne turned to the birthday boy. "Happy birthday. I hope everyone enjoys themselves. I''m leaving now. I peeled the te of oranges on the table. Enjoy, and don''t waste them." Murray didn''t like fruit, except for oranges. But he was picky, insisting on removing every piece of pith before he''d eat them.


    Over the years, to ensure he had his daily fruit, Roseanne always meticulously peeled and cleaned the oranges, arranging them neatly on a te for him.


    He''d hug her and coo, "My girlfriend''s too good. God, what a lucky guy I am!"

 Chapter 2

    "Do you want to my wife?" He always knew what she wanted but never offered it freely.


    Murray offered, "I''ll have my driver take you home."


    "No need. I''ve called an Uber."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cliff intervened, "Roseanne, let me walk you to the door."


    Roseanne waved him off and turned to leave.


    "Murray, look at the mess... I think Roseanne is genuinely upset this time."


    "Nah, it''s nothing."


    "Exactly! How many times have they had a spat? And every time, Roseanne returned after a few days, acting like nothing was wrong at the next party."


    "I bet five days."


    "I say six."


    Murray nced at the door left ajar, his smile tinged with coldness. "I bet three hours tops. She''lle running back to me."


    "Right, Murray''s a sure win. The whole world knows Roseanne is madly in love with him."


    "Man, why can''t any woman be that devoted to me?"


    "You? Dream on, pal!"


    The guys burst intoughter.


    Returning to the mansion past midnight, Roseanne took half an hour to pack.


    She''d been there three years, but when she left, all her important stuff fit into just one suitcase.


    The walk-in closet was full of unworn designer clothes, the jewelry never worn, and she left it all behind.


    The only regret was the wall of professional books. Luckily, Roseanne had the content memorized. The medium was no longer significant.


    Her gaze swept over the vanity, and she walked over to open a drawer. Inside was a check for seventy million dors. Beneath the check was a contract for the property transfer at 72 Eastwood Acres. Despite being in the suburbs, it was conservatively worth twenty million. Murray signed both items during a previous breakup scare and tucked them away in the drawer, betting that Roseanne wouldn''t dare to take them. Because to take them would mean the end of their rtionship.


    Six years for seventy million? Suddenly, Roseanne felt it wasn''t a loss. How many women could im their youth was worth that much? She packed both items into her bag.


    Roseanne thought, ''Why not take what he gives me? Without love, at least there''s money.''


    She wasn''t some naive heroine from a romance novel who saw money as dirt.


    "Hello, cleaning service? Do you take rush orders?"


    "Yes, a big clean-up. I''ll pay extra."


    Leaving the keys in the foyer, Roseanne got into the taxi, heading straight for her best friend''s ce.


    On the way, the cleaningdy called again to confirm. "Are you sure you don''t want to take any of this stuff with you?"


    Roseanne replied, "Yeah, do whatever you see fit."


    After hanging up, Murray arrived home in the wee hours to find the cleaningdy had finished and left. The overpowering scent of perfume was giving him a headache. Loosening his cor, he sat on the couch, only to fall asleep there.


    The next day, he woke to the familiar nking sound of the dishes in the kitchen. He sat up, rubbing his temples while reaching for his water ss, only to grab at thin air. His hand paused mid-air above the coffee table.


    Then, he smirked slightly, thinking Roseanne had returned. The nket was on him, but she hadn''t prepared his hangover tea.


    ''She hasn''t had enough of "iplete confrontation" over the years, huh?'' Murray thought and stood up. "Today, you''d better..."


    "Mr. Sherwood, you''re awake?"


    Murray looked surprised. "Sadie?"


    Sadie said respectfully, "Please freshen up. Breakfast will be ready in two minutes. Oh, were you cold sleeping here? I turned on the heating and added an extra nket just in case." "Right."

 Chapter 3

    At the breakfast table, Murray frowned. "Where''s the cereal?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sadie wasn''t sure. "You mean the blueberry almond oatmeal?"-


    "Blueberry almond oatmeal?" Murray was curious.


    Sadie added, "Yeah, the one Ms. Cole used to make with low-fat milk, frozen almonds, and blueberries, right? Oh, I didn''t have time to prepare that. Just freezing the almonds and blueberries takes a long time, and you must get up early to start making it."


    "And the proportion has to be just right. I don''t have Ms. Cole''s patience to do it urately. It just wouldn''t taste the same. Also..."


    Murray interrupted, "Get me some beef paste."


    "Coming right up, Mr. Sherwood."


    "This doesn''t taste right." Murray nced at the jar. "And the packaging is off."


    Sadie exined, "That jar ran out. That is all we had."


    Murray ordered, "Grab a couple from the supermarketter and stock them at home."


    "We can''t find it there." Sadie offered an awkward smile. "Ms. Cole used to make it herself. I don''t know how to..."


    Crash!


    Sadie asked, "Eh? Mr. Sherwood, you''re not eating?"


    Murray scoffed, "Hmm, not in the mood."


    Sadie watched Murray ascend the stairs, utterly baffled, wondering why he suddenly lost his temper.


    ...


    "Laziness incarnate! Time to rise and shine!"


    Roseanne turned over, barely opening her eyes. "Quiet down. Let me sleep a bit more..."


    With her makeup perfectly done, Leda Reynolds was choosing a purse. "It''s almost eight. Don''t you have to rush back to make breakfast for Mr. Sherwood?" Roseanne sometimes spent the night, but she always rushed back home before dawn to whip up her blueberry almond oatmeal for Murray and his sensitive stomach.


    Leda found it ridiculous.


    Was Murrayid up or something? Couldn''t he just order some takeout on his phone?


    It was all just spoiling him rotten!


    Deeply asleep, Roseanne brushed off thement with a wave. "Not going back. We broke up."


    "Oh, nning to split for a few days, then?" Leda teased, "Then sleep well. Breakfast is on the table. I''m off to work. I have a date tonight, so you don''t need to cook for me. You''ll probably head back soon anyway. Could you close the balcony window on your way out?"


    Roseanne woke up hungry. Munching on her best friend''s sandwich, she gazed at the brilliant sunshine, struggling to recall thest time she woke up naturally.


    After finishing her brunch, she changed and headed straight for the bank to cash a check for fifty million. It was always safer to have the money in hand.


    Then, she visited the bank next door. "I need to speak with your private banking advisor. I want to deposit ten million."


    The branch manager offered a decent annual interest rate. Roseanne negotiated for an additional two percentage points, reaching a satisfactory agreement. Following the same strategy, she deposited ten million in two other banks, negotiating better rates each time.


    When exiting thest bank, Roseanne was a millionaire, armed with three ck cards, thirty million dors in deposits, and twenty million in liquid assets.


    "Not a bad split," she thought, having essentially struck gold overnight.


    Passing by a bustling hair salon, Roseanne walked in. She instantly splurged on a two-thousand-dor membership for VIP service.


    Sitting in front of the mirror, Roseanne looked at her brown, wavy hair and felt a tinge of disdain for the first time.


    The hairdresser praised, "Darling, your hair''s fantastic, like a doll''s..."


    She kept her hair long and wavy because Murray loved the feel of it, especially the atmospheric vibe it gave off after their intimate moments. But maintaining beautiful curls meant dedicating even more time to grooming.

 Chapter 4

    Roseanne smiled at the hairdresser, "Please, cut it short and straighten it."


    ''Even the prettiest doll is just a toy.'' Roseanne decided, ''Let whoever wants to y with it, I''m done ying.''-


    Stepping out of the hair salon, Roseanne felt a sense of liberation wash over her. Conveniently, there was a sales promotion at the Uniqlo store next door. She popped in and picked out a white tee and a pair of jeans, changing into them right there. They matched her sneakers perfectly.


    As she wandered, she arrived outside the gates of Kingswell University, watching students cycle in and out under the setting sun. She paused, lost in thought.


    "Carlisle! Over here!" A young man brushed past Roseanne. "What''s everyone doing here?"


    "We''re nning to visit Ms. Payne, so..."


    Carlisle frowned. "With this many people, the hospital won''t allow it. Let''s do this. Only two representatives from the bioinformatics department wille with me." Bioinformatics? Ms. Payne? Roseanne''s gaze sharpened, and she quickly stepped forward. "Who did you say was sick?"


    Carlisle stuttered, caught off guard by the neat and pretty girl before him. "Um, Ms. Payne."


    Roseanne asked again, "Madeleine Payne?"


    Carlisle nodded. "Yeah."


    "Which hospital?"


    "Serenity Health Hospital."


    "Thanks."


    Carlisle called out to Roseanne''s back. "Uh... which department are you from? Are you also one of Ms. Payne''s students?"


    Roseanne left his question hanging as she strode away.


    Back at her apartment, Roseanne couldn''t shake off the unease. Was Madeleine, the one who''d tap someone on the head when annoyed, actually sick? How serious was it?


    Roseanne opened her contacts, hesitating over Madeleine''s before deciding against calling.


    Back then, for the sake of so-called love, she had abandoned the opportunity for a direct Ph.D. program to be with Murray. She hadn''t worked a single day after undergrad, making herself a housewife revolving around her man.


    Madeleine must have been really let down.


    "Huh? Anne, you didn''t go back?" Changing her shoes, Leda was surprised.


    Roseanne''s mouth twitched. "What, you want to kick me out?"N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Wow, you''re sticking it out this time. I remember thest time you and Murray broke up, it took him less than half an hour to call you back, and you went straight back to him."


    Roseanne changed the subject. "There''s soup in the pot. Help yourself."


    Leda''s eyes lit up, and she hurried into the kitchen for the soup, sipping it appreciatively. "Murray''s such a lucky dog, getting to have this every day..."


    Roseanne cut in. "Remember to wash the dishes and clean up. I''m going to bed."


    Leda pressed again, "Hey, you''re not going back?"


    The answer was a closed bedroom door.


    Leda clicked her tongue. "She''s finally standing her ground..."


    Elsewhere under the same night sky, at Seaview Estate.


    "Mr. Sherwood, the bank has confirmed that Ms. Cole personally cashed the fifty million at 12:05 PM today..."


    Murray hung up, staring coldly at the night view outside the window. "Roseanne, what new game are you ying?"


    If she thought it would win Murray back, she was sorely mistaken. There was no turning back on his decisions. "Cliff, fancy a drink?"


    Half an hourter, Murray pushed open the lounge door, and Cliff greeted him with a smile. "Murray, everyone''s here, just waiting on you. What are we drinking tonight?" Murray walked in, paying him no mind.


    Cliff paused, looking behind him. "What''s up? Isn''t Roseanneing? Is she parking?"


    Murray''s expression darkened.

 Chapter 5

    "Having trouble finding a parking spot? Let me go help..."


    Whoops! Cliff finally realized, noticing the displeased expression on Murray''s face. "Ahem! Murray, Roseanne hasn''te back yet, has she?"


    It had been over three hours.


    Murray spread his hands and shrugged. "Come back? You think breaking up is a joke?"


    With that, he walked past Cliff and sat on the couch.


    Cliff scratched his head. Could it be? But soon enough, he shook his head, feeling he was overthinking it. If anyone could make a clean break, it was Murray, but not Roseanne. Of all the women who might agree to a breakup, Roseanne wouldn''t. That was a well-known fact in their circle.


    "Murray, why are you alone?" Never one to avoid stirring the pot, York Gibson folded his arms with a smirk. "You bet three hours, and now it''s been a whole day."


    Murray smirked, "A bet''s a bet. What''s the penalty?"


    York raised an eyebrow, "Let''s switch it up today. No drinking."


    Murray was stunned to hear that.


    York challenged, "I dare you to call Anne and say in the sweetest voice. ''I''m sorry. I was wrong. I love you.""


    Laughter erupted around them.


    Cliff couldn''t resist and snatched Murray''s phone to dial Roseanne.


    After a few rings, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable..."


    ''Is Roseanne blocking me?'' A hint of surprise shed across Murray''s face.


    Theughter around them gradually faded as everyone exchanged puzzled looks.


    Cliff immediately hung up, returning the phone while trying to cover, "Or, maybe Roseanne is unavable. Roseanne is blocking Murray, huh? Only if the pig can fly." Even Cliff felt awkward by the end of his sentence.


    York pondered. "Maybe Anne''s serious this time."


    Murray scoffed, "Breakups are real. Are they supposed to be fake? I''m not ying this game a second time. Mention Roseanne again, and you''re no brother of mine."


    York''s eyes narrowed, and after a moment, he said, "Just don''t regret it."


    Murray''s lips curled in disdain. He never regretted his actions.


    Seeing the tension, Corley Sullivan quickly tried to lighten the mood. "Hey, let''s lighten up, everyone. We''re all buddies here..."


    ...


    It was 7 am. Leda finished her morning run and entered the house, immediately greeted by the aroma of breakfast.


    Holding a steaming bowl of oatmeal, Roseanne emerged from the kitchen in a houndstooth dress that showcased her slim and straight legs. Even without makeup, she was stunningly beautiful. "Go shower. Breakfast is ready when you are."


    Surprised, Leda remarked, "A new hairstyle? Brown, straight, and in a high ponytail? All dolled up, and you are nning to go back? Or is Murraying to pick you up?"


    Roseanne rolled her eyes at Leda. "Oh, please. Can''t you wish me well for once?"


    "If Murray''sing over, isn''t that wishing you well?" Leda approached the breakfast table, amazed by the spread.


    "Go take a shower," Roseanne swatted away her hand. "You smell bad."


    Leda protested, "What about double standards? You never hit Murray when he does that."


    Roseanne looked calm. "Hmm, next time, if there''s a chance, I will."


    "Yeah, right..." After Leda showered, Roseanne was already leaving with a lunchbox. "Tsk, making breakfast for me and still remembers to pack something for her man. Talk about priorities..."


    A voice sounded in a private room at Serenity Health Hospital. "Madeleine, how are you feeling today?" Madeleine set aside her paper and adjusted her reading sses. "Hans? What are you doing here?"


    "Easy, don''t move," Hans Olson quickly propped a pillow behind her. "Your stitches haven''t healed yet."


    Madeleine sighed. "Appendicitis, minor surgery. Recovery''s just slower ''cause of my age, so they''re keeping me here longer. Oh, by the way, have they posted this year''s grad program admission quotas yet?" Hans nodded immediately. "Yes, you get three slots, and I get four."


    "Three, huh..." Madeleine muttered.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What, were you nning on taking only two again this year?" Hans was curious.

 Chapter 6

    Madeleine admitted it. "Yeah, I''m getting old. I can only guide two,"


    Hans mumbled, his lips curling in a moue of discontent. It was evident the third slot was for Madeleine, yet she would not admit it outright.


    "Ms. Payne. Oh? Mr. Olson is here, too?" Carlisle strolled in with two younger students, setting down a bouquet of fresh sunflowers on the table. "We''re just here to check on Ms. Payne."


    Amidst the casual conversation, one of the students mentioned, "I heard a freshman this year is brilliant. Got straight into thebined Bachelor-Master-PhD track."


    At Kingswell University''s School of Life Sciences, it''d been almost a decade since anyone got into the direct PhD track from undergrad, and no more than three students had managed it.


    "This freshman won gold at the International Mathematical Olympiad and the International Informatics Olympiadst year, securing her spot in our department."


    "Two gold medals? That''s pretty cool. But I remember a senior. She must have been one of Ms. Payne''s students, who entered undergrad with four gold medals, one in math, physics, chemistry, andputer science each! What was her name? Rose or something like Anne?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Looks like it''s about time!" Hans interjected, "You guys should head back to campus."


    "Oh, alright then. We''ll be off."


    "Yeah."


    Once the students had left the room, the one who had brought up the senior looked visibly downcast. "Carlisle, did I say something wrong? Ms. Payne and Mr. Olson seemed upset."


    Carlisle looked equally puzzled.


    Back inside the room, Hans said, "Those students didn''t mean any harm. Don''t overthink it."


    Madeleine waved him off, but her lips trembled uncontrobly, and tears began to well up in her eyes, eventually spilling over. "She was such a genius. She shouldn''t have... Why didn''t she value her gifts?" "Take it easy..." Hans tried to console her.


    "Hans, do you know what she said to me thest time we met? She said she wanted love. Hah, she wanted love? She broke my heart..."


    Outside the room, Roseanne stood with the lunchbox in hand, her tears flowing freely.


    ''I''m sorry... Ms. Payne...''


    Ultimately, she couldn''t muster the courage to enter, leaving the lunchbox at the nurses'' station. "This is for Ms. Payne. Could you please give it to her? Thanks."


    The nurse called out to her. "Hey, you haven''t left your details! Why the rush?"


    Roseanne ran out of the hospital building, gasping for the fresh air, but the overwhelming guilt lingered.


    "Roseanne?" A tall woman with wless makeup approached her, her heels clicking on the pavement, swinging a ssic Chanel bag.


    She embodied sophistication in a zer and pencil skirt, her hair cascading over her shoulders. It was Hertha Sherwood, Murray''s younger sister.


    "Roseanne? Why aren''t you at home? What brings you to the hospital?" Hertha nced at the building. The general ward was not for maternity check-ups. Hertha breathed a sigh of relief for her mother. If Roseanne were pregnant, an emergency wedding would have Beverley Sherwood fuming.


    "Hertha." Roseanne managed a weak smile.


    Hertha noticed it. "Why are your eyes so red? Have you been crying?"


    Roseanne remained silent.


    "Another fight with my brother?"


    "No."


    Hertha figured Roseanne was just being stubborn, looking at her with sympathetic eyes.


    She was fond of Roseanne, who was both pretty and had a great personality. But Roseanne wasn''t good enough to meet the Sherwood family''s standards since Beverley valued academic achievements, preferring a high-caliber schr as her daughter-inw.


    Hertha smiled. "Being with my brother is exhausting, right? He''s not easy to deal with. Bear with him."


    Roseanne murmured, "We''ve split..."


    "Anyway, I''ve got things to do, can''t stay and chat." With that, Hertha nced at her watch and headed back inside.


    Hertha was there to visit Madeleine, having heard she favored bright and diligent students. And she had dressed up specially for the asion. Whether she could secure that direct PhD spot was up in the air.

 Chapter 7

    The previous night was a bit out of hand. Cliff insisted on keeping the party going even after they''d all had more than enough.


    When the driver dropped Murray off at his mansion, dawn was breaking. He had barely crashed onto his bed, the wave of sleepiness overwhelming, but he forced himself to stagger to the bathroom for a quick shower.


    ''Maybe Roseanne won''t chew me out?'' In his groggy state, Murray wondered.


    He woke up again, this time to pain.


    "Damn..." he groaned, clutching his stomach as he rolled out of bed.


    "My stomach is killing me! Anne..." He stopped mid-sentence, a frown creasing his brow. Roseanne held a grudge this time, more than in theirst fight.


    ''Fine, let''s see how long she can keep this up. But where are the meds?'' Murray ransacked the living room, checking every possible storage space, but couldn''t find the emergency medicine kit.


    He called Sadie.


    Sadie answered the phone. "You''re looking for antacids? They''re in the medicine box."


    Murray''s temples throbbed as he took a deep breath. "And where is that?"


    Sadie added, "In the drawer in your bedroom''s walk-in closet. Ms. Cole said you often have stomach issues after drinking, so she ensured to stock up and keep it close by...Hello? Are you still there? Why''d you hang up..."


    Sure enough, Murray found the medicine box in the drawer, stocked with his usual array of stomach remedies. After he took the medicine and felt the pain subside, his tense nerves rxed.


    As he pushed the drawer back in ce, something caught his eye. All of Roseanne''s jewelry, designer bags, and everything was still there except for all her documents like her ID, passport, and diplomas. Everything was gone. And one of the suitcases that was usually in the corner was missing, too.


    Murray stood frozen, rage bubbling up inside him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Great... just great..." He muttered several times, sarcastically nodding as he did so.


    Murray cursed silently, ''The more you pamper women, the bigger their egos swell.''


    Just then, he heard the front door open. Murray immediately headed downstairs. "What are you doing here?"


    Hertha was taking off her shoes, looking up in surprise. "Who else were you expecting?"


    Murray satzily on the sofa, uninterested. "What do you want? Something urgent?"


    "Heard you were having stomach issues again. So, here I am, sent by our dear mom to check on my beloved brother." As she spoke, Hertha headed toward the kitchen, "I haven''t had lunch yet and figured I might as well crash here."


    Another reason she had a good impression of Roseanne was her cooking skills.


    But within half a minute, she asked curiously, "Murray, why does it look like a ghost kitchen here? Where''s Roseanne? Isn''t she home today? That''s odd."


    Usually, by this time, Roseanne would have prepared a meal, waiting for Murray toe down, and if luck were on Hertha''s side, she''d get to join in.


    He heard Roseanne''s name again. Murray massaged his temples, wishing to be left alone.


    Disappointed, Hertha emerged from the kitchen. "Is Roseanne feeling unwell? I saw her at the hospital yesterday, and she looked pale..."


    "You saw her at the hospital?" Murray straightened up a bit.


    Hertha nodded immediately. "Yeah, I was visiting Ms. Payne at Serenity Health Hospital and bumped into Roseanne at the entrance. And guess what, Murray? Ms. Payne agreed to consider me for a direct PhD position!"


    He frowned. "Why was Roseanne at the hospital?"


    Hertha retorted impatiently, "How would I know? If you''re clueless, how am I supposed to have any idea?"


    Murray stayed silent.


    "She might not be sick herself. Maybe she was visiting someone? But I''ve never heard of Roseanne having friends. Her life is all about you, and then you again..."


    Murray cut her off. "Are you done?"


    Hertha let out a surprised "Huh."


    "If you finish talking, please leave. I need more sleep." Murray stood up.


    "I mean... are you kicking me out? Fine, I''m leaving." Hertha grumbled as she put on her shoes, "I didn''te here without a reason today."

 Chapter 8

    Murray had no desire to stick around for another lecture. He made a beeline for the stairs, tuning out the noise. Hertha called out to him. "Tomorrow, 2 PM, at Thyme & Seasons. Mom''s set you up on a blind date. Don''t bete!" "Cut the crap," Murray said without looking back.


    Hertha stuck her tongue out at Murray''s retreating figure before she finally left. She was well-versed in this routine. After all, sneaking around with Roseanne didn''t sh with meeting potential matches her mom approved.


    Murray had been dragged into these setups for years, mostly just going through the motions to appease their mother.


    After shooing Hertha away, Murray retreated to his home office to tackle somepany work.


    He had ventured out on his years ago, eager to break free from the family''s clutches. The first three years were a struggle without their help, with only Roseanne by his side. Only in the recent two years, he had finally made a name for himself and hispany, shaking off the "rich kid" and "yboy"bels.


    As Murray''s sess grew, his family''s attitude softened, moving from outright opposition to his rtionship with Roseanne to a begrudging eptance.


    After wrapping up his work, Murray realized the sun had set. The evening lights were on, and he felt the pangs of hunger.


    He picked up his phone and called his girlfriend, "Hey, what''s up?"


    Her voice was a whisper on the other end. "Babe, sorry, I''m in ss. I''lle see you afterward, okay?"


    The way she said "Babe" made Murray''s skin crawl. "Yeah, sure. You do you," he said before abruptly hanging up and tossing his phone aside.


    A call came in momentster, but Murray ignored it, focusing on his work until his stomach protested loudly.


    He texted Cliff and the gang to grab dinner. Then he changed his clothes and was about to head out when he noticed a girl sitting by the door, who jumped up at the sound, turning with a shy, bright smile. Murray was surprised. "Millie?"


    "Sorry, I knocked, but you didn''t hear. So, I waited," Millie said, ncing at the zer draped over his arm. "Heading out?"


    Murray frowned, not answering her question but asking, "How did you find this ce?"


    Millie looked a bit guilty. "I asked a friend..."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cliff?"


    "No, York."


    Murray sighed. "Come in first."


    Millie''s face lit up with a smile as she bounced inside, taking in her surroundings while yfullyining, "You hung up and didn''t answer my calls. I''m so worried..."


    Murray cut her off. "Weren''t you supposed to be in ss?"


    "I skipped. You''re more important," Millie grinned.


    Roseanne would never do something like that. When he pursued her, she was just a freshman with a heavy course load, never skipping ss for him. Roseanne found time for him after they got together, and her schedule lightened up in her senior year.


    Millie tried to say something. "Hey, have you eaten yet? I could..."


    "Do you know how to make Blueberry almond oatmeal?" Murray asked out of the blue.


    Millie was confused. "Blueberry almond oatmeal?"


    "Yeah."


    Millie tried to please Murray. "No, but I can learn."


    ...


    After declining Millie''s hint at staying the night, Murray ate the takeout she brought and drove her back to her dorm. Then he headed out to meet Cliff and the others.


    He nced at his phone at a stoplight, remembering Hertha mentioning she saw Roseanne at the hospital earlier that day. Even though they had broken up, the affection lingered. As a friend, he felt he should check on her.


    He opened his messaging app. [Are you sick?]


    [You are not friends with R.C. Please send a friend request to continue.]

 Chapter 9

    "What''s up with Murray?" Cliff nced at the man drowning his sorrows in scotch, quietly sliding closer to York.


    When they entered, Murray had been sporting a glower that could kill. The lively buzz of the party had noticeably dimmed.


    "Somebody got blocked," Ever the instigator, York couldn''t help but add fuel to the fire, reveling in the drama.


    Murray''s face darkened even more at the words.


    Crash! He mmed down his wine ss on the ss table, his frustration palpable as he roughly undid the top buttons of his shirt, a hint of aggression in his movements. "I said, stop mentioning her. Can''t you understand what I said?"


    York just shrugged, opting to stay silent.


    The mood shifted instantly. The singers fell silent, and the chatter around them died down, nobody daring to speak up.


    Cliff almost choked on his drink. Roseanne was seriously not messing around, huh?


    A bit tipsy, Corley leaned in and whispered to Cliff, "Did Roseannee back yet?"


    Cliff just shook his head and mumbled something nomittal, not daring to say much.


    Corley got the hint, guessing Roseanne probably hadn''t returned yet.


    The bartender delivered another round, and feeling brave, someone suggested, "How about a game of Truth or Dare?" Everyone quickly caught on, eager to lighten the mood and avoid further awkwardness.


    "I love Truth or Dare," announced a woman who had just walked in.


    "Janie, over here. We''ve got a spot by Murray..."


    She got nudged to sit beside Murray, the club''s star attraction and no stranger to keeping Murraypany. "Mr. Sherwood..."


    Murray suddenly stood up, obviously disinterested. "Have fun, you guys. I''m out of here."


    He left behind a group of stunned faces and a Janie, who had lost out on a lucrative night.


    Exiting the bar, the driver asked Murray where to go next.


    Having downed a few sses of brandy, Murray felt his head spinning.


    Thinking of the empty mansion, he muttered, "To the office."


    "Mr. Sherwood? What brings you here?" It was ten at night, and the assistant, ready to leave, was surprised to see Murray stepping out of the elevator.


    The assistant''s astonishment only added to Murray''s irritation. Usually, Roseanne would nag him about his irregr schedule around this time, yfully demanding he go to bed early. Despite his protests, he''d usually give in andy down.


    Murray said coldly, "Wrapping up for the day?"


    The assistant answered humbly, "Yes, Mr. Sherwood. Anything else you need?"


    Murray wanted to dismiss her but felt a pang of hunger and the alcohol stirring ufortably in his stomach. He turned pale. "Could you get me some soup? From the best ce around."


    The assistant was fast and came back within twenty minutes with a beautifully packaged meal.


    But upon opening it, he couldn''t hide his displeasure. "Why is it m chowder?"


    The assistant looked confused. "The Golden Fork''s signature dish is their m chowder, Mr. Sherwood..."


    Murray interrupted the assistant abruptly, "Forget it. Just leave."


    The m chowder was rich in aroma and vor, tasting light and refreshing. Yet, after a few sips, Murray''s appetite vanished.


    Murray found himself missing the simple meals Roseanne used to whip up.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it!" He was going crazy.


    ...


    After returning to her apartment from the hospital, Roseanne flicked on the light switch and heard the sound of heavy breathing.


    With the lights ring, she caught Leda in a skimpy silk nightgown, entangled with a young man on the sofa.


    Their hands roamed freely, his shirt slightly lifted to reveal a toned abdomen, as they exchanged passionate bites and kisses, Leda''s neck marked with evidence of their passion. The atmosphere was thick with unspoken desires, and the scene revealed implied intimacy.

 Chapter 10

    Leda was momentarily dazzled by the lights, her face a picture of confusion as she instinctively pushed the man away before he couldnd a kiss. "Whoa, Anne, you''re back." "Ahem! Uh, maybe you two should get dressed first." Roseanne''s lips twitched slightly, politely turning her back to give them privacy.


    She sighed. It looked like her stay at Leda''s ce might be over. Even the best of friends needed their privacy. Living together for too long was inconvenient for each other. However, Leda seemed unbothered by the recent interruption. She casually pulled up her slipping strap, draped a jacket over her shoulders, and tossed the man''s zer back to him. Leda left a lipstick mark on his handsome face, and the man''s eyes were still red. Leda patted his cheekfortingly. "Sweetie, wait for me in the bedroom."


    Eager toply, the man picked up his clothes, barely covering his chest, his shoulders full of love bites, and gave Roseanne a cheerful smile. "Hey, Anne, good evening." Roseanne instinctively responded, "Hi, Keven."


    The man chuckled and disappeared into the room.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leda poured herself a ss of red wine, savoring the sweet yet slightly bitter taste, and sighed contentedly before correcting Roseanne, "This one''s Steven, not Keven."


    Roseanne was at a loss for words.


    "Where have you been? It''ste," Leda noticed Roseanne''s reddened eyes and frowned, "Have you been crying?"


    Roseanne got herself some water, her mind elsewhere. "I went to visit Ms. Payne at the hospital today."


    The two were college ssmates and both Madeleine''s students. Leda was still active in the university group chat and had heard about it.


    She nced at Roseanne. "You..."


    She hesitated to continue. Back then, Roseanne was Madeleine''s star pupil. Not everyone knew, but as her closest friend and roommate, Leda had seen the professor give Roseanne special attention, including project opportunities and co-authoring papers.


    Considering Roseanne was just an undergraduate and Madeleine wasn''t even officially her advisor, the resources she was willing to share were significant. ording to Madeleine''s n, Roseanne could have been the country''s youngest biosciences PhD within five years.


    Till then, Leda couldn''t understand why Roseanne would give up her studies. Remembering the teacher''s favoritism, Leda couldn''t help but think that some people didn''t value whates too effortlessly. After all, geniuses have the privilege to be capricious.


    "How''s Ms. Payne recovering after the surgery?" Leda asked.


    Roseanne shook her head.


    Ledaughed, albeit frustratedly. "How did you even visit without knowing anything about her condition?"


    Roseanne murmured, "I didn''t dare go in."


    "Seriously? That scared?" Leda couldn''t help but tease, seeing Roseanne''s expression. "You had iting!"


    Roseanne''s eyshes fluttered, but she remained silent.


    Leda realized the morning''s food was all intended for Madeleine.


    Leda asked again, "Do you n to keep avoiding this?"


    Roseanne was usually bold and decisive but seemed too scared to show her face.


    Roseanne regained someposure. "Sooner orter, I have to face Ms. Payne. There are some people and issues that I can''t deal with by running away."


    Then, she looked up. "Leda, would youe with me to see Ms. Payne?"


    Leda sat straight. "What are you nning?"

 Chapter 11

    Roseanne said sincerely, "You know, I really should apologize for being such a hothead when I was younger. She deserves an apology."


    Leda nearly choked on her drink, coughing several times before painting her face with a look of sheer refusal. "Oh,e on, girl, spare me the drama. It''s not like you don''t know the whole story. The only ss I ever flunked and had to retake was Ms. Payne''s elective. Just the thought of her gives me the chills. Besides, I''m such a nobody. She''s probably forgotten all about me. Honestly, I''m no help to you." Seeing Leda''s reluctance, Roseanne didn''t push further.


    "But," Leda''s eyes twinkled mischievously as her tone unexpectedly turned, "I might just have the perfect person for this job."


    "Oh?"


    "Remember my cousin, Owen Reynolds?"


    Roseanne sipped her water and nodded. "Of course, I remember."


    Owen Reynolds, the youngest leading figure in the national physicsmunity, toppedst year''s list of the ten most influential young scientists in Nature magazine. An undergrad prot¨¦g¨¦ of Madeleine, he majored in Applied Biosciences, published five papers in SCI within two years, and was hailed as a prodigy by the biological sciencesmunity.


    Then, he made the radical decision to switch disciplines and dive into physics for reasons unknown. It caused quite a stir at the time.


    But as it turned out, a capable person could make a mark in any field. Owen had be a heavyweight in the international physicsmunity.


    Being his junior by a few years at the same university, Roseanne had heard legendary tales about Owen long before she knew he was Leda''s cousin. Owen had been working at a research institute abroad for years and had only returned home three months ago.


    "My cousin just asked about Ms. Payne''s health days ago. He''s been busy but thought of paying a visit. It''d be perfect if you two went together." The more Leda spoke, the more she convinced herself, promptly dialing Owen''s number.


    After a couple of rings, Owen picked up.


    Roseanne heard a deep voice, cold and formal. "What''s up?"


    Leda exined in a few sentences.


    The background noise suggested he was busy, and the call ended in less than a minute.


    "Done! Owen wants to meet you tomorrow at 2 PM at Thyme & Seasons. You can talk more then." Leda squeezed Roseanne''s hand reassuringly, "Get a good night''s sleep tonight, and we can worry about the rest tomorrow."


    Roseanne nodded. "Thanks, I appreciate it."


    The following day, Roseanne left half an hour early. When she arrived at the restaurant, she checked her watch and found she was on schedule. There were two minutes to two.


    Perfect timing.


    When she entered the restaurant, the server led her to a man sitting by the window, immersed in his coffee. His attire was simple yet elegant, wearing a white shirt paired with ck cks and gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose. The sunlight casting shadows on his profile made him look like a figure out of a painting.


    In contrast, Roseanne felt underdressed in her white T-shirt and jeans, her hair tied back in a high ponytail, and bare-faced.


    Feeling her gaze, the man turned toward her.


    "Take a seat. What can I get you?" His voice was rich and slightly husky, making Roseanne snap back to reality. She pulled out the chair opposite him and sat down.


    "Sorry for making you wait." Her apology was all in her sincere eyes.


    Owen adjusted his sses lightly. "You didn''t. I was only five minutes early myself. I''ve got a few datasets at theb, so I can only spare you thirty minutes today. Will that be enough?" Roseanne nodded. "That''ll be plenty."


    The server approached, and Roseanne ordered a lemonade.


    Owen got straight to the point. "About seeing Ms. Payne, what are you hoping me to do?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 12

    Roseanne always appreciated a no-nonsense attitude, so her straightforward request was no surprise. "Ms. Payne has left the hospital, and I''m in the dark about her whereabouts. I was hoping you could apany me for a visit if it''s not too much trouble..."


    Her gaze flickered slightly, adding, "And if Ms. Payne gets heated, maybe you could help calm things down. You know, for health''s sake."


    The hint of a smile seemed to y at the corners of Owen''s mouth when he heard that.


    Roseanne continued, "I understand you''re busy. So, you can set the time."


    Owen nodded. "Alright, how about the day after tomorrow?"


    Roseanne expressed her gratitude with a heartfelt thanks.


    Cradling her lemonade, she suddenly asked, "Why... why are you willing to help me?"


    Owen met her gaze with his brown, expressive eyes. When Roseanne thought he might not respond, he began, "Because you''re Roseanne." Roseanne was surprised.


    "Ms. Payne once mentioned," he said, sipping his coffee, "that she has three regrets in life. One is that the vastness of scientific research exceeds the short span of life. Two is having no children, and three is Roseanne."


    Roseanne was stunned, her fingertips digging into her palm.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Owen''s piercing gaze observed her, filled with a profound curiosity that quickly settled back into tranquility. It was his first encounter with Roseanne, yet it wasn''t the first time he had heard her name. What made this girl, mentioned in the same breath as life, research, and family, so significant to Ms. Payne?


    Roseanne''s throat felt dry as she slightly lowered her gaze. She could almost envision the disappointment mixed with regret in Madeleine''s eyes when Madeleine spoke of her.


    Owen passed Roseanne a piece of paper with some numbers scribbled on it. "Here''s my cell number."


    Roseanne nced at it, noting the elegant handwriting.


    "Here''s your tiramisu," announced the waiter as he set down the dessert, stealing a covert nce at the patrons seated before him.


    The man''s handsome face bore a hint of indifference tinged with impatience. The woman across from him donned a chic, red Dior mini skirt and clutched a Hermes Birkin in white, exuding an air of affluent upbringing.


    She seemed oblivious to the man''s growing irritation, chattering away non-stop,


    "Murray, I heard from your mother that you''ve got stomach issues. Our family happens to know a specialist for that, so maybe..."


    Murray fiddled with his lighter, offering asional responses. He had agreed to the blind date arranged by his mother, intending not to cause a scene. However, he found himself utterly disinterested in what the woman was saying.


    His gaze wandered until itnded on Roseanne sitting with another man a few tables away. Unable to hear their conversation, he could still make out the faint smile on her face. The previously tolerable noise around him suddenly became unbearably loud, worsening his mood.


    Murray scoffed, shifting his gaze away. "I should be going."


    Owen was busy, and sparing thirty minutes was already stretching his limits. Roseanne showed understanding, and they both stood up to leave.


    Exiting the restaurant, Owen courteously held the door open for her. What a fine gentleman.


    Roseanne smiled. "Thank you."


    As they reached the curb, Owen announced, "My car''s here."


    Roseanne nodded. "See you the day after tomorrow."


    She watched Owen drive away before turning to leave, only to unexpectedly lock eyes with someone. The look in those eyes was mocking and chilly. "Moved on so quickly, have you?"

 Chapter 13

    As Murray approached, he noticed Roseanne had her beautiful, wavy hair straightened.


    She was not wearing makeup or high heels, just a in white T-shirt. Utterly simple. But those eyes seemed brighter than before, showing no signs of heartbreak or gloom.


    If it was an act, Murray had to admit she was doing a damn good job. It was so good that it was getting under his skin.


    Roseanne frowned, knowing him too well. That look was a sure sign of brewing anger.


    "Huh," Murray scoffed, "Really, after all these years with me, you should''ve picked up some standards. Don''t just go for anyone-it makes me, your ex, look bad. Where''s my dignity in that?" "Dignity?" Roseanne couldn''t help butugh, though herughter carried a tinge of mncholy.


    It was too bad that Murray didn''t catch it. His mind was all about the images of Roseanne smiling at other men, making his blood boil. He chalked it up to a male''s "territorial instinct." Roseanne was his territory once, and even if he didn''t want her anymore, he wouldn''t allow those lowlifes to have her.


    "I''ve got things to do. I''m leaving." Roseanne didn''t want to hear him anymore.


    "Leaving? Where to? Leda''s apartment? It seems like that''s your only refuge now, though you''ve got the nerve to have taken your checkbook and ID with you this time. ying hard to get, huh?"


    That was a sting in Roseanne''s heart. She was used to Murray''s temper and his mood swings, but those words still stung. He thought she was ying games?


    Roseanne took a deep breath, trying to calm her emotions, then forced a smile. "First off, Mr. Reynolds and I are just friends, nothing like what you think. And we''ve broken up. What you think is your business." Just then, her taxi arrived. Roseanne opened the door and got in. "Please drive."


    Murray snorted, impressed by Roseanne''s newfound boldness. During their argument three months ago, she hadn''t threatened him like that. But then, she dared to bring another man before him, huh? Suddenly, a pair of soft hands clung to his arm, and Hannah leaned in close, her perfume overwhelming. "Murray, why the rush? You''re not even waiting for me..."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite finding the scent too strong, Murray didn''t push her away but wrapped his arm around her waist. "What? You want toe with me?"


    If Roseanne could find another man, couldn''t he find another woman?


    In the taxi, Roseanne glimpsed the intimate pair in the rearview mirror and couldn''t help but smirk bitterly.


    So, Millie wasn''t his only woman.


    Six years was all for nothing.


    As the taxi drove away, Murray''s expression darkened. He coldly removed Hannah''s hand.


    Confused, Hannah tried to get closer but got harshly pushed away as Murray walked off without looking back.


    "Wait, Murray! Murray, stop!"


    Frustrated, Hannah bit her lip.


    Murray got into his car, started the engine, and called Hertha.


    Hertha picked up the call. "Murray? Weren''t you on a date?"


    Through gritted teeth, Murray said, "Did you tell Roseanne about me being at Thyme & Seasons today? Can''t you keep things to yourself? Why''d you have to tell her, letting her bring some guy to get to me? Can''t you think for once, always messing things up?"

 Chapter 14

    Hertha was startled by the sudden spike in Murray''s voice, "Hold up, Murray. What are you talking about? I''ve never..."


    Caught off guard by the tirade and then staring at the disconnected call, Hertha was speechless. "Seriously, what did I even do?"


    Before she could stew in anger, the butler approached with a list of gifts. "Miss Sherwood, could you please check if these are sufficient?"


    Hertha nced over the list, noting the high-quality items, and after a thorough review, she nodded in satisfaction. "These are for Ms. Payne. Ensure everything is perfect. No mistakes, got it?" The butler nodded respectfully. "Understood."


    ...


    "Ms. Cole, this is arguably the best listing near Kingswell University. Look at the natural light and the surroundings. People are lining up to rent this ce. If you hesitate, it might slip through your fingers." The agent was brimming with enthusiasm as Roseanne took a look around.


    The apartment was modest, a two-bedroom with a living room whose decor was outdated for over a decade. It was an old and small unit, essible only by stairs. But it had its merits. Not only was it close to Kingswell University, but it was also next to a library, with convenient transportation options. Most importantly, the natural light and the environment were indeed appealing. If she wanted a fresh start, that was the ce.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll take it." She signed a one-year lease on the spot.


    Leda returned and found luggage scattered on the floor. "You''re moving out?"


    Roseanne packing her clothes, replied, "Yeah, I''ve found a ce."


    Leda hummed, guessing, "Murray came around, huh? Not bad. Itsted a whole week this time. It''s about time you let those jerks cool their heels, stop them from getting too cocky, thinking they''re God''s gift..." Roseanne paused, locking eyes with Leda. "Leda, this time, it''s over with Murray. I''m not going back to him."


    Leda was shocked but then seemed to believe her. Over six years, she watched Roseanne gradually hide her true self for Murray, her brilliance dimming, bing a woman who revolved around a man. No, even a housewife has her dignity and rightful ce. But what was Roseanne to Murray? He was wasting her time!


    Leda cheered. "Good riddance! It''s about time to move on. There''s plenty of fish in the sea. Murray''s not the be-all and end-all!" "Exactly!" Roseanne nodded.


    Leda tried to confirm with Roseanne. "Ahem... So, you''re serious this time? You won''t return to him in a few days, will you?" Roseanne couldn''t help butugh.


    On her way back, she stopped by the market. The apartment was showing its age, with peeling walls. The furniture seemed like antiques, bearing the weight of years. She decided to buy some eco-friendly paint to give the ce a fresh coat.


    Roseanne asked politely, "Sir, could you help me with these?"


    The driver assisted her in unloading severalrge cans from the trunk.


    Roseanne looked up at the seventh floor. It was going to be a climb. To repaint the walls meant moving furniture around, an opportunity to rearrange her living space.


    She kept the door open while she lugged the paint cans up, one step at a time. The cans were heavy, and it took considerable effort, resting every two floors until all were upstairs, leaving her breathless. She felt refreshed after a short break and a face wash in the bathroom. While picking up a paintbrush, Roseanne sized up the walls, rolled up her sleeves, and got to work!

 Chapter 15

    Roseanne hadn''t experienced the rush of doing manualbor in forever.


    Living with Murray for those years, she didn''t have the maids waiting on hand and foot, but she steered clear of any heavy lifting. Even in the early days, when Murray''s startup was getting off the ground when money was tight, they still had a cleaningdye weekly for the house chores.


    After finishing a can of paint, Roseanne stretched her aching back. Being pampered for years had made her soft. She went to the hallway, nning to bring in the rest of the paint.


    But, in her haste, she knocked over the can. Though she acted quickly, a small spill still spread on her next-door neighbor''s doorstep. She grabbed a mop instantly, but as she was halfway through cleaning, the previously shut door suddenly opened.


    Their eyes met, and as she was about to apologize, she found herself face-to-face with a familiar person.


    "You live here?"


    "Owen?"


    Both spoke at the same time.


    Owen nced at the mess at his feet, then back at her. "So, the new tenant is you?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne hadn''t expected such a coincidence. "As you can see, we''re neighbors now."


    Owen''s gaze shifted subtly. He had chosen to live there because it was close to theb and university, making it convenient for teaching students and conducting experiments.


    But why Roseanne? The environment wasn''t ideal for a young woman, not least because of theck of an elevator, which wouldn''t be a first choice for the younger crowd.


    Roseanne thought he was upset about the spill in the hallway. "Sorry about the mess with the paint. I''ll have it cleaned up in no time."


    She sped up her cleaning and finished quickly. She pointed to the trash by Owen''s side as she headed downstairs. "I''m heading down. Let me take that out for you." Owen didn''t refuse. In return, he fetched a foldingdder from his apartment. "This might make painting your walls a bit easier."


    Roseanne smiled. "Thanks."


    With thedder, painting became much more efficient. In just one morning, Roseanne had refreshed all the peeling paint in her apartment. It looked clean and orderly in no time. Later, she picked a new sofa and dining set, giving the room a light makeover, finally bringing her project to a close. When she finished, it was nearly dark.


    Roseanne rubbed her shoulders, looking around. The warm glow of themps transformed the once-dingy space, making it feel brand newpared to when she first arrived.


    Her little nest boasted her favorite light-colored cotton duvet cover on the bed, which smelled faintly ofundry detergent after a day in the sun.


    The green nts she bought in the afternoon were lined up by the window, radiating vitality.


    And her checkerboard-patterned bean bag chair, filled with perfectly fluffy cushions, was ideal for reading and restingfortably.


    Though the space was small, it had everything she needed.


    "Is this your new ce? It looks pretty good." Leda remarked over their video chat. "Your DIY skills are as impressive as ever. You haven''t lost your touch since you single-handedly redecorated our dorm room back in the day."


    Roseanne chuckled. "It''s nothing, just making the ce feel like home."


    "Anne, you''re stronger than I thought, finding a new direction so quickly." Leda had her suspicions when she heard the new address but didn''t press on it. "I''m happy you could start over."


    After hanging up, Roseanne suddenly felt a wave of sadness wash over her.

 Chapter 16

    Roseanne realized toote that she had been living in a bubble, but thankfully, there was still time to turn things around.


    It was 6 pm. After a hectic day, she hadn''t had a chance to eat anything.


    She had some bread, fresh veggies in the fridge, so she made some sandwiches and cream of mushroom soup.


    As she returned thedder she had borrowed, she thought it over and decided to pack up some soup and the sandwich.


    Owen was into revising the experimental data for his paper. Hearing a knock, he stepped away from his study to open the door.


    "Thanks for lending me thedder, and I made some dinner. If you don''t mind, give it a try?" Under the porch light, Roseanne''s eyes sparkled with sincerity.


    Owen was momentarily stunned but then reached out to take the food, muttering a thanks.


    He returned to his room and resumed the data adjustments,paring them against previous experimental results. When everything was in order, it was already eight o''clock.


    His stomach was growling. He automatically reached for his phone to order takeout but noticed the bag under the deskmp. He opened it and found the contents still warm. The sandwich and soup beckoned.


    After taking a bite of the sandwich, he paused in surprise. The bacon was perfectly crispy,plementing the freshness of the veggies, with a fried egg in the middle adding just the sweetness and moisture. It was a revtion for his taste buds.


    After finishing the sandwich, he tried the soup, finding its simple, smooth texture surprisingly satisfying. It warmed him up from the inside, more so than most soup he had tried. Owen found himself smiling, a rare sign of contentment.


    Not bad at all. Owen finished the soup and sandwich quickly.


    ...


    At ten o''clock, after a nighttime run, Owen bumped into Roseanne on his way back.


    She wore casual sportswear, her hair in a bun, standing out among the crowd.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Out for a walk?"


    "You''re running at night?"


    They spoke at the same time.


    Roseanne nodded. "Yeah, just out for a bit, picking up a parcel."


    He slowed his pace to match hers, catching his breath as they walked side by side. "Thanks for dinner. It was great."


    Roseanne replied, "You''ve helped me twice. I should be the one thanking you."


    They passed by a children''s yground. Its lively noise was distinct against the evening calm.


    Roseanne smiled. "It''s pretty lively around here."


    In Murray''s mansion, it was always eerily quiet.


    Owen followed her gaze, realizing he hadn''t paid much attention to these details despite living there for over two months.


    Remembering a message that he had received earlier, he casually mentioned, "I checked with my junior colleague. Ms. Payne has been recuperating at home. I n to visit her tomorrow at ten in the morning. Would that work for you?"


    "Tomorrow at ten?" That was so soon. She suddenly felt nervous when she thought about meeting her professor after six years, her heart fluttering with unease.


    Owen turned to her. "Is there a problem?"


    "No, not at all."


    Owen nced at her, sensing her mood shift, but chose not to probe further. He valued privacy.


    They said their goodbyes at their respective doors, retreating into their homes.


    Roseanne took a distracted shower andy in bed, trying to find sleep. A soft rain began to fall through the night, and she tossed and turned, hardly catching a wink of sleep. Rising early, she had breakfast and waited for Owen.


    At ten, the knock came right on time. Roseanne opened the door promptly, ready to step out.


    Owen paused momentarily before saying, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 17

    Roseanne led the way, with Owen trailing a step behind. She seemed to have be her usual self, contrasting the previous night''s unease. Owen pulled up the car, and Roseanne slid into the passenger seat. They were driving when they passed a local flower store.


    Suddenly, Roseanne opened her mouth. "Could we stop for a moment, just two minutes? I want to pick up some flowers."


    "Flowers?"


    Roseanne nodded. "Yeah, for Ms. Payne."


    Owen gripped the steering wheel, puzzled. "Is that necessary?"


    Roseanne was stunned, then chuckled. "Do you always show up empty-handed when you visit someone?"


    Owen nodded earnestly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne gave him a thumbs-up, amused, thinking, "So this is how the big shots do it, huh?"


    But still, the man pulled over.


    ...


    Madeleine lived on Maple Avenue, not far from Kingswell University. The neighborhood had cozy bungalows, a blend of traditional and modern designs, each standing alone, simple, yet full of character. After they passed through a grove of maple trees, the house came into view.


    It had been six years. Roseanne tightened her grip on the seatbelt, eyeing the flowers at her feet, suddenly feeling nervous.


    Owen sensed her hesitation. "Aren''t youing out?"


    Roseanne bit her lip. "I think I''ll wait a moment."


    The man nced at her, then nodded. "I''ll go ahead."


    Roseanne appreciated his silence. After taking a few deep breaths, she unfastened her seatbelt and stepped out of the car.


    Spring was in full bloom. When Roseanne entered the yard, a gentle fragrance of flowers greeted her. The flowers by the fence, probably neglected due to the owner''s illness, looked wilted. Even before stepping inside, Roseanne could hear Madeleine''s voice, causing her heart to flutter. She hurried after Owen.


    Owen greeted, "Ms. Payne."


    Madeleine set down thetest issue of a biology journal magazine and adjusted her reading sses. "Eh? Owen? What brings you here?"


    Owen stepped forward to assist her. "Just checking on you. How have you been feeling?"


    "Just a minor ailment. There''s no need for everyone to fuss over me like this." She patted his hand. "You''re too kind. I''m perfectly fine!" Owen paused. "I brought someone else with me today."


    "Who?" Madeleine looked puzzled.


    Following his gaze, Roseanne appeared in the doorway, head bowed like a child who had done something wrong.


    Madeleine''s eyes flickered, taking a few steps forward before the initial shock and a hint of joy turned intoplexity and deliberate coldness. "What are you doing here?" Madeleine asked sternly.


    "Ms. Payne..." Roseanne was at a loss.


    Madeleine''s voice was firm, devoid of emotion. "Who said she would chase love at all costs? And now you''re back?"


    Roseanne''s lips tightened, tears starting to form. "Ms. Payne, I''m sorry I let you down."


    "What else?" Madeleine rarely showed such severity.


    Roseanne stammered, "And... I was wrong." After a pause, she added softly, "Is it toote?"


    "Finally..." Madeleine sighed, her expression softening. "Do you know how long I''ve waited for you? Six years, a whole six years."


    Tears welled up in Roseanne''s eyes. "I... I didn''t know." Had Madeleine been waiting for her all this time?


    "It''s good that you''ve realized your mistake." Madeleine heaved a sigh of relief. But behind this realization was unknown hardship and grievances, visible on Madeleine''s face as a look of sympathy.

 Chapter 18

    Roseanne''s eyes filled with tears she could no longer hold back, and with a rush of emotion, she threw herself into Madeleine''s arms. "Ms. Payne..."


    Madeleine patted Roseanne''s back with her dry, soft palms, and Madeleine''s heart softened. "There, there. You''re all grown up and still a crybaby. You''ll make us both aughing stock." Owen quietly observed the heartfelt reunion from a distance, silently stepping out to the balcony to give them space to talk once they had embraced and made up.


    After years apart, Madeleine was eager to catch up with Roseanne but deliberately steered clear of any mention of her love life.


    The fact that Roseanne could say, "I was wrong," was proof enough that the path she had chosen, or rather the person she had chosen, was a mistake. Why reopen old wounds? Roseanne mumbled, "I''ve rented a ce near campus and started studying again. I n to apply for your graduate program by the end of this year..."


    Madeleine''s eyes sparkled with an immense joy. "Really? Are you serious?" She even asked twice to be sure.


    "Yeah," Roseanne nodded, ashamed to meet Madeleine''s gaze. She had once forsaken the pathid out for her, and she wished to start anew.


    Madeleine sighed, "Great! That''s how it should be! Don''t you dare fool me! You''vemitted to applying for my graduate program. It seems I didn''t save this year''s spot for nothing..." Roseanne was stunned. She had suspected that Madeleine might have saved her a spot, but hearing it confirmed still felt unreal.


    Roseanne wondered, ''Roseanne. Oh, Roseanne, what have you done to deserve this?''


    "Ms. Payne, getting in is not a sure thing. You..." she tried to temper expectations.


    Madeleine cut her off. "If you''re determined, failure isn''t an option. I know your capabilities better than anyone. Unless you deliberately perform poorly to tease me!"


    "How could I..." Roseanne couldn''t help but smile through her tears.


    Madeleine smiled. "It''s gettingte. Owen, Oh? Where did Owen go?"


    "Ms. Payne." Owen stepped in from the balcony.


    "It''s about time for lunch. Today, you and Anne should stay. I''ll cook!"


    At the mention of Madeleine cooking, Roseanne''s face pled, and Owen''s expression turnedplex.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Um, maybe I should cook instead." It wasn''t that Roseanne wasn''t grateful, but with Madeleine in the kitchen, she feared for its survival.


    Madeleine cleared her throat awkwardly, aware of her culinary reputation yet unwilling to lose face before her students, so she vaguely conceded, "Ahem, right, I''m still recuperating. It''s best if I don''t cook." Quickly tying an apron, Roseanne took charge of the kitchen.


    Owen rolled up his sleeves and followed. "I''ll help."


    Madeleine watched them with a deepening smile.


    The fridge was full of fresh ingredients. Aiming to cook something light for the convalescing Madeleine, Roseanne got to work.


    Owen asked, "What do you need me to do?"


    ncing at the vegetables, Roseanne replied, "Can you wash these?"


    Owen agreed, "Shouldn''t be too hard."


    Roseanne made room for him. His movements were clumsy but earnest, ensuring he washed away every bit of dirt.


    Roseanne casually asked, "Any dietary restrictions?"


    Owen answered casually, "None."


    Roseanne kept asking, "And your taste preference?"


    Owen said without hesitation, "Anything''s fine."


    "You''re easy to please," she muttered.


    Owen was unlike Murray, who had picky taste and endless demands.

 Chapter 19

    Owen didn''t make a sound. To him, food was a means to refuel, and he never cared about the taste. "All clean now."


    ncing at the neatly arranged bell peppers and kale, it was evident the work of someone with a touch of OCD.


    "What''s so funny?" Owen asked, puzzled.


    Roseanne cleared her throat. "Nothing. You should head out now."


    "Okay." Owen dried his hands and nodded slightly.


    Roseanne had made a whole spread of dishes, leaning toward the lighter side, the kind of food Madeleine could and would enjoy.


    "It''s kind of you to remember," Madeleine remarked, touched.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the meal, Roseanne cleaned up without being asked. Owen naturally joined in to help.


    While standing under the warm glow of the kitchen light, his silhouette elongated. From Roseanne''s perspective, his finely chiseled profile resembled that of an ancient Greek statue. Madeleine leaned against the doorframe. "Anne, how did you meet Owen?"


    Owen was her most proud pupil, and Roseanne her favorite student. She had long wanted to introduce them to each other. Surprisingly, they had met each other beforehand due to a twist of fate. Just then, from outside came a voice. "Ms. Payne, you have a visitor!"


    Madeleine turned and walked to the living room, where a young woman rose from the sofa with a smile. "Ms. Payne, I''m Hertha. I visited you in the hospital before and inquired about this year''s graduate admissions."


    Madeleine nodded. "I remember. Please have a seat."


    Hertha''s smile brightened. "I heard you''ve been recuperating at home, so I brought you some health supplements."


    Madeleine nced discreetly at the gift box on the tea table. There were vitamins, fish oil, calcium tablets, and the like.


    Her smile slightly faded.


    Hertha mentioned, "Last time, we talked about the graduate program spots for this year..."


    Madeleine interrupted, "Thank you, I appreciate the gesture, but please take these back. As for the graduate program, it''spetitive every year. Admission depends entirely on merit."


    Hertha was shocked.


    Last time at the hospital, Madeleine''s words were full of encouragement, talking about "opportunities," "trying," and "doing your best." Why does she sound so different today? Hertha tried to say something else. "Ms. Payne, I..."


    Madeleine cut her off. "Ms. Sherwood, I''m sorry, but I have guests over, so I can''t keep you any longer. I''ll have Bob help you with your things to the car."


    Hertha could sense she was getting dismissed. Confused about what went wrong, she left in a daze, identally bumping into someone.


    "Roseanne?" Hertha eximed in surprise, "What are you doing here?"


    Roseanne stood there in simple attire, a white T-shirt paired with a quaint floral apron, holding a trash bag.


    "What a coincidence." Roseanne was equally surprised but quickly smiled and greeted Hertha.


    She didn''t dislike Hertha despite her being spoiled and arrogant. But she was still polite. But their rtionship was nothing beyond that, not as close as she was with Leda. "You..." Hertha looked her up and down, "started working as a cleaner?"


    Roseanne was confused.


    "Didn''t my brother give you money?"


    Roseanne looked at her with more confusion.


    "Oh my God! That''s so tacky! I can''t stand him anymore." She ranted while walking away, her heels clicking on the floor.


    Continuing her rant, she pulled out her phone. It wasn''t that she felt upset for Roseanne. If Roseanne chose to be a doormat, it was on her. But Murray''s actions were just too demeaning! It was like going to a diner and not tipping! Hertha felt utterly embarrassed.

 Chapter 20

    "Hey, Murray! I can''t hold it back anymore..." The phone call connected and Hertha was all set to let it out.


    Murray sighed impatiently, "I''m busy here. I''ve got no time for your drama."


    "It''s not... who''s making drama? The one overstepping is you, okay? How did you be such a penny-pincher? Don''t you know that stingy men are as disgusting as rats?"


    "Go bother someone else with your craziness." Murray had no idea what Hertha was talking about.


    But Hertha didn''t care. "Roseanne, bless her. She cooks your meals, does yourundry, and keeps youpany day and night. How can you not spare a dime? Forcing her to work odd jobs for cash, you want to ruin your reputation like that, huh?"


    There was silence on the other end for a moment. "Who did you say?"


    Hertha repeated it. "Roseanne."


    Murray was confused. "Odd jobs... what do you mean?"


    Hertha spilled everything she had seen. "You''ve gone too far this time. Even a loyal dog doesn''t deserve this kind of treatment..."


    Whatever Hertha said next, Murray didn''t catch a word.


    Echoing in his ears were, "Roseanne, odd jobs, making money...¡±


    Even though she cashed the fifty million dor check, she dared not use it.


    Murray loosened his tie, his gaze deep, his expression hard to read, imbued with a profound mystery. He was deep in the thought. ''Hah, she left decisively then. I thought she could do more, but now, without me, she can''t even make ends meet.''


    "Hey, Murray, what''s with the daydreaming? It''s your turn." Corley pointed at the dice cup in his hand, reminding him.


    "I''m out." Murray grabbed his jacket and car keys, ready to leave.


    "I thought it was you who wanted this get-together?" Corley was puzzled.


    Murray snorted, "Change of ns. Got something to do."


    He figured it was about time for Roseanne toe back, huh?


    ...


    Murray waited in his car, receiving a few calls of work and a flood of messages, but not the one he hoped for. He finally gave up waiting and drove straight to Leda''s apartment.


    With no rtives or friends in Lumina City, Roseanne always went to Leda''s ce whenever they fought. He had picked her up from there more times than he could count. So, he didn''t need a GPS to find his way.


    "Murray?"


    Just as he got off, someone called him. Murray turned around to see Leda arm in arm with a young guy, probably heading home.


    "What are you doing here?" Leda''s eyes held a hint of wariness.


    Murray asked directly, "Where''s Roseanne?"


    Leda asked him back. "What do you want with her?"


    "I''m asking you where Roseanne is?" His tone grew impatient.


    Leda was bold and lived life on the edge. Murray''s impression of her was poor.


    He even warned Roseanne to keep her distance so she wouldn''t pick up bad habits. But the usually obedient Roseanne, in this regard, surprisingly didn''t listen, souring Murray''s view of Leda even further. Leda wasn''t having any of it. "Let''s get this straight, big guy. You two have broken up. What right do you have toe here asking for her?"


    Murray scoffed, "How many times have we broken up? Can you even count them on your fingers?"


    "So what?"


    "Blocking me now is pointless. You''re just wasting your time ying the viin."


    In the end, Roseanne would alwayse back, begging for reconciliation.


    Leda couldn''t help butugh at his arrogance and presumptuousness. "In your eyes, is Anne less than a dog to you? You take her when you want and discard her when you don''t, assuming she''s not significant or worth cherishing."


    Murray didn''t want to hear her ramble. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll find her myself."


    Then, the young guy beside Leda stepped forward, blocking his path. "Sir, breaking into someone''s home is illegal."


    Murray didn''t even nce at him, his eyes fixed on Leda, scoffing as he nodded, "Fine, I''ll remember this. But it doesn''t matter. Anne will return to me, tail wagging like a dog."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 21

    Murray mmed on the gas and took off, leaving a cloud of dust in his wake.


    Leda was fuming on the sidewalk, cursing at the top of her lungs. "What kind of jerk does that? A total scumbag! Absolute trash! He''s driving me insane!"


    Grabbing the young guy by the cor, who was as innocent as a puppy caught in the rain, she vented, "Listen here. Anne is never going back to him! Never!" Trying to y peacemaker, the young guy nodded frantically, "Yeah, yeah, don''t get worked up."


    But was that even possible? The confidence Murray exuded seemed unshakable.


    Stealing a nce at Leda, the young guy wished Leda could trust men as unconditionally as her friend did. Stop right there! He wouldn''t dare even dream of it.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Murray answered a call in his car, his tone icy because of his bad mood. "What''s up?"


    "Hey, babe, I found this amazing ce that serves the juiciest crab. Tomorrow''s Saturday. Let''s go check it out, shall we?" Millie''s bubbly voice came through the phone. She knew Murray''s love for seafood and was ying to his tastes.


    They hadn''t been in touch since the previous night, and her anxiety was getting the better of her, pushing her to make the call without a second thought.


    Usually, Murray would n their dates, and all she had to do was yfully refuse before shyly agreeing.


    But things had changed recently. Murray''s attempts to reach out had dwindled, his texts brief, sometimes left unanswered.


    Busy, he would say, like at that moment. "Saturday? I''m tied up. No can do."


    "If you''re busy on Saturday, Sunday works, too..." Millie''s grip on her phone tightened, her lips turning pale.


    "I said I''m busy. Let''s leave it at that." With that, Murray hung up.


    Millie stared at her phone''s nk screen, feeling her panic surge again. She thought, ''No, I can''t give up yet, not when I''ve finally be Murray''s girlfriend.''


    ...


    As the sun dipped low, Owen and Roseanne bid farewell to Madeleine.


    "Time flies, doesn''t it?" Madeleine said, a hint of sadness in her voice. "Why don''t you stay for dinner before you go?"


    Owen shook his head. "Can''t, I need to swing by theb."


    Roseanne echoed his sentiment. "We''ll have plenty of other opportunities."


    "Fine, take care, and don''t be strangers," Madeleine replied, her words directed at Roseanne.


    Nodding eagerly, Roseanne responded, "Definitely!"


    Madeleine reminded her, "By the way, there are some papers and three books on the table for you, stuff you left behind from before."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne''s major was in bioinformatics, with a focus on algorithms. She had been halfway through a paper intended for SCI submission before graduation, and her professors had kept everything for her. Touched, Roseanne faltered, "Ms. Payne, I..."


    "Off you go now. Oh, and don''t forget your lunchbox on the table. I''ve cleaned it for you."


    Roseanne was surprised.


    Madeleine yfully chided, "You got all the way to the hospital door and didn''t evene in to see me. You left that lunchbox, and I almost ate too much." Blushing, Roseanne promised, "Won''t happen again."


    On the way back, knowing Owen had things to do, Roseanne didn''t dare to ask for a direct drop-off, so she suggested getting off at Kingswell University''s entrance.


    "It''s a short walk. Could do with the stroll," Roseanne said.


    Owen agreed, "Sounds good."


    ...


    When Murray spotted the figure sitting at the vi''s front door, his heart leaped. But upon recognizing the woman''s face, his excitement quickly deted.


    "Millie."

 Chapter 22

    "Murray, you''re back?" Millie''s eyes lit up with surprise as she stood up, her bright, starry eyes focusing on him.


    Murray asked with a straight face, "What are you doing here?"


    "I was waiting for you. I called you earlier today, but you said you were too busy, so I had to wait until you were off work toe over. I hope I didn''t interrupt your work." Millie''s voice carried a hint of apprehension, her gaze flitting uncertainly.


    "No, you didn''t." Murray slowly shook his head.


    "That''s a relief!" Her smile returned, only to fade as she hesitated, "Murray, I''m hungry."


    Millie looked down with her cheeks puffed out in a pout.


    Murray began, "Come on, let''s go grab something to eat."


    "Really? Awesome!"


    They ended up at a cozy restaurant, where Murray barely touched his food while Millie delighted in the array of traditional delicacies.


    Perhaps noticing his subdued mood, she spoke less than usual.


    "Are you full?"


    Millie nodded enthusiastically, "Yep!"


    Murray nodded. "Alright, let''s get you back to campus."


    "Okay."


    It was a ten-minute drive to Grandstone Institute. After the car pulled up, Millie hesitated before opening the door, turning to Murray, "Aren''t youing in?" Murray nodded, "Sure."


    The entrance of Grandstone Institute was bustling, with students heading out for fun.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being the undisputed campus beauty, Millie drew many curious nces, especially since she was arm-in-arm with an impressively handsome man.


    Blissfully ignoring the whispers around them, Millie looked back at Murray, her smile radiant, "When can I introduce you to my roommates? They''re dying of curiosity about you."


    Indeed, the whole Grandstone Institute was curious about the enigmatic man dating their beloved campus darling.


    Once, when another woman was by his side, Millie wouldn''t dare show off their rtionship.


    But things had changed. Murray had promised Millie a title. He had fulfilled his promise, freeing her from any need to hide.


    Murray remained silent, clearly uninterested in meeting her roommates.


    Yet Millie seemed oblivious to his disinterest, her excitement undimmed. "It''s wonderful, Murray. Every second with you is a joy." With those words, she suddenly faced him, her ponytail swaying gently behind her as she leaped up, nting a soft kiss on his lips. Gasps and murmurs of admiration filled the air.


    "So, the rumors are true. The campus beauty is off the market!"


    "It''s like something out of a TV drama!"


    "Millie looks gorgeous, and her boyfriend is so handsome."


    "They''re perfect for each other, a match made in heaven!"


    Roseanne found herself on the edge of the gathering crowd, her attention unexpectedly caught by the spectacle. What a coincidence.


    Snapped back to reality by the kiss, Murray faced the smiling girl before him. Suddenly, he was haunted by the memory of another pair of bright, shining eyes. Years ago, at Kingswell University''s graduation, a girl had looked at him with the same intensity.


    Her eyes sparkling, she said, "Murray, I choose you. And I have no regrets."


    Memories he had thought long buried surged forward, striking him deeply. He instinctively stepped back, distancing himself from Millie.


    Millie was confused. "Murray? What''s wrong?"


    Murray managed. "It''ste. You should go in."

 Chapter 23

    "No," Millie said, shaking her head. Then, blushing, she tiptoed closer and said, "I want to spend a little more time with you." Before she could get any closer, Murray took the lead. With one arm, he wrapped her waist and nted a fierce kiss on her.


    Whoa! The crowd around them went wild again.


    "Dude, get a room!"


    "Man, that''s some crazy love!"


    Roseanne watched the scene unfold, her fingers turning white as she gripped her book tightly. So, hearts did break. Yet her face remained eerily calm, almost numb. She thought, ''You get used to it.''


    If quitting smoking had withdrawal symptoms, what was a six-year rtionship? Without lingering any longer, Roseanne turned to leave. She had books to get back to.


    In the crowd, Murray felt something amiss and nced around. A familiar silhouette shed through his vision.


    But then, Millie''s soft hand slipped into his, their fingers intertwining affectionately.


    Millie asked softly, "What are you looking at?"


    Murray turned his gaze back to her. "Nothing."


    After escorting Millie to her dorm, Murray prepared to leave.


    But Millie held onto his hand, her eyes brimming with adoration. "It''s still early. Can''t you stay a bit longer?" Murray patted her head and said, "Be good. I''ll pick you up this weekend."


    Under the streetlight, his features were cast in shadow, making his sharp features even more pronounced. Millie''s eyes shimmered with innocence and allure. "Murray, can I go home with you tonight?"


    The implication of her words would be obvious to any adult.


    Murray paused, his eyes reflecting aplex mix of emotions. "You''re still young. Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Millie was stunned but felt a secret thrill. His reluctance showed he cherished her, not just for a fleeting moment of pleasure but for somethingsting.


    "Okay, I''ve got things to do. I''m off." Murray nced at his watch.


    Millie nodded sweetly. "Okay, try to get some rest. I''ll bring you some oatmeal tomorrow."


    He didn''t respond, lost in thought for a moment.


    ...Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in her room, Roseanne''s typing slowed as the image of their kiss reyed in her mind. She pressed her lips together. She headed to the bathroom and doused her face with cold water three times before her mind cleared. The past, once discarded, didn''t deserve her attention.


    Her main focus was on her exams. Time was running short. Returning to her desk, Roseanne opened two books given to her by Madeleine. One was a textbook on bioinformatics, the other filled with notes and annotations by Madeleine.


    There was also a sh drive containing a thesis she had abandoned during her undergrad.


    Initially meant for her postgraduate studies, she had spent countless hours in theb, neglecting sleep and food to gather and analyze data. The pursuit of perfection in her research was relentless.


    Even though she eventually gave up on pursuing further education to look after Murray, Roseanne never totally abandoned her thesis.


    Over the years, she did two things. One, she yed the free housekeeper for Murray. And two, she refined her thesis.


    What Madeleine had given her was the work from her undergrad. Roseanne pulled thetter half from herputer, merging it with the first. Together, they formed aplete thesis. At that moment, it felt like the confusing first half of her life and the suddenly clear second half had met, creating a whole new her.

 Chapter 24

    After pulling an all-nighter, Roseanne looked at her finished manuscript and decided to strike when the iron was hot by submitting it to Science, one of the three top-tier global academic journals, and


    representing the pinnacle of human research in natural sciences.


    Roseanne wasn''t too confident about her submission getting epted. After all, with so many disciplines, fields, and brilliant researchers worldwide, she was nobody inparison. But she wanted to give it a shot.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before dawn broke, Roseanne shut down herputer and caught some much-needed sleep. At eight o''clock sharp, she woke up, got ready, grabbed a quick breakfast, and headed to the library with her study materials.


    She hadn''t expected to run into Owen as she was leaving.


    It was raining outside, and the umbre he was holding was still dripping.


    Roseanne greeted him, "Morning! You didn''t pull an all-nighter, did you?"


    Owen replied honestly, "Yeah, I was rushing to get some data out."


    He had just returned from theb and was about to head there again after grabbing something quickly.


    "Here, take this." Roseanne handed him a cup of hot coffee. "It''ll warm you up."


    "Thanks."


    "And remember to change your clothes after getting soaked." She pointed at his shoulder, and Owen turned to notice a wet patch.


    "I should get going then." Roseanne smiled and headed downstairs.


    By nine, the library was already bustling. Roseanne closed her umbre and was about to enter when a familiar voice called out.


    "Roseanne!"


    Hertha was there to meet with university officials about her postgraduate exams. As she passed by the library, it started to rain, trapping her temporarily, but unexpectedly, she ran into someone she knew.


    "Why are you here at the library? Another part-time job? You must becking in cash, but don''t worry. I''ve talked to Murray about it, telling him to be more generous from now on."


    "So, you should quit these part-time jobs as soon as possible. Taking care of Murray matters more than anything. I heard his stomach issues red up again yesterday. You..." "Hertha, who are you talking to?" Before Hertha could finish, a voice suddenly interrupted her.


    A tall, elegant middle-aged woman approached, wearing Chanel''stest spring haute couture, her well-maintained face showing hardly any signs of aging, and carrying a rare Herm¨¨s Kelly bag. Beverley approached her daughter and then noticed.


    ''Huh? Isn''t this my son''s budget girlfriend?'' She smirked in her heart.


    After giving Roseanne a once-over, her dismissive expression grew even more disdainful. Dressed in a T-shirt and jeans, with no makeup and hair undone, Roseanne wasn''t presentable. Beverley nced at the library behind, then at the two books in Roseanne''s hands, her gaze deepening.


    "Ms. Cole, what a coincidence." She emphasized the word "coincidence" quite heavily.


    The implication was clear, ''To curry favor with me, you''d even stage such a poor encounter.''


    "You''ve gone out of your way," Beverley sighed, "But as the old saying goes, a monkey in silk is still a monkey. Save yourself the effort in the future. I''m not buying it."


    "Since we''ve run into each other today, I might as well make myself clear. Murray will never marry you. However, considering you''ve taken care of his needs over the years, there''s no credit but some hard work. After he marries, we might keep a spot for you by his side."


    "As for anything else, don''t get your hopes up. Stay in yourne, and you''llst longer. Understand?"

 Chapter 25

    In a world where marrying into wealth often meant ignoring infidelity. Beverly had seen it all. Men of status frequently had mistresses tucked away. Everything else was fair game as long as thewful wife remained intact.


    As a mother, she never interfered much. Today was supposed to be when she officially offered Roseanne a ce in their prestigious family.


    But the gratitude Beverly had expected was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she got a cold sneer from Roseanne. "Mrs. Sherwood, keep your charity for someone else. I don''t need it. Besides, I''ve broken up with Murray. It''s best if we take each other as strangers from now on."


    Roseanne had once tolerated Beverly for Murray''s sake despite Beverly''s disdain for herck of academic and professional achievements, deeming her unworthy of her precious son. But Roseanne no longer cared for Murray''s approval, nor Beverly''s. Why should she dance to their tune?


    "Oh, Mrs. Sherwood," Roseanne added with a slight smile, "you might want to be less harsh with your words. They cane back to bite you. And remember, dressing up a monkey doesn''t change its nature." With that, she turned on her heel and walked into the Kingswell University library, leaving Beverly frozen in shock.


    Beverly couldn''t believe her ears. "How dare she say that to me? Who does she think she is? Does she not want to marry into the Sherwood family anymore?"


    Her daughter, Hertha, was shaken by Beverly''s grip, snapping back to reality. "Mom, did Roseanne just say she broke up with Murray?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you believe that?" Beverly scoffed.


    Hertha nodded. "Right, they''ve ''broken up'' many times before."


    Everyone knew Roseanne was head over heels for Murray, loyal as a devoted dog. But Hertha shifted the focus quickly, "Mom, we have an appointment with the university dean today."


    Realizing the time, Beverly took a deep breath to calm her rage. "Let''s go. We can''t let Roseanne ruin our day."


    ...


    The Kingswell University library, a treasure trove of knowledge, was where Roseanne went after the confrontation. She wandered until she found a seat near the bioinformatics section, which was convenient for her studies.


    Her eyes caught a book by Owen, with the cover a vast universe, much like Owen''s personality, deep, expansive, and serene. The book, a blend of biology and physics, fascinated her, and she spent hours engrossed in it.


    By afternoon, Roseanne''s stomach reminded her to take a break. Mid-meal, Leda called.


    "Leda, what''s up?"


    "Are you at home?"


    "No, at the library." Roseanne took a sip of water. "What''s going on?"


    "Murray showed up yesterday, asking for you!" Leda was still fuming. "As if I would ever tell him where you are. You haven''t seen him, have you?"


    Roseanne reassured her friend, eager to avoid the drama and focus on her future, unfettered by her past with Murray.

 Chapter 26

    "That''s a relief," Leda sighed, her tension visibly melting away. "Hey, are you free tonight? I could use your help."


    After a sessful meeting with the school board, Hertha''s mood visibly brightened, contrasting her frustration from her recent encounter with Madeleine. "Let''s go, Mom. Time to hit the road."


    Her mom Beverley frowned, her gaze drifting away from the direction of the library. "You go ahead. I''ve got something else to deal with."


    Beverley dialed her phone without another word, arranging for another family driver to fetch her.


    Hertha figured her mom was just heading to another fancy lunch and didn''t think much of it. Little did she know, as soon as Beverley got in the car, she ordered, "Drive to Murray''s office."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just ending a meeting, Murray was surprised to see his mother storming in with a scowl. "Mom, what brings you here?"


    Beverley scoffed, "What, I can''t visit?"


    "It''s not that," he said, touching his nose nervously.


    Beverley huffed and plopped onto a sofa. "If you can''t handle your woman, I don''t mind stepping in."


    Murray was puzzled.


    Beverley fumed. "Look at the attitude on Roseanne. It all boils down to your spoiling her!"


    Murray tensed slightly, "Roseanne? What happened?"


    "And you ask! I ran into her at Kingswell University''s library. I gave her a piece of my mind, and she blew up, using me of being harsh and mocking me as an uneducated woman! She''s from a lower-ss background, no manners whatsoever!"


    Murray frowned. "You met her at the library?"


    Beverley nodded immediately. "Yep. Instead of staying home, cooking, and tidying up, she''s there pretending to be an intellectual, thinking it''ll make me respect her. Dream on!"


    "She even said she''d broken up with you and that from now on, we''re strangers! Who talks to their elders like that? Does she not want to be part of the Sherwood family anymore?" Murray''s gaze darkened even more.


    Suddenly, Beverley asked, "So, you two broke up?"


    He blurted out, "How could we?"


    Beverley disdained, "Hmph! I knew it! A girl like that, who''snded a golden ticket, isn''t going to give it up easily! Make sure you give her a good talk when you get back!" Listening to Beverley''s rant, Murray grew increasingly irritated.


    "Mom," he interrupted, "enough. I''ve got another meeting soon. I''ll have someone drive you home."


    "But I have..." Seeing her son''s mood darken further, Beverley wisely shut her mouth.


    "Okay then, I''ll leave for today. But don''t let Roseanne off easy. Women need to be kept in line and tamed properly, then they''ll listen!"


    "Sure." After seeing Beverley off, Murray loosened his tie and exhaled deeply.


    Gazing out the window at the setting sun, he wasn''t in a hurry to return to his mansion. Remembering Millie''s birthday was around the corner, he texted Cliff about what to get her. Cliff instantly replied, [Women love jewelry. Maybe a bracelet or a ne would do.]


    Murray texted, [I''m clueless about these things. Let''s go together.]


    Cliff was speechless, ''What? Do I, a freaking bachelor, seem like a jewelry expert?''


    They met up at the downtown SKP.


    Inside the jewelry store, the sales associate asked with a smile. "What are you looking for?"


    Murray answered, "Something for my girlfriend."


    "How about thisdies'' ne? Its heart design is subtle yet sweet, perfect for a young woman..."


    Clueless about jewelry, Cliff quickly lost interest and started looking around.


    Suddenly, he eximed, "Roseanne?"


    Murray stiffened for a moment before turning around casually.


    Leda was at a business dinner and couldn''t leave the office, so she asked Roseanne to pick up a custom jewelry set on her behalf. Running into them was thest thing she expected.


    She smiled at Cliff. "Cliff."


    "It''s been a while. Been busy?" He nced over at Murray briefly. "Since we''re all here, how about grabbing dinner together?"

 Chapter 27

    "I''ll skip dinner. Got some stuff to handle. Let''s catch upter, okay?" Roseanne always had a way of letting people down easy, her good-natured refusal leaving no room for Cliff to feel slighted.


    She was holding a designer jewelry box, a sign she wasn''t making excuses. Cliff noticed, but before he could say more, Roseanne had breezed past Murray, making a beeline for the exit without a second nce.


    The atmosphere tensed up. Cliff stole a look at Murray''s sour expression and awkwardly tried to smooth things over. "Uh, Murray, maybe Roseanne didn''t see you. Don''t take it to heart..."


    Mentioning it worsened Murray''s mood. He cleared his throat, opting to stay silent, though he thought, ''Roseanne''s standing her ground this time!''


    The sales girl asked, "Sir, are you still interested?"


    Murray''s eyes snapped up, cold as ice. "Of course, why wouldn''t I? Give me the most expensive one."


    Murray thought, ''If she doesn''t want it, someone else will!''


    When Roseanne arrived, the party was in full swing at a vi down Crescent Lane. The ce was bustling, and the moment people recognized her, the air filled with unspoken judgments. When she was Murray''s plus-one, she was a regr at these gatherings, blending into the crowd without much fuss.


    But rumors of their split had spread, and her solo appearance only fueled the gossip. Was she the Cindere again without her prince? Six years of her life was all for nothing, just another cast-off. The juicy gossip was too good to pass up.


    Roseanne ignored the stares and went straight to Leda, handing over the jewelry.


    "Anne, why don''t you stay? The food''s great tonight."


    "No, I should get going. Don''t drink too much and make sure you get home safe."


    "Okay," Leda didn''t press her. She knew the kind of judgment Anne would face if she stayed. "Got it, Miss Nagger! Karl will drive you."


    "Thanks." Roseanne turned to leave, the whispers growing louder around her.


    "Did you see that? Roseanne showed up, the nerve!"


    "She was with Murray for six years. There''s bound to be some leftover feelings." "It''s just sad. Do you see what Roseanne is wearing? My cleaner dresses better." "Everyone knows she was practically his maid, cooking and cleaning for him..."


    "Ms. Cole..." Karl caught a glimpse of Roseanne''s expression.


    Even as a man, he found the harsh words unbearable, yet Roseanne seemed unaffected.


    "Let''s go." She had anticipated this kind of talk when she decided to leave Murray. Today''s scene was no surprise.


    Karl said, "Ms. Cole, just a moment. I''ll bring the car around."


    "Sure." Roseanne stood outside the hall, looking up at the sky. The sun was setting, and the breeze was gentle. That was when she heard it.


    "Roseanne?" A deep, slightly tipsy voice called out.


    She turned, their eyes meeting.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What a coincidence."


    Holding a wine ss, Aaron Lincoln looked at her with a subdued delight. "Long time no see. I didn''t expect to run into you here. It''s been a while. Thest time we met was at your college graduation. Shame, Murray kicked me out before I could give you the flowers."


    Roseanne felt a twinge of awkwardness.


    Back then, Aaron and Murray had pursued her around the same time, both heirs to fortunes and equally attractive yet equally wild.


    "I''ve got to go."

 Chapter 28

    Aaron couldn''t stand the thought of her walking away. "All these years, Murray''s treated you like some prized trophy, keeping you locked away at home, making it damn near impossible for anyone else to even


    glimpse you."


    Roseanne looked up, her smile fading slightly. "What are you trying to say?"


    Aaron took a deep breath. "Back in the day, you turned us down but ended up with him because he wouldn''t give up, always the more persistent one. But did you ever stop and think that his persistence was more about winning the game than about you?"


    Roseanne felt her already shattered heart torn apart again. Was what she considered deep affection merely a momentary passion, a desire topete and win?


    Seeing her face turn pale, a flicker of sympathy crossed Aaron''s eyes.


    He reached out, trying to touch her face, but Roseanne stepped back, putting distance between them. "Mr. Lincoln, please keep your distance."


    Aaron leaned in closer. "Stop pretending. I know things are done between you and Murray."


    "And what about it?" Roseanne asked, lifting her gaze with a smile.


    "Anne, be with me. I''ll cherish you and protect you more than Murray ever could. Whatever you want, I''ll do everything I can to give it to you as long as you''re with me..." Whether it was six years ago or today, Aaron''s heart still raced at the sight of her. He knew he had never moved on.


    Roseanneughed. "Jumping from one mess into another? Mr. Lincoln, it was nice seeing you today. But from now on, it''s best if we part ways."


    With that, she turned and walked away.


    Neither Murray nor Aaron was someone she wanted to deal with right then. And they''d both do well to stay away from her.


    Aaron watched her slim figure disappear, a shadow crossing his gaze.


    Suddenly, he sighed, whispering with a slight chuckle. "Anne, the tree desires calm, but the wind will not cease. Do you think you can escape?" Unbeknownst to them, someone had witnessed the entire scene. York checked the photo he had taken, a satisfied smirk ying on his lips.


    Corley was also there, stepping out for some fresh air, when he spotted York with his phone, grinning like a cat that got the cream. "What''s with that disgusting smile?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    York wasn''t bothered by his tone, lifting his phone with pride and waving it before him.


    With his sharp eyes, Corley nced at the photo and instantly recognized the people in it. "Roseanne?"


    "Yep." York nodded, his face alight with the thrill of gossip. "Not just her, but Aaron too. I''ve already sent it to Murray."


    They had witnessed the drama of two men vying for one woman''s affection with their own eyes, recalling how crazed Murray had been back then.


    Corley''s gaze darkened. "Aaron jumps in immediately after their breakup. And judging by Roseanne''s reaction," He paused, his tone taking on a meaningful edge, "It seems Roseanne is ying for keeps this time."


    "No, Roseanne''s not got it in her to leave Murray for good. Just watch. They can''t split up. To put it more urately, she can''t leave Murray."


    Corley asked, "And you sent him the photo because?"


    York shrugged it off. "Just for kicks and to stir the pot a bit. What''s the harm in that?"


    Corley raised an eyebrow. "Just don''t overdo it, or you might end up losing friends over a prank."


    York said proudly, "I''m just capturing a moment. That''s all. And considering how Murray''s been with Roseanne, an ex-girlfriend won''t break anything. You''ve got to admit this photo captures the mood perfectly, right?"


    Corley''s gaze lingered on the beautiful profile of the woman in the photo. "You''re right. An ex chasing someone else is pretty normal..."

 Chapter 29

    Karl dropped Roseanne off at her apartment building, and instead of heading straight up, she detoured into the nearby farmers'' market.


    Twenty minutester,den with bags of groceries, she was about to head inside. Just then, she saw Owen approaching in the glow of the setting sun.


    The light was fading, but he was in a cloak of orange and gold, his tall figure stretched even longer by the sunset. He walked with a purposeful stride, his eyes fixed straight ahead.


    "Fancy bumping into you again," Roseanne called out, initiating the conversation.


    Owen looked up, adjusting his sses. "Indeed, quite the coincidence."


    "Have you had dinner? I''ve got plenty of groceries. How about joining me for a meal?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Owen was about to decline, but the thought of her cooking made him nod almost against his will.


    It was his first visit to Roseanne''s ce. The front balcony was adorned with blooming tulips, and two goldfish swamzily in a square aquarium to the side. The white curtains fluttered in the sunset, casting warm hues over the cherry wood furniture. It was cozy, peaceful, and beautiful.


    A spread of graduate school books and papersy on the ss coffee table. A nce told him the answers in ck ink were almost correct.


    Roseanne asked warmly, "Would you like something to drink?"


    Owen smiled. "Just water is fine."


    Roseanne poured him a ss of water.


    "Thanks."


    "I bought quite a bit today, perfect for making a fancy meal."


    She unpacked the groceries, including various vegetables, beef, and a box of handmade meatballs. There was also some chicken leftoverst time, which was ideal for dinner.


    "You got one of the multiple-choice questions wrong," Owen suddenly said.


    Following his gaze to the test paper she had worked on that morning, Roseanne immediately knew which one he meant. "Embarrassing, huh? That question involved biophysics. I''m still trying to wrap my head around the dynamics part."


    "The choice of potential and its


    el?


    rtionship with dynamic calctions is crucial. Different potential lead to different potential energy surfaces, affecting the trajectories of molecr motion and intramolecr movements, Owen exined.


    Roseanne paused, then her eyes lit up. "I see now!"


    Owen was surprised at her quick grasp. "You understood that?"


    "Mostly," Roseanne admitted honestly. "I''ve read your research notes in the library and picked up the basics of molecr dynamics."


    "And you could follow?"


    "Yes."


    Owen''s face turned slightly red. "Those were my undergrad notes. Ahem, they''re full of typos."


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh. There were quite a few.


    "You''re smart and insightful. You won''t have trouble with grad school exams."


    Her smile widened. "I''ll take that as a good omen, Mr. Reynolds."


    ...


    When Murray and Cliff left the high-end shopping area, it was dark.


    Cliff nced at the shopping bag in Murray''s hand, containing jewelry worth almost a million, casually swung by its handles. It was as if he wanted everyone to see.


    Despite the store offering secure


    delivery, Murray had insisted on carrying it himself. Sadly, their entire walk was uneventful, devoid of any encounters they might have hoped for


    "How about dinner?" Cliff suggested, noting the time.


    Murray nodded, not really caring. "You pick."


    Cliff chose a well-known local restaurant nearby. They sat in a second-floor private dining room with a great view and some privacy.


    The waiter brought over the menu. The restaurant was known for local cuisine featuring a variety of fresh, farm-to-table dishes. Cliff took his time choosing, his eyes nearly crossing from all the options.

 Chapter 30

    Noticing Murray''s silence, he took the initiative to break the ice. "I''ve heard good things about this restaurant. They say it''s got the real deal, an authentic and diverse menu. Anything you''re craving, Murray?" Murray was indifferent. "Your pick is fine."


    Since they left the jewelry store, Murray had been fiddling with his lighter, seemingly lost in thought.


    Remembering how Roseanne didn''t even spare him a nce and walked past him as if he was invisible, it was hard for Murray to rx his frown.


    ''Treating me like thin air? And why, after moving out from Leda''s ce, hasn''t shee home? How much longer is she nning to drag this out?'' His thoughts were a tangled mess as he lit a cigarette and took a deep drag.


    Cliff chose the ssicfort food, like beef steaks, reindeer sausages, lobster mac and cheese, and a must-have vegetable sd.


    As the dishes were served, their aroma filled the air. Cliff, starving by then, couldn''t wait to dive in. Taking a bite, he nodded in approval. The taste was genuinely good.


    He looked at Murray but noticed his friend was barely eating. His movements were slow and without any sign of enjoyment.


    "Murray, still hung up on what happened earlier? I think Roseanne is probably still fuming. Give it some time, and she might cool down," Cliff spected, pausing as a thought struck him. "Besides, breaking up with her before all those people the other day was a hit to her pride. It might take a while for her to get over it. Give her a few days, then try sweet-talking her."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Murray''s expression hardened. "Who said I was thinking about her? Just eat your food."


    "Okay." Cliff thought, noting his friend''s denial.


    Suddenly, Murray''s phone vibrated.


    He tapped the screen, and a photo popped up. A woman stood sideways while a man reached out, about to touch her face with love and affection. The resolution was terrible, even a bit blurry, but he instantly recognized the woman as Roseanne and the man as Aaron! Murray''s eyes turned icy in a moment.


    Seeing his reaction, Cliff felt a sinking feeling. "Murray, what''s wrong?"


    Murray mmed the phone on the table, his voice cold. "So much for cooling down, huh? It seems she''s gotten too bold for her good!"


    She was going after Aaron again!


    Cliff blinked, glimpsing the photo on the phone, and winced.


    Aaron was crossing the line,


    knowing Roseanne was upset andet


    deliberately choosing this moment


    to make a move, adding ent


    a


    fire.


    to the


    "Huh," Murray sneered coldly, "Leaving me has lowered her standards, falling for someone like Aaron."


    Did she think he would care?


    ...


    Unaware and uncaring of the outside world''s drama, Roseanne''s life was all about study, monotonous yet fulfilling and peaceful.


    Her routine was simple, from her rental to the library and back, asionally cooking herself a nice meal and sharing it with her


    neighbor, who often worked 2+1 ne


    Though materially less than before, stepping out of that mansion felt like breathing in freedom.


    "Anne, studying again?" Leda''s daily call was as punctual as ever.


    "Yeah." Roseanne moved to a corner, speaking softly to avoid disturbing others.


    "It''s Friday. Let''s go out for dinner?"


    "But..."


    Leda cut her off immediately. "No


    buts. Why can''t you rx a bit?


    Besides, it''s important to bnce work and rest. Don''t bury yourself in books."


    "Okay."


    They agreed to meet at a new restaurant.

 Chapter 31

    Leda was craving something light and refreshing, so she ordered salmon sashimi and jumbo shrimp, her go-to favorite for a quick seafood fix.


    On the other hand, Roseanne wasn''t much for cold dishes, so she opted for chicken noodle soup and a side of sushi rolls. The soup was nothing to write home about, but its saving grace was the fresh ingredients.


    Leda watched her eat with polite enthusiasm and teased her, "This salmon is so tender and fresh. Are you sure you don''t want to try it? It might open up a whole new world for you."


    Roseanne waved her off. "You know I can''t get my head around raw food. I''ll stick to my soup, thanks."


    "You haven''t changed a bit, have you?" Leda had always noticed how Roseanne stuck to her likes and dislikes stubbornly.


    Speaking of changes, Leda suddenly remembered, "I haven''t had a chance to visit the spa in days. I''ve been so busy that my hands are starting to feel rough."


    Then, she sighed and added, "It''s all because my dad''s been on my case about going on blind dates. And my mom''s not helping either. She''s siding with him on this."


    "It''s not like they can''t afford to keep me, so what''s the rush?"


    "And anyway, my cousin Owen hasn''t settled down yet, so why should I be in any hurry..."


    Speaking of Owen, Roseanne remembered they were neighbors but had barely seen each other since theyst had dinner together, except that she once dropped off a sandwich at his ce. Unaware of Roseanne''s drifting thoughts, Leda popped a piece of sushi into her mouth, reminiscing about thest meeting. "Didn''t you and Owen visit Ms. Payne the other day? How did that go?" Roseanne sipped her soup, and after a thoughtful chew, she swallowed and replied, "Well, it went about as you''d expect. Ms. Payne already reserved a spot for me, so I need to pass this year''s grad school entrance exams."


    Leda pped her hands. "That''s the spirit! I love seeing you so confident. As a reward, how about I take you somewhere special this weekend?"


    Roseanne''s curiosity was piqued. "Where to?"


    Leda smirked. "You''ll see when we get there."


    ...


    After insisting, Roseanne had Leda drive her back to the library after their meal. It was still early enough to get some studying done.


    After working through a few practice tests, she looked up to see the sun setting outside her window. The golden rays warmed her, casting a soft glow over her study area.


    Stretchingzily after packing her books and papers, Roseanne heard the library''s closing announcement over the PA system.


    She grabbed her bag and headed out right on time, stepping into a sunset that painted the sky in vivid orange and red, looking just like a vibrant oil painting.


    Slowly making her way home and pondering what to have for dinner, Roseanne''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a shadowy figure approaching.


    A week ago, Owen had been grappling with incorrect data from a recentb experiment, leading to days of sleepless nights and repeated tests that yielded frustrating results.


    The project''s lead, a man in his


    forties, had been working closely


    with Owen since the beginning. The


    unexpected issues had left him equally concerned. "The initial results were promising, and, everything seemed on track. WhyAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    did the data suddenly go wrong?"


    His brows furrowed in thought, Owen responded, "Experiments are about trial and error. The oue isn''t the only thing that matters."


    "But incorrect data means the


    experiment has failed. We''ve been over this countless times. Shouldn''t a week be enough for us to see clearly? Cautious, the lead


    progress, perhaps it''s time tovel


    suggested, "If we can''t make


    losses. Exploring a new direction might not be a bad idea."


    our


    theet


    Owen''s gaze was sharp, his voice steady, "Are you worried about the experiment failing, or do you think


    Shifting focus to what you believe is


    more profitable is the better p

 Chapter 32

    He adjusted his sses and said, "Physics isn''t something you can master overnight. It has its rhythm and path, and you can''t stop it on a whim." A bit sheepish, the project leader responded, "I was just saying."


    They parted ways on less-than-friendly terms. Owen turned around, only to see Roseanne smiling and waving at him. "Long time no see, neighbor."


    Walking side by side on their way home, Roseanne deliberately steered the conversation away from the earlier incident, opting for lighter topics instead. "Thanks for your help the other day. I''ve been sailing through my assignments ever since."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Owen shrugged it off modestly. "It''s all you. Your insight made the difference. Have you met with Ms. Paely?"


    Hands sped behind her back, Roseanne gazed at the ground as they strolled. "No, just a few phone calls. She''s recovering nicely and should return to the university in a few days."


    "That''s good to hear," Owen nodded. "Ms. Payne takes her teaching duties very seriously. I bet she''s itching to get back."


    As the evening darkened, a cyclist wobbled past them.


    Stepping on an uneven paving stone, Roseanne stumbled and nearly lost her bnce, almost crashing into the bicycle.


    In a sh, Owen reached out, grabbing her slender wrist firmly and pulling her close to avoid the oing bicycle.


    "Are you okay?" His warm fingers tightly sped her wrist through the thin fabric of her summer clothes, transferring aforting heat.


    Roseanne''s ears flushed with warmth. "I''m fine, thank you."


    They were so close that their breaths seemed to mingle. Realizing it, Roseanne took a step back. Owen, too, let go of her hand, and they continued home in silence.


    Upon entering her home, Roseanne


    reyed the moment in her mind,


    the details magnifying


    uncontrobly, the warmth of his et


    hand,


    d, the minty freshness of his


    breath, and those deep eyes. She touched her wrist, feeling a phantom warmth.


    Walking back from theb after a debate left Owen sweaty and ufortable. Slipping into flip-flops, he took a shower and ordered some takeout.


    While casually checking his phone,


    he noticed an ad for a pair of teddy


    bear slippers at $9.99. They


    reminded him of the ones Roseanne wore thest time he visited her. Her toes, peeking out from the dark slippers, appeared dainty and fair against the contrast.


    The memory of their close encounter raced through Owen''s mind¡ªhis hand wrapping around her slender wrist, surprised at how smooth her skin felt.


    ...


    Come Sunday, under a zing sun


    and clear blue sky, Millie chose a light green sundress adorned with little yellow flowers, its ruffled edges making her look artsy and fresh. She spent a whole hour perfecting her makeup.


    Her roommate teased, "Who''s this? The girl who never wakes up before noon on weekends is up early and dolled up. I''m jealous someone''s got a date with our little fairy." Thanks to the forum buzz, the whole Grandstone Institute knew about Millie and Murray''s intimate kiss at the school''s entrance. Millie was officially off the market.


    Another girl interrupted, "Who else but Mr. Sherwood? Millie, it''s your birthday today. He must have nned a surprise, right?"


    As she put on her sunflower-shaped earrings, Millie felt a surge of anticipation. But yed it cool. "I''m not sure."


    As her roommate prodded further, Millie nced at the clock, grabbed her bag in a panic, and said, "I''ll tell you all about itter. Gotta run!"

 Chapter 33

    Millie bounded down the stairs in a few quick steps and raced toward the school gates, her eyes immediately locking onto Murray''s car parked by the curb.


    Leaning against the car hood, Murray was the picture of youthful vigor in a cream-white tee under a charcoal-grey long coat paired with sleek ck jeans that made him look like a college student. His appearance turned heads.


    He checked the time on his wrist three times in less than three minutes. They had agreed on 10 o''clock, and they were runningte.


    Pulling out his phone, he scrolled to Millie''s contact, about to call her, when a sweet, soft presence enveloped him.


    Millie wrapped her arms around Murray''s neck, her voice yful and cute, "Have you been waiting long?"


    "You''rete." Murray nced at her, hands casually stuffed in his pockets.


    "Sorry, I promise I''ll be on time next time." When noticing he wasn''t making a big deal out of it, Millie breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Get in the car." Murray could see right through her little schemes but chose not to call her out on it.


    Millie quickly hopped into the passenger seat, chattering away nonstop.


    Keeping his eyes on the road, Murray asionally grunted in response.


    As they stopped at a crossroad, Millie nced out the window, catching sight of a massive LED screen advertising the newly opened Universal Studios.


    Her heart leaped at the sight, and she tugged at Murray''s sleeve, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Babe, can we go to Universal Studios today?" Murray agreed without a second thought, "Sure."


    Today was all about celebrating Millie''s birthday, so Murray didn''t mind the destination. He casually handed her a bag branded with a luxury jewelry logo, "Happy birthday." Millie gasped as she opened it. "Isn''t this Chanel''stest limited edition bracelet? It''s super expensive and hard to get!"


    Excitedly, she took it out of the box slipping it onto her wrist. Admiring


    the shell design with sodmiring


    diamonds, Millie couldn''t help but unt it before him.


    "Does it look good? How did you know I wanted this?" Millie''s voice was full of yfulints and sweetness, utterly charming Murray.


    As the light turned green, Murray


    stepped on the gas. Catching Millie snapping photos with her phone, he casually remarked, "As long


    you''re happy."


    ...


    When Leda said she had a ce in mind, Roseanne hadn''t expected such an early start. She had just woken up when Leda called.


    Leda''s voice rushed through the phone, "Hurry up, Anne. There''s no parking here. I''m giving you ten minutes!"


    Roseanne climbed into the car ten minutester, even handing Leda a sandwich.


    Leda took a bite, yfully scolding, "You''re neverte, are you?"


    The sports car zoomed off, eventuallying to a halt outside Universal Studios.


    Roseanne looked up. "This is where you wanted to take me?"


    "Gosh, you''ve been cooped up


    studying and reading every day. How


    borings that? It''s the wetime


    rx. I''ll grab the tickets. You wait here."


    Soon enough, Leda was back. Along with two tickets, Leda also had two headbands.


    "One for each of us." Leda handed Roseanne a pure white fox headband, keeping the pink Princess Bell one for herself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After putting them on, Leda saw Roseanne hesitating and urged, "Why aren''t you wearing yours?"


    With no other choice, Roseanne put it on.


    Leda stepped back, examining her, then nodded in satisfaction, "Fluffy and cute, you''ve got that fox spirit vibe going on."

 Chapter 34

    Leda grabbed Roseanne''s hand. "Let''s go! I''ve already scoped out the best spots before we even got here. Today, we''ll have a st!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ah, holy shit!"


    Leda''s screams echoed in her ear for five minutes. Rubbing her numb ears, Roseanne nced at her friend, who had just finished throwing up, looking pale as a ghost. She gently patted Leda on the back with amusement and sympathy. "Feeling any better after throwing up, huh?"


    "I''m going to... ugh..."


    Seeing Leda lean over the trash can again, Roseanne quickly grabbed some tissues and opened the water bottle. After Leda had finished, she handed over the water. She didn''t sigh with relief until Leda had rinsed her mouth and stopped throwing up.


    "They say the roller coaster here is a slice of heaven for thrill-seekers, but I''ve just had a tour of hell. Scared me to death." Looking a little queasy, Leda wiped her mouth with a tissue and patted her chest. Roseanne couldn''t help but tease, "Who wanted to push her limits? You asked for it."


    Despite Leda''s mild fear of heights, she had insisted on going on the ride, a ssic case of biting off more than she could chew.


    "Wah, can''t I just regret it?" She leaned on Roseanne, barely catching her breath.


    After resting for a while, Leda regained some of her energy. It was also lunchtime, so Roseanne suggested they grab something to eat. On their way, they noticed other visitors stopping in their tracks, excitedly snapping photos of the sky.


    "Look at all those balloons! Is this some surprise event for the park''s opening?"


    "Do businesses go to all this effort now? Blowing up that many balloons must''ve taken hours!"


    Roseanne looked up to see a sky filled with balloons against the backdrop of clear blue, the colorful


    ribbons attached to the oAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in the wind like dancing butterflies.


    A spectator scrolling through their social media feedmented, "Figured it out! Over by Grandview za, some rich kid pulled off this birthday surprise for his girlfriend."


    "Why do I always miss out on witnessing these romantic gestures? Always a spectator, never a participant!"


    Uninterested in such grandiose disys of affection, Leda nudged Roseanne, "Come on, I''m starving."


    "Okay."


    ...


    Universal Studios was bustling that weekend, with long lines forming near Grandview za''s Pirate Ship ride.


    Murray waited in line patiently while Millie grabbed a slushie, peering ahead at the dense crowd, "Only ten more people to go. Hang in there!"


    With temperatures soaring to 90 degrees Fahrenheit, Murray had slung his jacket over his arm, idly scrolling on his phone as they waited.


    Along with everyone else''s, their


    attention was drawn to a spectacle near the carousel where balloons filled the sky. A man holding a bunch of red roses approached a woman, and they embraced, resembling a scene from a romantic fairy tale.


    "Is this a birthday surprise? It''s so romantic Millie felt a twinge of expectation. It was also her birthday, and she wondered if Murray had nned any surprises aside from her gift.


    Murray ncedzily in that direction before returning to his phone, unimpressed. What others found romantic, he found tedious.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t notice Millie''s expectations, but he had never gone for such extravagance with Roseanne, and he wasn''t nning to start now.

 Chapter 35

    After lunch, Leda snagged two tickets for a dolphin show, excited to take Roseanne along.


    Wading through the visitors, they followed the crowd toward the southwest to find the marine show arena. Inside, the air conditioning was a godsend, providing a stark, blissful contrast to the scorching heat outside.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Roseanne wasn''t particrly keen on animal shows, but Leda adored dolphins. During the interactive segment, she handed her camera to Roseanne, asking her to snap some photos. Leda''s beaming smile eventually pulled a hesitant grin from Roseanne as well.


    Half an hourter, as the show concluded, Roseanne handed Leda her bag, mentioning she wanted to use the restroom.


    Turning a corner, Roseanne saw Millie washing her hands at the sink. She hesitated for a moment, then brushed past Millie toward a stall.


    Emergingter, Millie was still there, seemingly waiting for her. Roseanne ignored her, focusing intently on washing her hands. The only sound was the drip of water. The silence was palpable, the air thick with tension.


    Looking up, Roseanne identally caught Millie''s gaze, then quickly diverted her eyes as if she were a stranger.


    But Millie broke into a smile, ncing at her wrist where a bracelet peeked out from under her sleeve.


    "Roseanne, what a coincidence," she said.


    Roseanne didn''t bite.


    Undeterred, Millie continued, "How have you beentely?"


    Roseanne offered a polite smile. "Not bad."


    Millie seemed to search her face, wondering whether her calm was genuine.


    After a brief pause, Millie said with augh, "Really? It must be hard, moving out of that big house, huh?"


    Roseanne retorted, "You needn''t worry about me."


    "I should thank you, truly," Millie''s eyes shimmered with tears, her youthful face exuding innocence, "If you hadn''t stepped aside, I wouldn''t have Murray all to myself now."


    Roseanne listened silently, rinsing her hands meticulously. She washed with care and focus from the back of her hand to her fingertips.


    "You saw the balloon disy earlier,


    right? Today''s my birthday. That was Murray''s surprise for me," Millie''s lips curved up. She casually lifted her hand, "Oh, and this is his birthday gift to me. Pretty, isn''t it?"


    "He said my hands were soft and


    ~


    delicate, perfect for this brace


    thought of kissing me when hes it..." Blushed, Millie''s eyes gleamed like a peach refreshed by dew.


    Roseanne instantly recognized the logo on the bracelet as Millie rotated her wrist. It clicked. That day at the jewelry store, Murray picked Millie''s birthday present. Turning off the tap, her nails digging into her palm brought her back to reality. With a self-deprecating smile, Roseanne said, "Is that so? Well, congrattions." With that, she walked away.


    ...


    Leda was waiting at the exit, waving at Roseanne as she emerged.


    "Still hungry? You look pale," she asked.


    Feeling drained, Roseanne pinched her nose. "Leda, I want to go home."


    "It''s only three o''clock. We''ve barely been here a few hours!" Leda''s eyes widened in dismay, grabbing her arm. "Come on, stick around a bit


    longer with me. I''ve queued as up on the app."


    en swnovels


    She blinked innocently. "It''s the most popr attraction in the park, the Haunted Vige."


    Roseanne raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you scared of ghosts?"


    While Leda was typically bold in her work and personal life, she had a surprising fear of heights and ghosts, even trembling at the mere mention of horror movies. Leda put on a bold face. "No way! With you by my side, I''m totally at ease."


    Roseanne sighed, resigned. They decided to go.


    At the entrance of the haunted house, the employer reminded, "Electronic tickets, please."


    Leda whipped out her phone, scanning it at the gate, and they were in with a beep.

 Chapter 36

    "Come on in," the staff member announced, stepping aside from the split curtains that fluttered eerily with the drafting through, revealing a pitch-ck corridor. Screams echoed intermittently, making Leda swallow hard and tighten her grip on Roseanne''s hand, hesitatingly stepping inside.


    Almost dragging her along, Roseanne couldn''t help but chuckle at Leda''s timidity. "We could always bail, okay?"


    "No way! We''re already here!" Petrified yet unwilling to admit it, Leda bravely pulled Roseanne forward.


    Suddenly, a ghastly figure jumped out.


    "Ah! Anne, help me!"


    Murray whipped around, sure he''d heard someone call out Anne?


    But a nce around yielded no sign of the familiar face, causing him to frown in frustration.


    Oblivious to Murray''s distraction, Millie clung to him with a look of utter fear. "Murray, I''m scared. You''ll protect me, won''t you?"


    Murray snapped back to reality, offering a nomittal grunt.


    The darkness was broken only by intermittent red lights. Millie clung to Murray''s arm for dear life, too terrified to venture ahead on her own. When a ghostly figure, its face half-peeled and blood-streaked, suddenly appeared, Millie screamed in terror, refusing to let go of Murray.


    "Is it... is it gone, Murray?" Millie stammered, with her face buried in his chest.


    Murray patted her back dismissively. "It''s over. Don''t worry."


    He couldn''t understand how anyone could be scared by such amateurish attempts at horror.


    Roseanne wouldn''t have been. That name unexpectedly crossed his mind, making Murray stiffen. Why did he keep thinking of her, especially when he''d been eager to move on? "Murray?" Millie looked up, catching the fleeting shadow of depth in his eyes, puzzled.


    "Shall we continue?" Murray suggested, masking his emotions.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leda had tried to steel herself before entering. But the sight of a corpse suddenly opening its eyes in a coffin sent her into a panic, causing her to flee, leaving Roseanne bewildered at her disappearing figure.


    Leda had headed toward the exit, but once she passed through, the door shut behind her, leaving Roseanne to find another way out.


    Wandering around, she identally locked eyes with a coffin-dwelling NPC whose tongue propically fell out, eliciting a mix of pity and amusement from her. She stepped forward and tucked it back in ce.


    NPC thought, "You''re kind, huh."


    Lost in a maze with three exits and dim lighting, it wasn''t long before Roseanne admitted to herself that it was less of a haunted house and more of abyrinth.


    An rm red overhead as she considered the absurdity of constructing such a confusing escape route.


    Roseanne couldn''t help but think, "Is my luck this bad?"


    The fire rm set off a wave of panic, with people desperately pushing toward the exits. With less of a crowd around her, Roseanne §Ö tried to keep pace but soon found herself struggling to breathe in the cramped space, forcing her to slow down and navigate through the chaos at her pace.

 Chapter 37

    Suddenly, Roseanne was alone in the room. The rm had gone off, making the lights brighter than before. With a few steps forward, she spotted a guide sign. After breezing through the second challenge, she heard a crowdedmotion not too far ahead. It seemed the exit was jam-packed with people.


    Just as she hesitated to push through the crowd, another wave of people surged from behind, leaving her nowhere to go.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    In the chaos, someone pushed her to the side and stepped on her foot, causing her to gasp in pain as she got pressed against the uneven wall.


    Then, she felt a gaze on her and instinctively looked up to meet the eyes of a man.


    Murray''s heart ached when seeing Roseanne in such a mess, yet he was annoyed, too. It was indeed her. The "Anne" he thought he heard wasn''t imagined.


    But then, it struck him odd that she''d be enjoying a haunted house adventure, seemingly living it up after their breakup.


    "Murray?" Millie anxiously tugged at Murray''s arm, shooting a defensive nce at Roseanne.


    Avoiding further interaction, Roseanne pushed back into the crowd, aiming to follow the others out.


    The flickering lights and the chaotic crowd added to the tension until a scream pierced the air. A faux wooden sword hung precariously above, threatening to fall right where Roseanne stood.


    "Watch out!" Without a second thought, Murray let go of Millie and fought through the crowd, pulling Roseanne to safety as the sword crashed to the ground with a loud thud. It turned out to be a metal sword painted to look wooden. The potential danger was apparent.


    Shaken, Roseanne felt Murray''s grip on her hand. He hadn''t let go, but she quickly pulled away.


    "Thanks," she said, her voice distant.


    Murray''s deep eyes clouded with a mix of feelings. "Is that all you have to say to me?"


    She looked puzzled. What more was there to say between them?


    "Why did you block me?" Murray stepped closer, his voice low and husky.


    Roseanne was stunned.


    Blocking each other during arguments wasn''t new, but she always reached out first, but not this time.


    Her smile came with irony. "Isn''t removing an ex the normal thing to do?"


    Murray frowned, caught off guard. "And when were you nning to add me back?"


    Her response was soft but firm. "Maybe... never."


    Frustration bubbled in Murray at her subdued demeanor. "How long do you n to keep this up? Don''t test my patience."


    Her sarcasticugh disappeared in the crowd as they got pushed apart again. Murray reached for her hand again but got swiftly taken by someone else.


    From a short distance, Millie watched with jealousy consuming her. She pushed through the crowd to Murray''s side, clinging onto him.


    "Babe, let''s get out of here. It''s so dark and scary. I almost fell looking for you. I''m scared. Don''t leave me alone, please..." Her voice trembled with fear, eliciting sympathy.


    At that time, an announcement came through, indicating they had the issue resolved and asking the visitors to exit in an orderly fashion.


    Roseanne didn''t spare another nce as she walked out swiftly, with Murray following behind.


    Millie bit her lip. "Murray, wait for me."


    Outside, Leda had been anxiously waiting. Hearing about the potential danger inside, she was relieved to see Roseanne safe. "Are you okay? I was so worried when I heard the rm."


    Roseanne smiled at her. "I''m fine. Let''s go home. I''m exhausted."


    But Leda had other ns. Seeing


    Murray and Millie emerge made bet


    blood boil. "Not going home just yet. Men are a dime a dozen. Let''s go have some real fun!"


    Roseanne was puzzled but followed Leda into the vibrant nightlife of a bustling bar. Amid the smoky and perfumed air, with neon lights shing, Roseanne felt out of ce in her casual attire.


    The live band yed, and Leda ushered them into a private booth, ordering whiskey and a cocktail for Roseanne, who hardly had strong drinks. Feeling the alcohol''s warmth, Roseanne excused herself to the restroom, only to bump into Corley.


    Their acquaintance was through Murray, and their interaction was brief.


    "Small world," she greeted him politely.


    Corley was out with friends and didn''t expect to run into Roseanne.


    "Alone?" He asked, eyeing her flushed cheeks.


    Roseanne answered lightly, "No, with a friend."


    "Murray?"


    Roseanne''s smile faded as she replied, "Nope. You guys have fun. I''m heading out."


    "Anne." Suddenly, Corley called after her.


    That nickname made Roseanne frown, but she kept a smile. "Something else?"


    Corley asked, "Is it for real this time? You and Murray?"


    Roseanne shot back. "Ever heard of a fake breakup?"


    Corley''s gaze was deep, and after a long pause, he finally nodded. "Fine, got it."


    As Roseanne turned to leave, he impulsively lifted his phone and snapped a photo of her retreating figure.


    Then, he opened WhatsApp, found the group chat with their mutual friends, and hit send.


    [Photo]


    [Guess who I bumped into]


    Cliff: [Holy cow! Roseanne? For real?]


    York: [At the bar?]


    Cliff: [Do you even have to ask? It''s our usual spot]


    Corley: [Why the silent treatment? @Murray]

 Chapter 38

    Murray was enjoying a candlelit dinner with Millie at an upscale steakhouse when his phone buzzed with a message. His face darkened instantly. Seeing the sudden change in Murray''s demeanor, Millie asked cautiously, "What''s wrong?"


    Murray held his breath, not making a sound, then replied to the message tersely. [None of my business.]


    On the other end, Corley couldn''t help but smirk with a knowing look as he texted back, [Looks like it''s truly over between you and Roseanne, huh?]


    Murray nced at the message and clenched his jaw, but his reply was indifferent. [Yeah, so? Got a problem with that?]


    Corley responded with a surrendering emoji, [No, wouldn''t dare to have an opinion.]


    Then he added, [So, you wouldn''t mind if someone else starts chasing Roseanne?]


    York interrupted out of nowhere, [What''s the deal? You''re after her now?]


    Corley''s reply was a cheeky GIF that said, ''Oh yeah.''


    Cliff burst intoughter. [Hahaha, that''s rich!]


    York added, [You''ve got guts, man.]


    No one took it seriously.


    Murray saw the GIF but didn''t care, typing back, [Sure, go ahead and chase her.]


    Corley put away his phone, satisfied. He wondered if Murray would regret itter.


    ...


    Millie smiled. "Babe, thank you for making my birthday the happiest yet."


    It was 9 PM when Murray dropped Millie off at her dorm.


    She held his hand, reluctant to let go. "I hate that we have to part so soon." Her smile was radiant, revealing two cute dimples as she pouted yfully. "You seem so calm. Don''t you hate to see me go?"


    Her eyes were bright, her smile sweet, her voice soft and teasing like a gentle breeze.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Murray''s gaze softened as he looked at her upturned face, reaching out to ruffle her hair. "You have ss tomorrow. You''ve had a long day. Better head back and rest."


    Millie bit her lip, a fleeting look of disappointment, but she nodded, "Okay, I''ll head back then."


    The brief dy had them lingering for over half an hour.


    Leaving the Grandstone Institute, his home was to the left, but the image of the photo Corley sent shed through Murray''s mind. Impulsively, he turned the steering wheel right.


    As he drove, a drizzle began, droplets forming on the windshield, blurring the lights into a kaleidoscope of colors.


    In the rearview mirror, a id cashmere nket could be seen lying on the backseat, forgotten by Millie when she got out.


    It reminded Murray of how


    Roseanne used toin about the air conditioning in his car being too cold,leading them to buy a light brown id nket together. After their breakup, the nket remained untouched on the backseat until today.


    The honk of a horn snapped him back to reality as the traffic light turned green. He elerated away. Arriving at the bar, Murray tossed


    the


    keys to the valet and went inside, a regr among regrs.


    "Where''s Corley?" he asked the manager, who greeted him promptly.


    "They''re upstairs in the VIP lounge," the manager replied.


    Ignoring the manager''s eagerness to please, Murray headed straight for the stairs.


    Inside the VIP lounge, the group was drunk, theirughter and conversations slurred. Murray scanned the room. Roseanne was absent, but Corley was rtively sober. "What are you doing here?" Corley looked surprised, "Weren''t you with your girlfriend?"


    "Just dropped her off at her ce," Murray replied indifferently, then found a seat among the group.

 Chapter 39

    Corley didn''t pry further, his lips curling into a grin. "A ss of freshly opened Burgundy?"


    He poured half a ss and passed it over.


    Murray took it, sipping lightly. "Not bad."


    After a pause, he asked casually, "Didn''t you say Roseanne was here, too? I haven''t seen her around."


    "You didn''te here just to see her, did you?" Corley swirled his wine ss, a teasing smile on his face.


    "Huh," Murray''s expression softened, "Just thought I''d stop by for a drink, and since I heard she was here, figured I''d ask. Is that a crime?"


    Corley shrugged. "I ran into her in the hallway. She was here for a drink and probably went back home already."


    Murray didn''t reply, but his demeanor visibly rxed. That was typical Roseanne, not one for these scenes. He set down his ss and stood up. "Got work tomorrow. I''d better head out. Put this one on my tab." As he left, Corley''s gaze deepened slightly. After a moment, he sighed softly, "Sorry, buddy."


    Less than an hour in the private room, Leda was out like a light, having downed half a bottle of wine.


    A bit drunk, Roseanne couldn''t drive and called a ride service to return to her apartment. Then, she took a cab from the building''s entrance back to her rental. It started pouring halfway. It waste, and the cab driver only agreed to drop her at the end of thene.


    Without an umbre, Roseanne braced herself to run through the downpour.


    "Roseanne!" A clear voice stopped her, and turning, she saw Owen approaching through the misty rain, umbre in hand. "Were you nning on running through the rain?"


    He dressed more casually,cking his usual formality, which made him seem less stern.


    Roseanne hesitated, then nodded. That was indeed her n.


    "Use this," he insisted, thrusting the umbre into her hands.


    Roseanne frowned, asking, "What about you?"


    What she meant was they could share.


    "I''ll borrow one from the store," he said before dashing to the diner across the street to borrow a telescopic umbre from the owner.


    Roseanne blinked in surprise. The diner''s owner was notoriously grumpy, rarely giving customers the time of day. How did he manage to borrow it?


    "Helped him fix a wiring issue a while back," Owen exined. As the rain slightly eased, he opened the umbre and stepped into the rain.


    Roseanne watched him for a moment before following. The old neighborhood was dimly lit, and the rain only made it gloomier.


    Suddenly, lightning shed across


    the sky, and the wind howled,


    shaking the trees violently.


    ??? I


    Roseanne tightened her grip on the umbre handle, quickening her pace.


    Despite the downpour, she noticed Owen maintaining a distance of ten feet between them, not too far, yet not too close. Was he slowing down because he knew she was scared?


    Then, Owen ahead turned back. "Everything alright?" Roseanne paused. "Yeah."


    "Keeping up?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Yep."


    The rain was relentless. Roseanne got back, finding her pants soaked.


    Quickly changing her wet clothes and having a hot shower, she put on pajamas. Fearing a cold, she had a hot cocoa.


    With the sweet taste lingering,


    Roseanne couldn''t help but bet


    the man with the umbre, his tall, broad silhouette offering a sense of security just by being there.

 Chapter 40

    Studying was monotonous and dull, yet Roseanne found herself surprisingly ustomed to it.


    Another day of studying came to an end.


    Returning home, she rubbed her shoulders, nning to rest early, but she received a call from Madeleine.


    Madeleine first inquired about how her review was going. Roseanne gave a brief update on her progress. Madeleine didn''t probe further, seemingly confident in Roseanne''s abilities. Roseanne chuckled and heard Madeleine say, "Come by my ce early tomorrow morning."


    With that, Madeleine hastily ended the call, fearing a second''s dy would lead Roseanne to refuse.


    The following morning, Roseanne got up early, spending half an hour preparing breakfast, and of course, she didn''t forget to prepare an extra portion for her neighbor, Owen.


    She hadn''t heard any noise from next door until she went to bed the previous night, guessing Owen must have pulled an all-nighter in theb again.


    Opening the door, she indeed bumped right into Owen, who was just returning. It had been two weeks since their encounter on a rainy night. Fresh from theb, the usually neat and meticulous man had wrinkled sleeves, and the fatigue between his brows couldn''t be more apparent.


    Recalling the conversation she overheardst time, Roseanne guessed he must have encountered some trouble in theb.


    Without prying, she lifted the lunchbox in her hand. "I made some oatmeal for breakfast. It''s good for someone who''s been up all night and might have a stomachache."


    Owen hadn''t felt difort from pulling consecutive all-nighters before, but irregr meals had left his stomach slightly in pain. The oatmeal she brought was what he needed. "Thank you."


    "The night you walked me home, I should be the one saying thanks," she said with a slight smile.


    Owen raised an eyebrow. "We''re neighbors. It was just on the way."


    He then asked, "Heading out?"


    Roseanne nodded. "Ms. Payne told me to stop by her ce, probably something important."


    Checking her watch, she noted it was about time to leave. "I should get going. Don''t forget to eat the oatmeal and eggs."


    "Will do." Watching her disappear around the staircase corner, Owen entered his apartment.


    Uncapping the lunchbox, a fragrant aroma wafted out. The oatmeal, with added almonds and blueberries, had a perfect sweetness mixed with the wholesome scent of the grains.


    The egg was a simple fried one, which he usually didn''t care for, but when feeling its warmth, he slowly ate it. Hmm, it wasn''t as bad as he had imagined.


    ...


    On a weekday, the subway was so


    crowded that there was hardly space to stand. When Roseanne finally extricated herself from the crowd, she nearly thought she''d get squashed into a pancake.


    ov


    Thankfully, her quick reflexes saved her from that fate.


    She had registered at Madeleine''s ce, so the security guard let her in.


    Ringing the doorbell, it wasn''t Madeleine who answered but a boy.


    "Huh," he expressed, spotting Roseanne as if he''d remembered something. "Oh, it''s you!"


    Carlisle was there to pick up some documents and came to the door when hearing the bell. Seeing Roseanne, he couldn''t shake the feeling of familiarity.


    Soon, he remembered the girl who had rushed up to him at the school gate, anxiously inquiring about Madeleine''s health, an image of her nearly in tears still vivid in his mind. Roseanne paused, recognizing him, and was about to speak when Madeleine''s voice came from inside. "Is that Roseanne?"


    Carlisle stepped aside to let Roseanne in.


    "Ms. Payne." Roseanne carried a box of muffins, a specialty she picked up on the way, and stepped into the foyer to change her shoes.


    "You''re just in time. I was going


    through some documents. Can you


    help me see if I''ve got the right


    ones? Wearing reading sses, Madeleine gestured for her toe closer.


    Roseanne set aside what she brought, approaching to find a book on gic sequencing in a foreignnguage sprawled on the table, touching on the expansive field of bioinformatics. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 41

    Madeleine turned to Roseanne. "You have a good memory. There was a book in this series about gic testing, right? I can''t find it."


    Roseanne didn''t have a photographic memory but had a knack for remembering the important stuff. She had flipped through the book Madeleine talked about at the library a few days ago. Her gaze shifted to the bookshelf, scanning until her eyes lit up. "Ms. Payne, is this the one you''re looking for?"


    Madeleine nced at the cover. "Yes, yes, that''s the one! You''ve got eagle eyes. I''ve been searching for ages, and it was right under my nose...''


    "Carlisle,e here. This book, along with these primary research papers, should be enough for now. Take them with you, and I''ll see if I can dig up anything elseter."


    "Thank you, Professor."


    Carlisle reached out to take them. He had been scrambling to gather enough resources for his graduate thesis. Hearing Madeleine had the original texts, he hade over first thing in the morning.


    It was then that Madeleine remembered to introduce them. "Anne was my student, and she''ll return as one soon."


    Carlisle paused, taking a moment to catch on. "Oh, nning to be your postgrad?"


    Madeleineughed, then turned to Roseanne. "This is Carlisle, a second-year master''s student gearing up for his PhD. He''s been reviewingtely, too. You two could keep each otherpany." Roseanne nodded slightly. "Nice to meet you. I''m Roseanne."


    Realizing Roseanne was also Madeleine''s student, Carlisle took out his phone, offering to exchange contact information. "It''d be great to hit the library together. Maybe we can discuss our projects and help each other out."


    After a brief chat, Carlisle had to leave for ss.


    Roseanne remembered the muffins on the table and grabbed a te from the kitchen to serve them up.


    Madeleine''s eyes sparkled at the sight. "It''s been ages since I''ve had this. Did you go out of your way to buy it?"


    The bakery downtown was famous for its hard-to-get muffins.


    Roseanne replied without mentioning the nearly hour-long queue she endured. "I just happened to pass by, so I picked it up." Madeleine said with a happy smile, "You, my dear, that''s so sweet. That ce is too far, and you must have waited a long line." Roseanne yfully hugged Madeleine''s arm. "It''s no trouble at all. It was quick."


    Madeleine gently tapped her on the


    head.


    no more sweet


    I''ve got a few assignments for you. Why don''t you give them a try?"


    "You didn''t invite me over just to watch me do homework, did you?" She yfully pouted.


    Madeleine urged, "Less chatter, more study. I''m just looking out for you."


    Roseanne nodded. "Got it, starting now."


    Seeing her walk away with such energy, Madeleine smiled contentedly.


    Roseanne spent the day at Madeleine''s house, preparing a hearty dinner in the evening before cleaning up and heading home.


    That night, while reviewing her notes, her phone buzzed.


    Carlisle: [Heading to the library tomorrow? Want to go together?]All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After a moment of thought, Roseanne replied: [Sure, see you tomorrow.]


    The following morning, Roseanne saw Carlisle waiting at the library entrance when arriving.


    "Have you had breakfast? Brought


    you something." Passing by the


    dining hall on his way from the


    portion.


    dorm, Carlisle had grabbed an extra


    With a quick thank you, Roseanne finished the breakfast sandwich and coffee in no time, and they headed into the library together.


    Carlisle had snagged a spot on the


    second floor. As the elevator doors opened and Roseanne was about to stepon, someone rushed past,


    beating her to it.


    It was Millie and her roommate.

 Chapter 42

    The rm was initially at 7 a.m., but Millie couldn''t peel herself out of bed in time, causing her and her friend to dash frantically, fearing they''d bete.


    "Which floor?" Roseanne nced at her before asking.


    "Second floor." In contrast to her calm demeanor, Millie, running in a less than graceful manner, secretly clenched her teeth.


    Stepping out of the elevator together, Millie noticed something odd when she saw the study materials in Roseanne''s hand. "You''re here to study at the library, too? Don''t tell me you''re thinking about grad school?"


    Roseanne kept, and her expression was unreadable.


    Millie couldn''t hold back. "So many undergrads can''t even pass those exams, and you, years out of college, think you have a shot?"


    Without missing a beat, Roseanne replied, "Whether I make it or not isn''t your concern, but are you saying you''re one of those undergrads who couldn''t make it?"


    Millie was almost at her breaking point. She was a junior, not yet considering work, just starting to think about grad school. With a year ahead, she wasn''t in a rush.


    Her roommate had made a detailed study n, while Millie had half-heartedly gotten through college, thinking if she got in. If not, she always had Murray to fall back on. Roseanne''s words hit a nerve. "You think everyone''s like you? Whether I get in doesn''t matter to me. He said he''d give me anything I want."


    Roseanne didn''t care to borate, "Is that so? Well, good luck keeping that confidence."


    With that, she caught up to Carlisle, who had already moved ahead with the crowd.


    Seeing Roseanne''s retreating figure, the roommate turned to Millie, visibly annoyed, and curiously asked, "Who was that?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just someone I''ve seen around a few times. Let''s go. Didn''t you want to get good seats?"


    Halfway there, something struck Millie, who asked her roommate. "Hey, do you know how to cook oatmeal?"


    The roommate shook her head. "Huh? I''ve never tried. But there are tons of tutorials online. Just look it up."


    Millie immediately downloaded a


    cooking app that detailed every step.


    After finding a seat, she spent the


    entire morning engrossed init


    without flipping open her book.


    About to offer some advice, her roommate thought better of it. After all, Millie had snagged a rich guy. Her future was bright, so why bother?


    After exiting the library at noon, Millie went to the grocery store, returning with bags full of pots, pans, and oats.


    Her roommate was puzzled.


    Millie announced confidently, "Starting today. I''ll learn how to be the perfect girlfriend."


    Roseanne wasn''t the only one who could please Murray!


    ...


    The moon was high, and the city lights never dimmed.


    Worn out from work, Murray was dropped off at his mansion by his driver. An eager figure rushed toward him when he got out. "Babe, I''ve been waiting so long. You''re finally back!"


    Murray staggered back to maintain bnce, signaling his driver to leave. "When did you get here?"


    Millie smiled. "I came over in the afternoon. Do you always work thiste? It must be tough. Let me give you a massage, yeah?"


    Attempting to reach for him, Murray subtly dodged. "I''m not tired. Did youe over for something?"


    Millie bit her lip, turned to grab a thermal bag at her feet, and pulled out the oatmeal. "You mentioned wanting oatmealst time. I made this. Try it and see how it tastes?"


    Murray frowned slightly, unlocked the door, and looked back at her. "Come in first."


    It was the first time Millie had been allowed into the mansion since they started dating.

 Chapter 43

    Her heart raced wildly inside her chest as she took a deep breath and followed him into the house.


    She knew the mansion wasrge, spacious, and brilliantly lit, but this was her first time stepping inside. The decor was distinctly local, with a color scheme dominated by gray, ck, and white, subtle yet luxurious in the details that mattered.


    As a sophomore minoring in art history, Millie could recognize the value of the surroundings. The paintings that adorned the walls held their prestige, though they were not from M. Even the seemingly inconsequential items, like a trash bin emzoned with the LV logo, spoke volumes about the wealth contained within the space.


    Passing through the living room, they entered a meticulously maintained indoor garden adjacent to a home theater and gym, with a corner dedicated to a set of golf clubs. People said the mansion was part of amunity with its golf course.


    Pinching her palm, Millie thought back to before she met Murray. The most luxurious item she''d ever seen was a Hermes crocodile skin Kelly bag a ssmate wore. A designer limited edition, it was worth a small fortune on the resale market, enough to buy a three-bedroom house in her hometown.


    Yet, the unreachable Hermes seemed trivial in the mansion, scattered on keychains, pool tables, and lighters.


    If she stayed by Murray''s side, married him, and had his children, did that mean all this could be hers too?


    She would have the grand mansion, designer bags, chauffeured rides, and servants at her beck and call. Murray hadn''t noticed Millie''s daydreaming.


    The oatmeal she''d made was thick, but he''d barely tasted it before putting down his spoon.


    Millie blinked in confusion. "Why aren''t you eating? Did I mess it up?"


    Murray replied, "I had a bite after work. I''m not hungry now. I''ll have someter."


    "Okay, but if you said it was bad, I''d be sad, you know," Millie pouted, her eyes sparkling with innocence. "It''s my first time cooking for someone. Go easy on me." Murray affectionately ruffled her hair. "No sses today? Had time to make oatmeal."


    "It''s almost finals, not much going on. I n to apply for grad school and spend the day studying in the library. Only got free in the afternoon toe see you."


    Millie recalled her encounter with Roseanne, her gaze flickering before she swiftly changed the subject.. "The news said there''s a meteor showering up. How about we make time to watch it together?"


    Murray hummed in agreement, showing no sign of impatience, though the absent-minded loosening of his tie betrayed his restlessness. "The news is hit or miss these days. We''ll see."


    Millie wisely dropped the subject.


    "It''s gettingte." He stood up. "I''ll drive you back to campus."


    Millie bit her lip, remembering the low-cut dress she had changed into earlier. She smiled and looped her arm through his, brushing against him solightly that it was like a


    breeze. "You''re in such a hurry to get rid of me?"


    With her genuine smile, her teasing was like a melting candy in the air.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Murray smirked lightly. "I can''t control myself well."


    "Is there anything you''re afraid of?" Millie looked up at him, innocence and allure blending seamlessly.


    "Sure," he said, half-smiling.


    "Murray, I..." Millie wanted to tell him that she didn''t have sses tomorrow and could stay.


    "Let''s go," Murray didn''t wait for her to finish, grabbing the car keys. "Don''t want the dorm supervisor on your case again, do you?"


    Millie stuck out her tongue yfully and followed him.


    Reaching the door, she paused, "Murray, you said there are things you''re afraid of. Let me try one more thing, dare you?"

 Chapter 44

    "Huh?" Murray raised an eyebrow.


    "You dare to add my fingerprint to your system?" Millie pointed at the lock on the front door, her face drooping like a wronged puppy, miserably stating, "I''ve been waiting at your door so many times. Look at me, my hands and legs. One, two, three, all these bites. Can you bear to see me bitten up like this again?"


    Murray said lightly, "Of course not."


    "Yay!" Millie jumped up in excitement. "I did it on purpose. I wanted to get my fingerprint in so I cane over any time without sneaking around."


    The man chuckled. "Still acting like a kid..."


    Murray went ahead and added her fingerprint.


    When remembering the oatmeal she made for him and the red bumps on her arms and legs, Murray reached into his pocket. "Here''s a card for you with a monthly limit. Treat yourself to something nice. Millie bit her lip nervously. "No, no. I can''t take your money."


    Murray insisted, "It''s only right for my girlfriend to spend my money."


    "Really?"


    "Just take it. Don''t feel bad about it."


    "Well, okay," Millie smiled brightly, "Then I''ll bring you oatmeal again tomorrow!"


    Murray waved a hand dismissively. "No need."


    It just wasn''t the same. No matter how many more times he tried, it didn''t taste the same.


    ...


    After a long day of studying, Roseanne and Carlisle parted ways outside the library.


    Having aced his exams back in the day, Carlisle was full of advice for studying and even took the time to highlight key points for her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne had intended to invite him for dinner, but Carlisle got a call from his roommate and had to leave, promising to continue their study session the next day.


    The heat of June was starting to make itself known. Feeling the onught of the heatwave, Roseanne returned home and turned on the air conditioning to feel alive again.


    She opened the fridge, nning to make broli, bacon, and m chowder. She had to treat her stomach right.


    After cooking, she heard a faint noise outside. Thinking it might be her neighbor, Owen, Roseanne opened the door but saw the cleaningdy instead.


    The cleaningdy asked, "Youngdy? Need anything?"


    Roseanne shook her head. "Nothing."


    The next day, she arrived at the library at the agreed time with Carlisle and brought breakfast for both of them. Since Carlisle didn''t take her money for yesterday''s breakfast, it was only fair she did the same today.


    Looking uneasy, Carlisle thanked her, "Th-thanks, you''re too kind."


    Roseanne''s usual spot by the window, where the light was good and the crowd thin, was perfect for studying.


    However, she didn''t expect to see


    Millie there alone. Roseanne didn''t care if Millie had chosen the spot on purpose and wasn''t interested in guessing. She calmly took out her books and papers and started working.


    On the other hand, Millie seemed restless, frequently ncing over at Roseanne.


    Even Millie had to admit there was a


    serene beauty to Roseanne''s focused profile, breathtaking in its tranquility. Perhaps that was why Murray still had her on his mind even after their breakup.


    Millie gripped her pen tightly, recalling how Murray had rushed to Roseanne''s side at the haunted house, leaving her behind without a second thought. He was panicked. Millie didn''t have much say, but as Murray''s official girlfriend, she couldn''t afford to lose.


    Having started his exam preparations from his first year, Carlisle had found a study rhythm that worked well for him.

 Chapter 45

    Under his influence, Roseanne found herself bing significantly more productive.


    By mid-morning, they had breezed through two sets of problems.


    While reviewing her work, Carlisle was astonished to see Roseanne had achieved a staggering 95% uracy rate on both sets.


    Hearing Roseanne had only recently picked up her studies again after a three-year hiatus made her performance all the more impressive. No wonder Madeleine held her in such high regard. Oblivious to Carlisle''s thoughts, Roseanne excused herself to the restroom.


    Millie saw her leave and quickly followed. "Wait up."


    Roseanne turned around, unsurprised by her presence. "What''s up?"


    "Last night, I dropped off some oatmeal at his ce, and he loved it. He ate it all." Millie couldn''t help but smile, revealing dimples. "Not only that, but Murray asked me to stay the night."


    "I never knew he had such a wild and irresistible side. He kept me up all night." Millie deliberately said in innuendos, her eyes fluttering shyly, embodying the image of someone thoroughly charmed and a little overwhelmed.


    A pang of jealousy hit Roseanne hard, making it difficult to breathe.


    "Jealous?" Millie whispered, leaning in close. "Regret, huh? Too bad that you''ve missed your chance."


    Suddenly, Roseanne shed a smile, locking eyes with Millie, and said deliberately. "How do you know he hasn''t done this with anyone but you?"


    Millie turned pale as Roseanne spoke without emotion, "Maybe you''re just one of many. Definitely not thest."


    Ignoring Millie''s ugly expression, Roseanne walked away.


    Finishing thest problem, Carlisle realized Roseanne''s seat had been empty for a while. He was about to text her when he saw her return.


    Noticing her pale face, he grew concerned. "Are you alright? Feeling unwell?"


    Roseanne forced a shake of her head. "I''m fine, just a bit stuffy in here. Let''s keep going."


    Carlisle agreed, "Okay."


    By five in the afternoon, their study session ended.


    Recalling the missed dinner opportunity, Carlisle suggested, "There''s a new steakhouse nearby that''s got great reviews. Want to check it out? My treat."


    Roseanne stood there, her mind miles away. Though it wasn''t evident to others, she was distracted.


    Hearing Carlisle''s offer, she could only decline apologetically. "I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well today. Maybe some other time."


    Carlisle didn''t mind. "Sure, we''ll n for another time."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    After she returned home, Roseanne copsed on the couch, feeling all her energy sapped away.


    The fish in the aquarium she had kept for a while now seemed bigger, bubbling away. Watching them swimzily, Roseanne slowly drifted off to sleep.


    She woke upter, only to find it was all dark outside. ncing at her phone, it was already 8 PM. No wonder she woke up hungry.


    Slipping into her slippers, she made


    something to eat but then


    remembered her fridge was empty due to her recent busy schedule. She had nned to go grocery- shopping but had forgotten. The supermarket was still open at this hour. The vegetable selection was slim, but the seafood section had fresh options.


    Opting for a codfish, craving a vor, she also headed to the condiments aisle. Just as she was about to grab a jar of pickles, her hand brushed against a warm one.

 Chapter 46

    Roseanne''s gaze shifted as she noticed the man''s hands first. They were slender and well-defined, contrasting the ready meals in his shopping cart. When she looked up, she found him already looking down at her.


    Roseanne chuckled. "You''re not seriously going to call that dinner, are you?"


    With a slight cough, Owen replied, "Sometimes, after a long day, I can''t be bothered with takeout. These are quick and easy."


    "I did the math. These provide enough protein, vitamins, and carbs for a day," he added with a seriousness that made herugh.


    "Looks like Mr. Reynolds has figured it out with scientific calction and precision," Roseanne teased. "But, what would it be if you had to choose between these and a fresh, hot meal?"


    Owen fell silent. The answer couldn''t be more obvious. No one would choose a microwave meal over something freshly cooked.


    With a sly smile, Roseanne said, "So, Mr. Reynolds, how about I cook dinner tonight? In return, you only need to do one thing for me."


    Half an hourter, Owen was staring at a fish on the cutting board, "This seems a bit tricky to deal with."


    Roseanne cleared her throat. "Usually, the supermarket has a butcher to handle this, but they''re too busy today. If you prefer..."


    While rolling his sleeves and removing his sses, Owen said, "I''ll try."


    "Okay," Roseanne nodded, secretly hoping to cut a corner with the tricky task of slicing fish.


    But watching Owen in the kitchen, she suddenly felt guilty, wondering if it was too much to ask a physicist to slice the cod fish.


    Seeing the evenly sliced fish pieces five minutester, she dropped her earlier thought. Far from being an overkill, Owen was astonishingly talented.


    "Will this do?" Owen asked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure. You could rival a professional chef with those skills," Roseanneplimented.


    Owen chuckled at herment, a smile tugging at his lips. "I''ve never cooked before, but my biology background includes some dissection, so... ahem!" Roseanne bought the fish, and Owen got some meats and tomatoes, resulting in avish barbecue dinner.


    After dinner, Owen insisted on washing the dishes.


    Once they cleaned up everything, Roseanne spoke, "It''s gettingte. You''d better head back. I''ll take care of the trash."


    Owen usually went for a night run, but it was nearly midnight, so he decided not to linger.


    Roseanne had napped earlier and thought she''d struggle to sleep, but she drifted off soon after Owen left. She slept soundly, waking up refreshed before seven.


    "I envy you, going to the library to study and then just sleeping. Me? I have to go on a blind date first thing in the morning," Ledained while applying her makeup in front of the mirror, her enthusiasm waning at the thought of meeting a stranger.


    "Envious? Why don''t you join me at the library instead?" Roseanne teased, trying to lighten the mood.


    Leda grimaced, "I''d rather go on the blind date."


    She had never been the academic


    type. Getting into Kingswell


    University was a surprise. One


    genius-like Owen in the family was


    plenty. There was no need for her topete.


    Leda remembered something. "Oh, I''ve edited the photos we tookst time. I''ll send them to you."


    "Alright."


    Ding. Leda sent the photos.


    Roseanne flipped through them, pausing at a few where she had a fox ear headband on, pulled into a face by Leda, looking innocent and pitiful.

 Chapter 47

    Some photos were of Leda, freshly off the rollercoaster, looking like she''d dodged a bullet. The sight was so hrious that she couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Scrolling to the end, she was about to lock her phone when she noticed two familiar figures in the background of her selfie. Her lips pursed slightly, realizing she''d identally caught Millie and Murray in the frame.


    She was the star in the photo, and the others were mere background extras. Yet, how those two held hands made it seem like she was the intruder in their world.


    ...


    "Sadie, Sadie!" Murray clutched his stomach, pale as a ghost, calling out twice.


    But the mansion was eerily silent. There was no response.


    He''d woken up early in agony. Waves of pain rolled from his stomach, leaving him cold and nauseous, but nothing came out when he tried to throw up. It was a familiar pain, his stomach ulcer acting up again. Remembering he had antacids in the house, Murray rummaged through the cabs only to find an empty box.


    Bearing the pain, he called his assistant. "Bring some antacids to the mansion, will you?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing urgency, the assistant rushed to the pharmacy and drove to the mansion, finding Murray pale and silent on the couch, sweating bullets.


    "Mr. Sherwood, your medication."


    Murray took the pills and water and gulped them down immediately.


    The assistant asked with concern, "Do you need anything to eat?"


    Murray waved him off. "Just go."


    Relieved, the assistant left quietly.


    However, less than an hourter, Murray was on the phone again.


    "What kind of antacids did you get? They''re not working at all. How hard can it be to pick the right ones? Can''t you read or see?" Murray tried to keep his temper in check, but the unrelenting pain made it difficult.


    Noticing the medication wasn''t his usual brand, he realized why it was ineffective.


    "Sorry, Mr. Sherwood. I didn''t check. Which brand do you need?"


    Murray stared at the box, his mind e going nk. Roseanne used to take care of this. He had no idea about brands or manufacturers. Her choices always worked immediately.


    Hanging up, frustrated, he dialed Roseanne''s number. "Sorry, the number you are calling is currently busy..."


    His face darkened, remembering Roseanne had blocked him. Then, the sound of the door opening. Sadie was back from grocery shopping.


    Murray disliked strangers in his home, so she had fixed times for her duties.


    Seeing her, he approached, "Sadie, your phone?"


    Startled by his ghastly appearance, she asked, "Mr. Sherwood, what''s wrong with you?"


    Irritated, Murray snapped, "Just give me your phone. I need to make a call."


    Dialing without a second thought, the familiar number connected quickly.


    "Hello? Sadje?" Her voice was clear and calm and before the call, ¨¥ Murray had a barrage of questions and usations. But stuck in his throat, he could only muster My stomach''s acting up."

 Chapter 48

    At that moment, Roseanne paused, a memory shing through her mind of a photograph where she and Millie were walking hand in hand,ughing together. She spoke indifferently, "If you''re sick, go to the hospital. I''m not a doctor."


    With that, she hung up. Her tone was casual, sounding like the person on the other end was a stranger.


    Fuming, Murray clenched his jaws so tight that his whole body trembled, and in rage, he threw his phone against the wall, smashing it to bits.


    Standing nearby, Sadie was speechless. That was her phone!


    Roseanne''s words had struck a nerve, making Murray''s blood boil and his stomach ache even worse.


    With a stubborn streak worsened by spite, he stormed upstairs and locked himself in his room, thinking, ''Does Roseanne think I can''t manage without her? Ridiculous!''


    Sadie nced at her wrecked phone, remembered the call, and sighed, shaking her head. She couldn''t fathom what Murray was thinking, letting someone as wonderful as Ms. Cole walk away.


    In the afternoon, after Sadie finished cleaning and was about to leave, she knocked on the bedroom door. "Mr. Sherwood?"


    There was no answer. Thinking Murray was still upset, she didn''t think much of it and left.


    Later, Hertha drove to the vi, expertly unlocked the door with a fingerprint scan, and stepped inside. "Murray, I''m here to ry Mom''s message. This time, it''s Miss Park from Columbia University. Murray, are you there?"


    Frowning when she received no response, she dialed Murray''s phone, only to hear the ringtone inside. Looking down, she saw the phone on the coffee table. If the phone was there, he should be home. Puzzled, she headed upstairs.


    "Murray? Are you in there? Mom wants us to have dinner with the Park family. Do you hear me?"


    After knocking for ages with no reply, Hertha grew worried.


    ''What''s going on? Why is there no sign of him?''


    Frowning, Hertha called Sadie.


    Sadie said with worry on the phone, "Mr. Sherwood''s been home all day. He looked pale. Probably, his stomach was acting up again, and he''d been quiet. Hope he didn''t faint or something."


    rmed, Hertha quickly grabbed a spare key to open the door. Sure enough, as soon as the door swung open, she found Murray pale as a ghost, copsed on the floor motionless.


    Hertha screamed, "Murray..."


    ...


    The icy drip of the IV seemed to ease the unbearable pain slightly.


    Exhausted, Murray opened his eyes, his throat parched. "Water..." he murmured


    Seeing him awake, Cliff hurriedly handed him a ss of water.


    After quenching his thirst, Murray gestured for Cliff to take the water away.


    "Murray, feeling any better? Hertha called us and said you passed out, scaring everyone to rush over."


    "Yeah, Murray, you always act like everything''s fine, then all of a sudden, you end up in the hospital and nearly give us all a heart attack."


    Murray nced around the room. Several friends were there. Corley, York, and others had alle. Hertha was by his bedside, looking worried. And even Beverley had shown up.


    But Roseanne was nowhere in sight.


    Murray forced a smile. She was so heartless.


    Murray asked, "What''s my situation?"


    Cliff replied, "The doctor said it''s due to irregr eating habits, and maybe you''ve been drinking a bit muchtely. Uh, so you''ve got a perforated stomach."


    Hertha pouted, "Murray, gosh, you


    scared me to death! I walked in,


    seeing you lying there lifeless. Thank goodness you''re okay, but the


    doctor said you need [email protected]</a> is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Don''t take it lightly."


    to


    Brooding since Murray woke up, Beverley finally erupted, "Where''s Roseanne? With something this serious happening, why isn''t she here?"

 Chapter 49

    Hertha was puzzled.


    If it had been any other time, Roseanne would have been at Murray''s hospital bedside in a heartbeat, fussing over him with water and endless concern, her eyes brimming with tears. But this time, she was nowhere to be seen.


    When Hertha voiced her thoughts, a deathly silence spread. Stone-faced, Murray said nothing. Cliff and York, who knew the situation, dared not make a sound.


    Corley finally spoke up, his voice indifferent. "They broke up. Didn''t you guys know?"


    Beverley frowned. "Still holding a grudge? How many days has it been? Her temper sure has grown!"


    Upon hearing that, Murray''s expression darkened.


    "Ahem! Beverley, it might not be so easy to resolve this time..." Corley nced at Beverley.


    Beverley exploded, "What do you mean? Roseanne is putting on airs now?"


    "Mom," Murray interrupted coldly, his face stern, "it''s truly over this time. I was the one who ended it."


    "What?" Beverley was stunned, and Hertha was just as taken aback.


    Given the timeline, Roseanne''s absence did seem unusually long.


    Without waiting to leave the hospital, Beverley immediately called Roseanne.


    As soon as the call connected, Beverley sneered before Roseanne could speak. "Who do you think you are? My son was a blessing in your life! All these years, how much has he spent on you, and how have you repaid him? You ungrateful bitch, worse than a stray dog on the street!"


    She gritted her teeth. "My son is sick now. When are youing back..."


    On the other end, Roseanne listened quietly, not interrupting, and then calmly said, "I''m sorry, but your son is no longer my concern."


    After ending the call, she blocked Beverley''s number. Then she opened her messaging app, deleted their conversation, and confirmed.


    She let out a deep sigh of relief, feeling an unprecedented sense of freedom.


    Shocked by the abrupt end of the call, Beverley tried calling back only to find the line busy. She was livid. "Fine! Have it your way, Roseanne! Just fine!"


    ...


    Carlisle noticed a subtle smile at the corner of her mouth and asked, "Is something up?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne shook her head, having just sorted out a mess.


    As they left the library at the end of the day, darkness had fallen. The night breeze carried a hint of chill, and the dim streetlights cast a warm glow, rustling the leaves.


    vel.r


    Looking at Roseanne''s profile, pale and touched with aloofness, Carlisle gathered his courage. "You mentioned grabbing dinner sometime. Why not make it today? Of course, if it''s not convenient..."


    Roseanne thought it over. Carlisle had been a great helptely, and she had been meaning to treat him to a meal. "Sure, I''ve got some groceries at home. If you don''t mind, how about I cook for us?"


    Carlisle was pleasantly surprised. "At your ce? Uh, I mean..."


    Roseanne nodded. "It''s just a fifteen-minute walk from here, quite close. But if you''d rather eat out, that''s fine, too. Your choice."


    Seeing her so unassuming, Carlisle felt disappointment and relief. "No, no, that sounds great. Homemade is clean and healthy. I''ll take you up on that offer, then."

 Chapter 50

    Roseanne checked the fridge when she got home, noticing a good amount of groceries left from the day before. She nned a hearty meal with beef stew, barbecue fish, prime ribs, and green beans. Her deft movements in washing and chopping the food were a revtion to Carlisle, who was utterly clueless in the kitchen.


    "It seems most people these days order takeout or eat out. Finding someone who prefers cooking their meals is bing rarer," hemented.


    Roseanne offered a slight smile in response. "Everyone has their way of living. I happen to enjoy cooking for myself."


    Carlisle watched her bustling about, taking in the surroundings. The apartment was small but meticulously tidy and thoughtfully decorated.


    A small bookshelf in the living room caught his eye, filled with professional literature, among which a physics book oddly stood out.


    He thought it was a bit rude to closely examine ady''s personal space, so he stopped looking around.


    Soon, dinner was ready, filling the room with delicious aromas.


    Carlisle was stunned after trying the prime ribs, his eyes widening in shock. "This is amazing. You''re skilled in the kitchen." Having been ustomed to the heavy vors of fast food, he found the dishes Roseanne cooked to be a delightful surprise. "Heavenly," he thought to himself.


    Roseanne chuckled at his exaggerated expression. "If you like it, feel free to have more."


    Carlisle nodded, "Thanks so much for the dinner." He added shyly, his eyshes fluttering, "With your cooking skills and being such a wonderful person, anyone dating you would be lucky." Before Roseanne could reply, a loud knocking interrupted them.


    She frowned, setting her fork down. "Excuse me for a moment. I''ll see what that''s about."


    When Roseanne opened the door, Hertha began dragging her outside without a word. Roseanne was bewildered.


    Hertha fumed, "Come on, we must go to the hospital. Murray''s sick, and he needs you."


    Roseanne didn''t budge, her gaze dropping. "We''ve broken up. His matters don''t concern me anymore."


    Hertha couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Murray''s got a perforated ulcer, and you''re still holding a grudge till now? Do you even have a heart?"


    "Weren''t you in love with him? Is this how you show your love? You know Murray didn''t mean it when he suggested breaking up. You took it seriously, and now, you''re stubborn, ming him for not pampering you."


    "During these six years, in what way did he not treat you well? Living in a mansion, wearing designer clothes, picking any jewelry you wanted, using a ck card whenever you felt like it..." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hertha rattled off these luxuries, her envy clearly showing. She didn''t even have a ck card.


    "And to think I used to speak well of you. All I''m asking is for you to visit Murray in the hospital, and even that''s too much to ask?"


    Roseanne''s expression remained indifferent, and her tone was even, "Yes, it''s too much to ask. You can leave now."


    "Fine," Herthaughed bitterly. "Just remember what you''ve said today. 1 hope you keep this attitude and


    don''te back crying, begging my brother to take you back!"


    With that, she mmed the door and stormed off.


    As Hertha''s footsteps faded, Roseanne''s grip on the door handle tightened momentarily.


    "Um, are you okay?" Carlisle asked awkwardly, having caught bits and pieces of the argument from inside.


    Roseanne closed the door, turning back with a smile. "I''m fine. Let''s get back to dinner."


    He noticed her calm demeanor, sensing a subtle shift in the atmosphere.

 Chapter 51

    The meal was a feast for the senses, a ssic roast with all the trimmings, yet Carlisle squirmed ufortably with each bite. As soon as polite society would allow, he made an excuse and left.


    The house fell eerily quiet. Roseanne was left clearing the dishes, Hertha''s words echoing in her head unbidden. "Murray''s got a perforated ulcer."


    Her mind wandered. tter! A te slipped from her grasp, shattering on the floor.


    Instinctively reaching to gather the pieces, she nicked her finger on a shard. A sharp hiss escaped her lips as tears, unbidden, sshed down onto her hand.


    After six years, not just days or months, habits were deeply ingrained in her. At the news of Murray''s hospitalization, her first instinct was worry, an urge to visit him at the hospital.


    But reason held her back. Roseanne thought she would gradually get used to not worrying and not shedding tears for him anymore.


    From the brilliance of their love to the weariness ofpanionship and separation, the cracks had been forming for a long time.


    Maybe it was from his first broken promise or perhaps his first lie. When Roseanne looked back, only fragments remained. Six years could be enough for a touching love story or a tragedy that wasn''t worth remembering.


    ...


    Fuming, Hertha stormed down the stairs in high heels. Rushing, she stumbled over some trash in the hallway, cursing the building. "What a dump! It''s filthy, absolutely infuriating!"


    Her phone rang.


    "Murray, what''s up? Shouldn''t you be resting?" she snapped, still seething, yet her tone softened slightly, remembering Murray was sick.


    Murray had just woken up in the hospital to find Hertha had gone out.


    "Hertha said she went to find Roseanne to get her to visit you," Cliff exined with a shrug as if it was out of his hands.


    Murray''s gaze flickered, waiting another forty minutes, his eyes repeatedly darting to the door amidst bouts of thirst and restlessness.


    Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore and dialed Hertha''s number. "Where are you?"


    Hertha mumbled, "Out."


    Murray pressed, "How long till you get here?"


    Having failed to drag Roseanne along and not keen on returning to the hospital to annoy Murray, Hertha hesitated. "Maybe I won''te


    back. I head home first, pick up the chicken soup Mom made for you,


    and..." , kneAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Roseanne isn''t with you?" he cut in, sensing something off.


    Oops! Hertha sighed. "No."


    Murray clenched his jaw. "Who told you to find her? What does my being in the hospital have to do with her? Can''t you all understand what a breakup means? Always meddling!" "Yeah, I''m meddling. So, it''s just me who''s annoying, okay? You two are just too noble and detached to care!" Hertha snapped back, fed up with being treated like a doormat. Murray asked again, "What do you mean?"


    Hertha scoffed coldly, "Roseanne


    said it herself. Your issues have nothing to do with her anymore. Whether you''re sick or worse, she wants no part of it. She''s not


    interested in visiting you at vermet


    hospital! Happy now?"


    "Hello? Murray? Murray!"


    The call went disconnected.


    In the hospital room, Sadie observed Murray''s deep, brooding gaze, then the shattered phone on the floor. Another phone bit the dust! Instinctively, Sadie clutched her newly reced phone. She couldn''t afford to lend it out again.

 Chapter 52

    As the temperature soared, the meteorological office issued a red alert.


    The temperature had hovered around 95 degrees Fahrenheit for a week, pushing Owen''s research to the brink of a breakthrough after relentless calction and verification.


    Finally catching a break, Owen was exhausted and trudged to his seventh-floor apartment, looking forward to a good night''s sleep to recharge. However, a sudden noise from across the hallway halted his steps.


    Pausing, he turned and knocked on the door opposite his. "Roseanne, are you in there?"


    There was no response. Owen knocked again, but still nothing.


    Hesitating for a second and contemting whether to call for help, he heard the door unlocking. Roseanne peeked out, leaving the door just ajar.


    "What''s up?" Her demeanor was casual as if the knock had merely interrupted her day, her voice as calm as ever, betraying no sign of distress.


    Yet, Owen couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off, like a rose wilting without water.


    He was silent for a moment under Roseanne''s puzzled gaze.


    Suddenly, he spoke, "You mentioned you worked on a paperst time. How''s it going?"


    Roseanne replied, "I submitted it two weeks ago. I''ve been reviewing and waiting for the results for two months now."


    Owen adjusted his sses. "I have a paper, a work in progress. Would you be interested in taking a look?"


    Roseanne was surprised.


    Twenty minutester, in Owen''s apartment, sitting on the couch, Roseanne scanned the paper in her hands, her eyes lighting up.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Focusing on biological sequences and discussing initial values in biological changes, Owen''s paper wasn''t breaking new ground topic-wise but approached the subject from a novel angle. The verification methods and conclusions were all innovative. But innovation meant it required substantial,pelling data support.


    Roseanne asked Owen, "Is this your paper?"


    Owen nodded. "I started it in my sophomore year."


    Roseanne felt a mix of emotions.


    ovel met


    No wonder the bioinformatics professors were still upset about Owen switching from biology to physics yearster. It was like he was made for it, cranking out top-notch work even as a sophomore.


    Roseanne kept asking, "Why didn''t you publish it?"


    "I thought could perfect it. Look. These two sectionsck solid experimental data to back the. conclusions. After switching my major, physics consumed al my time, leaving none toplete it."


    A hint of regret shed in his eyes.


    Roseanne pondered. "Then why show it to me today?"


    "Ms. Payne sent me your undergraduate paper recently, asking if I could suggest a new topic."


    "I noticed you''ve tackled simr subjects before," he pointed at the paper in Roseanne''s hands. "So, I''m asking, are you still interested in continuing this line of work?"


    A spark ignited in Roseanne. The deeply buried passion seemed on the verge of resurfacing. She hadn''t set foot in ab since graduation.


    Roseanne wasn''t sure. "Can I?"


    Though unpracticed for a while, the procedures were in her memory.


    Yet, fear lingered, doubting if she could still adapt to theb work as before.


    "As long as you want to, there''s no issue," Owen reassured. "Next October, the Academy of Sciences will form a research group, open even to graduate students, focusing on gic sequences. You''ll have the chance to apply once you start if you get into grad school this year."


    Led by several academicians in General Biology, the group had gotten the green lightst year, still under the radar to the outside world but well-known within Kingswell University.

 Chapter 53

    For Roseanne, that was a rare opportunity.


    "If you''re interested, you can take this back and have a look." He pulled out a sh drive andid it before her, "It contains all the experiment details."


    Roseanne looked up, her bright eyes sparkling with excitement. "Thanks, I''ll give it some thought."


    By ten o''clock, it was about time for Roseanne to head home.


    Owen walked her to the door.


    "I just live across the hallway. You don''t have to walk me out," Roseanne said with a chuckle.


    Yet, Owen nced at her inadvertently exposed finger, gently reminding her, "You shouldn''t keep that band-aid on for too long. Clean it with the iodine, and it''s best to let it breathe."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Roseanne instinctively curled her index finger, "Thanks. I''ll remember that."


    Owen didn''t say much more, just nodded slightly, then turned to pick up a small pot of pink sulents. "This is for you."


    Roseanne blinked in surprise, admiring the palm-sized nt with its chubby leaves that faded from green to pink, so adorable. "Really? For me? It''s so cute."


    Owen nodded sincerely. "Yeah, I was walking by a flower shop a few days ago and noticed there was just one left, so I picked it up. Consider it a thank you for that fish dinner you treated me tost time." Roseanne smiled. "I''ll ept it then. But really, we''re friends. You don''t need to be so formal next time. There''s no need for gifts."


    Her eyes twinkled like stars in the clear night sky, full of life and brightness.


    "Sure," Owen felt a soft flutter in his heart.


    ...


    York and Cliff had nned a visit to the hospital room early in the morning.


    York was carrying a lunchbox with something that resembled care and precision. "Murray, don''t say I don''t look out for you. Guess what I''ve got you here? Blueberry almondo oatmeal! Heh!"


    "Knowing your stomach''s been weak, you need something light. had my chef get up early to make this. Don''t be fooled by its modest look. It''s full of nutrients to have you bouncing back soon!"


    Cliff nced at the fragrant blueberry almond oatmeal, then at York''s smiling face, barely suppressing a smirk, wondering if York was there to deliver food or stir trouble.


    They all knew well enough that Murray wasn''t fond of soups except for the stomach-soothing oatmeal Roseanne used to make. Anything else was as good as invisible to him.


    As expected, Murray barely tasted it before grimacing and tossing the spoon aside. "Forget it! It tastes weird! Where did you find this chef? Can''t even make a decent oatmeal." York raised an eyebrow. "Come on, you''re too picky. It tastes fine to me."


    Murray''s face was expressionless. "Then you have it."


    York huffed, "It''s not really about the oatmeal, is it? My chef''s a big, tough guy, and he just doesn''t match up to a sweet girlfriend cooking you oatmeal with love, right? Oh,@ight, ex-girlfriend... My mistake.


    Weet


    "Ahem, ahem!" Cliff coughed violently, trying to stop York.


    But it was toote.


    Murray snapped, "Get out!"


    York grabbed the lunchbox. "Fine, I''m going! With that attitude, it''s no wonder Roseanne won''t return. If I were her, I wouldn''t either!"


    With that, he made a swift exit.


    Cliff chased after him, scolding, "You knew he was upset, yet you still had to step on his sore spot. You''re unbelievable!"


    York shrugged. "Even you know Roseanne is his sore spot. Yet he''s still ying tough. If he wants her to visit, why doesn''t he say it? Always trying to act all indifferent." Cliff just shook his head in disbelief.


    "Hey, Cliff, maybe you should y Cupid here?"

 Chapter 54

    Roseanne finished her morning jog, had a refreshing shower, and stepped onto her balcony to admire her collection of sulents, joined by a new addition, a pot of pink sulents standing out among the green. Gently poking it with her index finger, she admired the soft, tender nt, feeling a wave of happiness.


    Her buzzing phone on the table snapped her out of her reverie.


    Seeing "Cliff" sh on the screen, she answered with curiosity. "Cliff? What''s up? Calling at this hour, is everything okay?"


    Cliff greeted, "Hey, Roseanne, how''ve you been?"


    "Good, you?"


    It was his chance!


    Cliff straightened up. "I''m... not doing great."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Roseanne frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    "Probably too manyte nights and drinks. My stomach''s a wreck. I can''t really eat anything, but I''ve been seriously craving your homemade blueberry almond oatmeal. Any chance..." Cliff didn''t mention Murray wanted it, opting for a roundabout plea.


    Though she''d met Cliff through Murray, Roseanne had formed her bond with Cliff independently of Murray over the years. He reached out, especially when he was feeling unwell.


    After checking her watch, Roseanne replied, "Sure. I''ll head out and grab some groceries. Swing by around noon?"


    "Ah! Thanks, Roseanne! You''re the best! Love you. I''ll call youter."


    Roseanne chuckled.


    ...


    By noon, Cliff followed the directions to a quaint neighborhood near Kingswell University, navigating several winding alleys before finally parking near the designated spot. Walking down the shadedne, he found the building. Remembering her mention of the seventh floor and theck of an elevator, he gulped.


    Minutester, panting and sweating as if he''d lost half his life in the effort, Cliff stood at her door.


    Roseanne let him in, immediately handing him a ss of water. "Are you okay? Was it that bad?"


    Catching his breath, Cliff waved off the concern. "Just a bit out of shape, Roseanne. How did you end up in such a secluded spot?"


    He meant to say "run-down" but thought better of it at thest moment.


    "It''s peaceful, and everything''s within reach." She handed him the freshly made blueberry almond oatmeal. "Eat it while it''s hot. I''ve packed some apple pies, too. Be careful not to spill."


    The aroma hit Cliff, and he understood the craving. He nodded, "Thanks, Roseanne. I owe you dinner."


    As he left, he hesitated, turning back, "Roseanne, you..."


    Before he could finish, Roseanne checked her phone, "It''s almost one. I need to head out. I''ll walk you out."


    His unspoken words swallowed, Cliff nodded, "Okay."


    Roseanne watched his sports car disappear before letting her smile fade. She could guess what Cliff wanted to say but no longer wanted to hear it.


    ...


    Rushing to the hospital, Cliff set the container down on the small table in front of Murray.


    "This should satisfy."


    Murray skeptically opened the lid, but after one taste, his expression softened. Despite the harsh words and actions, was there still a soft spot?


    He took another bite, eyeing the door. "Where is that woman?"


    "Who?" Cliff was clueless.


    "The one who


    made this. That


    woman has decided to return?" Murray raised an eyebrow, scoffing, "What does she take my home-for? A hotel? Shees and goes as she pleases?"

 Chapter 55

    Corley lounged on the couch, a smirk ying on his lips as he watched Cliff''s awkward fidgeting. "Well, you shouldn''t worry. After all, Cliff fibbed about craving it. That''s why Roseanne would cook it up. And she''s not showing up anytime soon."


    Murray''s expression darkened instantly, his gaze slicing toward Cliff, icy and sharp. "Did I ask you to go? Who gave you the right to decide on your own?"


    Cliff shrank back slightly, clearing his throat. "I was just concerned about your health. You''ve barely eaten anything these past few days. If Roseanne hadn''t made that oatmeal, you''d still be starving..." Murray remained silent, his face a stone mask.


    "I stopped by Roseanne''s earlier. The ce she''s staying now is tiny and rundown, with no elevator. Climbing seven flights of stairs daily, you can tell she''s having a rough time," Cliff ventured further, trying to read Murray''s reaction.


    Despite his words of disdain, a flicker of worry crossed Murray''s eyes momentarily.


    ''Yeah, he still cares,'' Cliff thought.


    Just as Cliff was about to add something else, a high-pitched "Babe" echoed from the doorway. Both Cliff and Corley couldn''t help but shudder at the sound. It was like nails on a chalkboard.


    Millie hadn''t heard from Murray in days. Calls went unanswered, and it was only after asking York she learned that Murray was in hospital for a gastric bleed. Panicked, she skipped her sses and rushed to the hospital.


    Seeing Murray in his hospital gown, looking pale, she pouted, tears welling up. "Babe, I''m so sorry. I just found out you were in hospital. How are you feeling now? You look pale. Should I call a doctor for you?"


    Her barrage of questions, mixed with endless crying, was grating on everyone''s nerves, not just Murray''s but also Cliff''s and Corley''s.


    Rubbing his forehead, Murray soothed her. "It''s alright now. There''s no need for tears."


    He couldn''t help but miss the days with Roseanne, how even in distress, she''d have everything organized and under control.


    Always keen at reading the room, Millie noticed the shift in Murray''s demeanor and toned down her emotions, her sobs subsiding to sniffles, though her eyes remained red, filled with concern and sorrow.


    Seeing her quiet down, Murray softened. "My getting sick was sudden


    , but it''s nothing seriou


    I''m


    okay now. You should head back to


    school."


    Millie bit her lip. "Are you sure you don''t need me to stay? I could make you some oatmeal."


    Cliff couldn''t help but chuckle at that. The famous oatmeal was still untouched, and yet here was


    someone offering to makevel.


    The irony was just too funny.


    Having had little interaction with Cliff and the others, Millie felt a rush of irritation at hisughter. Was making oatmeal thatughable?


    After catching on to the jest, Murray''s brows knitted together. "No need. You should head back to school."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing his impatience, Millie quickly acquiesced and left.


    As soon as she was gone, Corley, silent most of the time, stood up. "So, will you eat that oatmeal or what?"


    Murray wanted to refuse, but ncing at the carefully made oatmeal, he begrudgingly admitted, "Who said I wouldn''t eat it?"

 Chapter 56

    Roseanne had been grinding through two exam papers in the library, stumbling over each final question. She racked her brain for ages, to no avail, and then remembered seeing a simr problem in a book. She got up and headed to the lending area to search for that book and its problem type.


    After a few minutes of searching, she found it and was about to return to her seat when a book caught her eye.


    The title was "Gic Sequences: Rbination and Fusion." And she remembered something Owen had said, prompting her to pull the book from the shelf.


    As she flipped through the pages, she was surprised that the book''s viewpoint resonated deeply with her thoughts. She turned more pages, her excitement growing, and she becamepletely engrossed in the material.


    Her phone vibrated in her pocket, and a message popped on the screen.


    Leda: [Guess where I am?]


    Roseanne thought it was some word game and was about to reply when a thought struck her. [You''re at school, aren''t you?]


    [Bingo!]


    Immediately after Roseanne stepped out of the library, she saw a figure standing under a tree.


    "What brings you here all of a sudden?"


    "Just passing by and thought I''d bring you some treats." Leda lifted a bag, the delicious aroma wafting through the air. "I''ve made the delivery, so I should be off."


    "Aren''t you going to join me?" Roseanne asked.


    Leda waved her off. "It''s all for you. I''ve got tons to do." She sighed, "I''ve just taken on a new project and been busy with work for three days. I only slept eight hours in total these few days. I woke up to my dad summoning me. It''s just madness!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A designer Leda only took on a few big projects a year, each demanding her full attention, often leaving her no time to rest. This time, it was a rush job, or else she wouldn''Dhave got dragged into it.


    "This gig has a bit to do with the Sherwood family," she said, a mischievous glint in her eye, "Interested?"


    "Not interested," Roseanne cut her off before Leda could finish, handing her an umbre, "Aren''t you busy? Don''t forget the sunscreen."


    Leda watched her walk away, raising


    an eyebrow. She hadn''t even shared the details yet. Looking down at the project brief, it was true. The Reynolds family''s rival was the


    Sherwood family.


    Meanwhile, after sending Millie off, Murray cleared out York and Cliff, who were there for the spectacle.


    The once noisy hospital room fell


    silent. Rubbing the temples, Murray looked at the IV needle in his hand and yanked it out without a second thought Blood oozed from the puncture site. He scowled, dabbing it with a tissue before putting on his jacket, ready to leave.


    "Mr. Murray! You can''t leave the hospital now!" After entering to change his IV bag, a nurse tried to stop him.


    Murray frowned. "Move!"


    Intimidated by the cold fury in his eyes, the nurse stepped aside, watching him leave before reporting to the hospital authorities.


    Murray hated the sterile smell of hospitals and the helplessness of being a patient. He wanted to go home.


    Sure enough, Beverley''s calls started flooding his phone.


    Concentrating on driving, he ignored the calls until the constant ringing became too much to bear, and he eventually picked up with one hand.


    Beverley''s voice came through, frantic and fast. "The hospital just called me, saying you left without discharge. Do you have any idea of your condition? You need to go back..."

 Chapter 57

    Murray couldn''t stand it any longer. After seconds of listening, he hung up and promptly switched his phone to airne mode. Finally, he had some peace.


    Walking through the front door, Murray felt his irritation fade as he sighed heavily.


    As he went upstairs, for some reason, he found himself drawn to the kitchen instead.


    The kitchen was spotless, with all the utensils neatly arranged, conjuring up images of Roseanne bustling around. She used to spend hours making oatmeal. She''d prepare the ingredients the night before, cleaning and soaking them. By the morning, everything would be ready to be cooked with the oats.


    He found it all too cumbersome and asked her not to bother, but he''de home to find a warm, stomach-soothing oatmeal waiting for him every evening.


    Eventually, he stopped protesting, contentedly enjoying the food and her affection.


    Lost in thought, suddenly, he heard the front door open from the outside.


    "Mr. Sherwood?" Sadie greeted. Beverley had sent Sadie over.


    After Murray stormed out of the hospital, Beverley, worried about her son being on his own and unable to cope, asked Sadie to keep an eye on him.


    Murray gave a quick order. "Sadie, could you make some oatmeal?" before heading upstairs.


    Sadie was left in confusion. Oatmeal again? When in the world was Ms. Coleing back?


    Feeling exhausted and overwhelmed, Sadie put on her apron and reluctantly started to make the oatmeal despite her internal cries of despair.


    Once the oatmeal was ready, she took it upstairs, only to find Murray asleep in bed.


    His face was pale, and even in sleep, his brows furrowed. Sadie gently ced the oatmeal down and returned to the kitchen to clean up before quietly leaving.


    In the middle of the night, Murray slept restlessly, feeling a burning sensation in his stomach.


    The cold needle pierced his vein, a liquid flowed in, and gradually, the burning sensation subsided, though he still felt hot.


    Beverley stood by the bedside,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    watching her son delirious with fever, feeling angry and heartbroken. At ten o''clock, she had tried calling Murray but no one answered. Worried something might happen, she hurried over to the vi.


    Just as she feared, upon entering, she found him burning up with fever, delirious and unable to be awakened, repeatedly calling out for Anne.


    She immediately contacted the family doctor.


    "Dr. Lee, how''s Murray?" asked Beverley.


    "I''ve taken his temperature. It''sing down. The fever is ultimately due to his chronic stomach issues. I''ll prescribe some medication and have it delivered. Ensure to follow the dosage instructions."


    Murray''s fingers twitched, and not wanting to disturb his rest, Beverley followed the doctor into the hallway.


    After finishing an IV drip, as the


    nurse was setting up another,


    Murray opened his eyes, saw the


    blurry figure, and shielded his eyes with his arm, speaking hoarsely,


    "Can borrow your phone to make a call?"


    swne


    With the phone in hand, he dialed the familiar number. After two rings, the call connected. He swallowed, his throat rough and seemingly blocked, struggling to speak.


    On the other end, Roseanne was in a deep sleep, roused by the ringtone. She groped for her phone and answered with a sleepy "Hello?"


    However, no one spoke.


    Roseanne could barely open her eyes and was ready to hang up, thinking it was the wrong number.

 Chapter 58

    On a quiet night, a whisper floated through the darkness from the other end of the phone, "Anne, it hurts."


    Murray''s voice was shaky, betraying his pain. In that instant, Roseanne felt sympathy.


    Murray was strong, stubborn, and never one to back down. Whether it was drinking himself into a stomach ulcer or working so hard that he forgot to eat, he pushed himself to the limit. During those times, Roseanne had tried everything to help him recuperate.


    She ensured he ate three square meals and even learned some massage techniques from an experienced physiotherapist. After much effort and time, she managed to get his health back on track. Yet, all she got in return was a terse "You''re a bother." And sometimes, when his patience ran thin, he''d frown and snap, "Why are you acting like my mom?"


    The memories, long buried, resurfaced in her mind, but the wave of sympathy quickly faded.


    Roseanne replied, "I''m not a doctor. If it''s that bad, go to the hospital."


    When he heard her cold response, Murray''s grip on the phone tightened, yet he persisted, "I want the oatmeal you make."


    Roseanne stayed silent, listening.


    No more words came from the other end, resulting in a silent standoff. Finally, Roseanne was the one to hang up.


    Murray remained motionless, holding the phone. Thinking he was asleep, the nurse nced over and was surprised to find him awake, hisplexion pallid.


    "Sir, are you..." The nurse''s voice trailed off in concern.


    Murray returned the phone and closed his eyes, worn out and silent.


    ...


    The next day, Roseanne was already up as dawn broke.


    She dialed Cliff''s number. "How''s your stomach? Feeling better? Still want some oatmeal?"


    Deep in sleep, Cliff thought it was a


    prank call, not even opening his eyes. But the moment he heard Roseanne''s voice, he sat up immediately. "Roseanne! Ah,


    Roseanne, your oatmeal was el


    delicious. I finished it in a few bites


    and have been craving it ever since. I wish I could have it daily."


    Roseanne didn''t expose his lie, telling him when toe and pick it up before ending the call. She and Murray could never return to what they once were. Doing this much was all she could offer.


    After a few days of rest, Murray nearly returned to his old self. During this time, Millie brought him oatmeal daily. Murray would ask her to leave it to cool down each time, nning to eat itter. Today, as usual, Millie arrived early, ced the oatmeal down, and snuggled up to him.


    "Babe, you''re finally getting better. You don''t know how worried I''ve been these few days."


    Murray smiled but said nothing, aware of her regr visits. Finally, he asked, "Aren''t you skipping sses to be here?"


    Millie shrugged with a yful grin. "I''ve skipped them. You''re more important, after all. I wish I could be with you 24/7, caring for you, cooking for you..." Murray paused, surprised.


    He remembered how, early in his rtionship with Roseanne, he had wanted her to skip sses to spend time with him. She had refused no matter how much he pleaded, leading to a spat where they didn''t speak for days. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ultimately, he apologized, and their dates consisted of him apanying her to ss. He''d watch her, captivated, while she focused on her studies. They had loved each other so fiercely and possessed so many vibrant memories. How did they end up there?


    Murray felt a sudden sense of disorientation.


    Millie looked up and saw a distant look in Murray''s eyes as if he was gazing through her at someone else, lost in thought.

 Chapter 59

    Millie felt a twinge of unease, gently nudging Murray''s arm. "Babe, what''s up?"


    Murray snapped back to reality, waving it off. "Nothing. I''m fine now. Focus on your sses. You don''t need to check up on me. I''ve got a ton of work at the officeing up, so I won''t have much time to hang out."


    Millie paused for a second, then nodded with a smile. "Okay, got it."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    As she left the luxurious mansion, her smile gradually faded, and a heavy feeling settled in her heart, darkening her eyes. Something had bothered Murray. And it wasn''t there before.


    After hesitation, she pulled out her phone and dialed York''s number. Among Murray''s close friends, York was the only one she had contact info for.


    When the call connected, she put on a bright smile. "Hey, York, good evening. Has something been going on at the hospital? I left the house, and Murray seemed a bit off. Is Roseanne causing trouble again?"


    On the other end, York, who had just met a girl he liked at the bar, replied absently, eager to return to his evening. "Nobody''s shown up. She''s just been making oatmeal."


    With that, he hung up in a hurry.


    It was as she thought. Millie bit her lip, her gaze turning icy as she put away her phone.


    The next morning, she headed to the library and found Roseanne deep in her studies.


    Millie went to the point. "Murray is my boyfriend now. Since you two broke up, let''s make things clear. Cut out these unnecessary actions and just let gopletely!"


    Still mulling over a problem from her study material, Roseanne found Millie''s im amusing but responded sternly. "Don''t worry. I''m not the type to revisit old mes. He''s all yours." Watching Millie storm off, Roseanne pushed aside the distraction and focused on her work again.


    As she left the library in the evening, she bumped into Carlisle. He had been busy with sses and hadn''t been to the library in days, making the encounter a pleasant surprise.


    Theirst dinner had been awkward due to an unexpected interruption from Hertha, leaving Roseanne feeling she owed him a proper meal.


    "This time, let me make it up to you with a home-cooked dinner. Are you free?" Roseanne offered.


    Carlisle''s face lit up with joy. "Of course! I wouldn''t miss it!"


    Her cooking was legendary.


    From a distance, the sight of themughing and walking side by side caught Murray''s eye, turning him red with rage, his grip on the steering wheel whitening.


    Last time, hearing Beverleyin


    §Ö


    about them meeting in the library and with Leda refusing to share her current address, he had hoped to luck out by visiting the library.


    But what did he see? Roseanne was chatting happily with another man, not the same one from the restaurant encounter.


    What was she trying to do? She had seeded if she aimed to pick some random guy to make him jealous.


    Fuming, Murray drove after them, following them to a rundown alley. The ce was in disrepair, with peeling walls covered in moss, and the narrow pathway felt


    ustrophobic.


    He suddenly remembered Cliff mentioning that Roseanne lived in a "not so great" area, but he hadn''t imagined it would be this bad.


    Unable to drive further, he parked at the alley entrance and followed on foot.


    Meanwhile, ahead of him, Roseanne was oblivious that someone was following her.

 Chapter 60

    Carlisle deserved to be Madeleine''s star pupil, and even though he and Roseanne weren''t on the same academic track, they foundmon ground in their conversations.


    Roseanne enjoyed their deep dives into the discussion. She was gearing up for grad school exams. Though she had a firm grasp on most of the material, she was still trying to catch up with the cutting-edge research trends in her field, which meant diving into piles of academic papers, a task that took time. Being a grad student, Carlisle had a leg up on Roseanne in this aspect, who had been out of the academic loop for a few years.


    Behind them, Murray watched the pair chatting with envy and frustration, clenching his fists. Roseanne was so cold to him, ignoring all his pleas, yet she wasughing so freely with another man.


    Roseanne had prepared a feast, a mix of vors and dishes that could cater to any pte. It wasn''t Carlisle''s first time praising her cooking skills, but the spread surprised him.


    "All this is just for the two of us? Isn''t it a bit much?"


    Roseanne chuckled. "You''ve been such a great help. I wanted to show my gratitude with a proper meal."


    Carlisle scratched his head, embarrassed. "I haven''t done much. You''re reading your review materials more efficiently than I thought possible."


    During their study sessions, he was impressed by how quickly Roseanne progressed. Not only could she apply concepts broadly, but her retention was exceptional. He didn''t need to exin most things twice.


    "Studying is just one piece of the puzzle. I really appreciate your help in finding research papers and giving me ess to the original resources avable to Kingswell University students," Roseanne added. Carlisle was stunned. "So, you''ve been tackling papers on top of your review..."


    He suddenly understood why Madeleine held her in such high regard.


    After the meal, Carlisle stayed a while before noticing howte it was. He got up to leave.


    Roseanne walked him out, taking the opportunity to take out the trash.


    Carlisle thanked her once again. "Your cooking is amazing. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    "So..." Carlisle hesitated, "I''ll head back to campus now. See you at the library tomorrow?"


    Roseanne agreed, "Sure."


    As they spoke, Owen approached, likely just returning from theb, still marked by a


    et nal rigor. Conte


    his professional rigor.


    of


    "Mr. Reynolds!" Carlisle straightened up immediately, "You live in this building, too?"


    Owen nced over, noting Roseanne standing beside a young man.


    He recognized Carlisle. "Kingswell University?"


    "Yes, Mr. Reynolds. I''m from the School of Life Sciences. I took your course on the Basic Principles of Physics."


    "Hmm."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne attempted a greeting, but Owen''s gaze seemed to pass through her.


    Carlisle stepped aside, and Owen went up the stairs without another word. Roseanne shrugged.


    "I had no idea Mr. Reynolds lived here, too. What a coincidence!" Carlisle was visibly excited, "I''ve attended his lectures before. They''re fantastic. My roommate tried to enroth this semester, but the ss was full in seconds. I heard more girls managed to snag a spot..."


    Owen paused at the stairwell, ncing back at the two. That young man, Carlisle, if he remembered correctly.


    Was this the first time he''d seen


    someone else at Roseanne''s ce? A boyfriend, perhaps? Shaking bis head, Owen continued on his way. What did it matter to him?


    After Carlisle left, Roseanne took a detour to another alley to dispose of the trash.


    Halfway there, a shadowy figure suddenly emerged, grabbing her wrist.


    Roseanne''s heart skipped a beat, preparing to fight back, when a familiar yet eerily mocking voice stopped her.

 Chapter 61

    "Look at you, Roseanne, moving up in the world," the man sneered, his tone dripping with venom. "Jumping from one guy to another, quite the party girl, aren''t you?"


    His voice suddenly turned icy. "Who was that guy? What were you two doing upstairs?"


    Roseanne''s smile vanished as her hand throbbed in his tight grip. She tried to pull away, but he was using brute force.


    The more she struggled, the tighter his grip became.


    Roseanne shouted, "Murray, let go!"


    Murray refused to let go. "Answer me first!"


    Roseanne frowned, enduring the pain. "What''s it to you?"


    "As an ex-boyfriend, I think it''s only fair I take an interest in my former girlfriend''s love life, huh?"


    Augh escaped Roseanne, a hint of sarcasm in her gaze. "Oh, so you admit you''re the ex-boyfriend. What brings you here, then?"


    Murray got momentarily choked up. "Can''t I just be passing by?"


    Just then, an angry neighbor went into the alley, cursing, "Who the hell parked the car here, blocking the alley? Didn''t you see the road is narrow enough without your car clogging it up? Driving a fancy sports car doesn''t give you the right to be inconsiderate. How''s anyone supposed to get through?"


    Murray was silent.


    Roseanne instantly realized the car that caused themotion was Murray''s Porsche.


    She couldn''t care less about his reasons for showing up. After disposing of her trash, she turned to him. "Whether I see someone new, one or two, or even three or four guys, it''s none of your business. We''re over, Murray. You know what ''breaking up'' means, don''t you?"


    "I''m not concerned about your future, and I''d prefer it if you stayed out of my present and future. Let''s just be strangers from here on out. And don''te to my ce anymore. I wouldn''t want your girlfriend getting the wrong idea. After all, since you chose to be with her, I hope you''ll be faithful andmitted for her sake."


    Roseanne had weathered her storms and endured her wounds, so she didn''t wish the same for Millie. Life in its prime should be about blossoming freely, not being tarnished.


    Everyone made their choices. Murray chose Millie, and she decided to break up. It was time for each to be responsible for their choices.


    Murray stood frozen, unable toprehend what just happened.


    As Roseanne walked away, Murray felt panic for the first time. It seemed something he owned was slipping away, and he couldn''t grasp it back. "Are you serious, Roseanne?"


    "Yes." She didn''t even look back.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''ve said that before..."


    They had their ups and downs, but Murray had never felt so uneasy before.


    She spoke of "breaking up" calmly as if she wouldn''t return.


    Murray reached out, wanting to hold her back, but he was speechless. The breakup was his idea. He was the one who let go of her hand first.


    Back at her ce, Roseanne sat


    quietly on the couch. Murray


    vel


    showing up wasn''t a surprise. But unlike their hasty breakup before, this felt like a real goodbye.


    After Roseanne left, Murray stood downstairs for a long time until the angry Reighbor threatened to call the police to tow his car away. Only then did he reluctantly leave.


    The angry neighbor cursed, "Wow, so this is your car? What''s the deal? I''ve been yelling my head off. You got wax in your ears or what?"


    Murray floored the elerator, racing back to his mansion in twenty minutes.


    Sadie was making oatmeal in the kitchen, startled by themotion, thinking something had fallen. But then she saw Murray, a cloud of anger storming through the living room without a word, heading upstairs.


    Sadie''s heart skipped a beat, wondering what set him off this time.

 Chapter 62

    Murray stormed into his room, his mind a whirlwind of emotion. He yanked open the wardrobe and headed for Roseanne''s walk-in closet. He found all her designer bags, clothes, and even the neatly arranged jewelry and watches he had gifted her over the years. Nothing was missing.


    His eyesnded on a cherry charm bracelet, and his breathing became erratic, his gaze fiery. He remembered vividly it was a present he had brought back from abroad for her on their third anniversary. The word "cherry" was akin to "cherish" in his heart, symbolizing how much he treasured her.


    She used to wear it all the time, hardly taking it off. And she had left it behind as if she was discarding her love for him piece by piece.


    Murray flopped onto the bed, realization dawning on him. Roseanne wasn''t just in a mood-she meant every word. She truly wanted to break up with him.


    ...


    Downstairs, Sadie heard a loud crash and instantly sprinted upstairs. As she reached the doorway, she brushed past Murray, storming out with a thunderous expression.


    "Mr. Sherwood..." she called out, wanting to ask what had happened, but Murray just walked away without looking back.


    Turning her head, Sadie almost couldn''t catch her breath at the sight. Murray had the luxurious jewelry cab smashed to bits, clothes with tags still attached strewn about, and the Bohemian rug was a mess. It was a sight too painful to behold.


    Sadie recalled how she had cleaned the kitchen after disposing of the spoiled oatmeal and then faced with another mess to tidy up.


    Sadie sighed, "Dear God, could he cut me some ck?"


    ...


    The club was sting with wild lights and corny songs, filled with scantily dressed guys and girls dancing like crazy in the center.


    Murray was off to the side, drowning his sorrows in drink. He had ordered a bottle of whiskey, gulping it down not for enjoyment but as a form of release.


    The dim lights cast a shadow over his handsome features, adding ayer of mystery and allure. Women passing by were drawn to his charisma, ignoring the chilly aura he exuded, edging closer with interest.


    "Hey, handsome, drinking alone is so boring. Let me join you." Wearing an off-the-shoulder top, the woman leaned forward, revealing a glimpse of her cleavage, a sight most men would linger on.


    However, Murray red at her coldly and snapped, "Get lost!"


    His deep, intimidating gaze made the woman back off, too scared to stay.


    After dismissing the unwanted attention, Murray returned to his drink. He was almost through with the bottle of whiskey when he glimpsed a familiar figure. He


    chased after her, calling out, "Rose..."


    The woman turned around, her shock quickly changing to a flirty smile as she moved closer. "Were you looking for me, handsome?"


    Realizing his mistake, Murray frowned and withdrew his hand. Roseanne would never act so boldly.


    "Sorry, wrong person," he said.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Disappointed, the woman muttered as she watched him walk away. "Turns down a sure thing. What kind of man is he?"


    Fed up with the club''s sleazy atmosphere, Murray finished his drink, grabbed his coat, and headed for the exit.


    Just then, a familiar voice stopped him.


    "Murray!" York pped him on the back excitedly. "When did you get here? Why didn''t you tell the boys? We''ve got a private room upstairs. Come on, let''s have a drink together."

 Chapter 63

    Murray massaged his temples. "No more for me. You guys go ahead."


    Watching him leave, York felt puzzled. He knew Murray was never one to miss out on a party like this. Could it be that he made up with Roseanne? That made sense. They just got back together, and it was probably not the best time to be out partying.


    "Hey, York, we''re waiting on you now." Someone called out from near the staircase.


    York shook his head, dismissing the thought, and rejoined the crowd.


    When Murray got to the vi, it was already 10 p.m. Sadie had cleaned up his room and walk-in closet and had all of Roseanne''s stuff neatly organized.


    He went to the study. The wall-to-wall bookshelf was almost full of biology-rted books. Although Roseanne didn''t continue her studies, she never fell behind in her field, often spending entire days there. These books were her legacy.


    She used to boast about which books were out of print, which ones she had found original copies to reprint, and how much effort she had put into organizing them. Whenever she talked about her achievements, her smile was bright.


    His gaze lingered on the bookshelves, then he smirked slightly.


    Murray went downstairs to find Sadie, who was about to leave after taking out the trash. "Let me borrow your phone."


    Sadie instantly became defensive. "Uh, Mr. Sherwood, you broke my phonest time."


    Murray retorted, "Didn''t I get you a new one?"


    Sadie was at a loss for words.


    "Hand it over."


    "I, I just bought it..." The thought of it breaking again pained Sadie.


    Murray''s patience wore thin. "I''ll have someone send you two iPhone 16ster."


    "Really?" Sadie immediately perked up and handed over her phone.


    With the phone in hand, he called Roseanne.


    This time, before she could speak, he cut in, if you said we should break up cleanly, please take your trash from the study with you. You have one day. I''ll have them thrown out if they''re still here tomorrow."


    Roseanne was initially stunned, quickly realizing he referred to her professional books as trash. "Okay."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After she hung up, Murray stared at the phone, his lips pressed tightly together.


    Knowing the books were heavy and hard to move alone, Roseanne called Leda. "Leda, are you free tomorrow? I have some books at Murray''s vi. Could you helpme move them?"


    Leda agreed immediately, "Sure, you put so much effort into those books. Leaving them for that jerk is a waste. I''ll pick you up in the morning."


    "Thanks."


    However, the following day, Owen showed up instead of Leda. Owen usually sported a schrly look with shirts and trousers. But he was dressed casually in a simple white tee and light blue jeans, his soft hair falling naturally over his forehead, giving off a youthful vibe


    "Why are you here? Where''s Leda?" Roseanne asked, clearly surprised.


    "She overslept and asked me to lend you a hand at thest minute."


    Roseanne was speechless. She guessed right. Leda had probably partied too hardst night and couldn''t get up today. Well, it was better than no help at all. Roseanne smiled. "Thanks, I appreciate it."

 Chapter 64

    On the way, after a brief exchange, Owen and Roseanne fell into their worlds of silence.


    Owen had picked his usual ride for the day. Perhaps sensing Roseanne''s somber mood, he kept the car at a considerate pace, neither too fast nor slow.


    Upon reaching the suburbs, the security guard at the gatedmunity greeted Roseanne with a nod. "Ms. Cole, I haven''t seen you for a while. Have you been away on business?" Roseanne gave a weak smile but said nothing. Owen nced at her and decided not to ask any more questions.


    They arrived at the vi in silence, and Owen parked the car.


    "I''ll just be a minute. Just need to grab some books," Roseanne said, stepping out of the car.


    Owen offered to help. "Do you need a hand?"


    She shook her head. "No, it''s just a few books. I can manage."


    With that, she headed toward the vi.


    The doorbell chimed, and Sadie''s voice floated through, "Coming!"


    Upon seeing Roseanne, Sadie eximed with surprise, "Ms. Cole!"


    You''re finally back!


    Roseanne smiled. "Just here to pick up some stuff..."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you..."


    Before she could finish, looking like he''d just rolled out of bed in his pajamas, Murray stood at the top of the stairs, arms crossed, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "Here alone? You sure you can handle it?" He held a coffee mug, looking down with a cold gaze.


    "Wasn''t the deal to take my stuff and go? Whether I can carry them is my problem," Roseanne retorted, heading straight for the study.


    As she passed by Murray, he followed.


    In the study, Roseanne methodically packed the books into sturdy canvas bags. Each movement was careful and deliberate.


    Murray watched from the sidelines,


    leaning against a cab, his


    icy as Roseanne sweated


    the effort without asking


    bet


    Murray suddenly snapped as Roseanne was ready to drag the bag out ten minutester.


    He cursed, kicked the books aside, and grabbed her by the shoulders. "Roseanne, do you not see me


    standing here?What am I to your et


    You wouldn''t return for anything, and now, here you are, willing to step into this house for some damn books."


    Roseanne gasped for air, struggling. "You''re hurting me. Let go!"


    But Murray was beyond reason, his eyes zing. "Answer me! What am I to you? Yourp dog, toe and go at your beck and call?"


    "Murray, remember, you wanted to


    break up. Have you forgotten? And if


    ???


    we''re talking abouting and going as one pleases, wasn''t that always more your style? What, can''t handle a taste of your own medicine?"


    She pushed against his grip, eager to put distance between them.


    Murray''s anger surged at her disdainful look. He stepped closer.


    Instinctively, Roseanne stepped back, tripping over a couch and falling into a seated position.


    Murray towered over her, noticing her flushed cheeks from the effort and the nervous bite of her lip, deepening its hue.


    Her quick breathing made her chest rise and fall, taking him back to countless passionate nights they''d spent together.


    His emotions overwhelmed him, and without thinking, he leaned down to capture her lips.


    "Anne..."


    Roseanne recoiled in shock and anger, pushing against the imposing frame above her. "Murray! What are you doing? We''re over!" Ignoring her protests, Murray tried to reach for her clothes.


    Roseanne clung to the hem of her shirt, pleading, "Stop, please..."

 Chapter 65

    Her voice was raspy,ced with a tremble and terror, like a frightened sparrow, desperate yet hauntingly beautiful. Murray''s body burned hotter, discarding her blouse, his hands venturing under the hem of her skirt.


    Panic surged through Roseanne. "Murray, what do you want from me, your ex-girlfriend, when you could have any girl you desire? Why force me? If you''re so horny, I could call Millie right now for you."


    "Ah! Don''t do this!"


    When he saw her dodge, a mix of anger and defiance lit up in Murray''s eyes. "What''s the matter? Are you feeling distant just a few days after breaking up? It''s not like you haven''t been with me before. Why y the virtuous woman now?"


    Roseanne trembled with rage. "You bastard!"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He sneered, gripping her chin, "You think you''re worth anything after leaving me? Only a fool would want a woman who''s been with other men."


    Tears streamed as Roseanne gazed at the man she had loved for six years, realizing she never truly knew him.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Murray chuckled lowly, focusing on her trembling lips, "You want it?"


    With that, he kissed her forcefully. Then, he pried her hands apart bit by bit, maliciously tearing her blouse.


    She cried, and heughed. It was then Roseanne realized the physical strength disparity between men and women. She stopped struggling, taking it as being bitten by a dog.


    Just as she was about to give up hope, she suddenly felt lighter. An unexpected force threw the man off her.


    Caught off guard, Murray stumbled back several steps until he was stopped by a cab, finally steadying himself.


    Having waited for Roseanne for a while and guessing she might be having trouble with the heavy books, Owen knocked on the vi''s door to offer his help.


    After Sadie opened the door, he


    et el


    immediately heard themotion upstairs and rushed up without a second thought. Upon entering the room he saw Murray forcibly pinning Roseanne on the couch, ignoring her struggles and attempts to resist.


    Roseanne''s skirt was lifted to her waist, her blouse torn, and she could only stare in despair as tears fell.


    At that moment, Owen lost all sense of reason and calm.


    How dare he?


    "Are you okay?" He immediately undressed his jacket, covering Roseanne, and helped her sit up.


    Roseanne was shaking terribly, her face streaked with tears, her once bright eyes dull and lifeless as if trapped in a nightmare.


    "Roseanne" Owen steadied her


    shoulders, his voice firm, a


    You''re safe. Can you tell me, are you


    alright?"


    "Roseanne!" After calling her name three times, Roseanne slowly responded, her pupils focusing, and she looked up at him, "Mr. Reynolds..." She was trembling.


    Owen''s warm hand gently stroked her back. "It''s okay. Now, you''re safe."


    "Yes!" Roseanne nodded vigorously, tears flowing freely.


    Seeing the two hugging as if nobody else was around, Murray red at Owen and recognized he was the guy from the restaurant, a malicious smile curling his lips. "So, it''s you, huh? What number are you in Roseanne''s line of suitors? ying the hero?"


    Bang! Before Murray could finish, a powerful punchnded on his face.

 Chapter 66

    Murray was no pushover and punched Owen back with a sh of anger.


    "You think you can take me on? Who do you think you are?" He swung, hurling insults, "Back when she and I were together, you were nowhere to be seen..."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Owen intercepted Murray''s punch with a calm, almost chillingposure, contrasting Murray''s boiling rage. "And what about you? What''s your role in all this? An ex who can''t let go, or worse?" Each word from Owen was like a knife, targeting Murray''s weak spots.


    "Looking for trouble, are you?" Murray snarled, trying to free his fist.


    But Owen kept a firm grip, unshaken.


    "Enough!" Roseanne had finally regained herposure. Standing up from the couch, she clutched the jacket Owen had lent her, not sparing Murray a nce.


    She turned to Owen and looked down. "Mr. Reynolds, I''m sorry you had to witness this mess."


    Owen frowned, asking,"Should I call the police?"


    Roseanne hesitated, "Let''s just go."


    "Okay." Respecting her wishes and not wanting to get further entangled in someone else''s drama, Owen agreed.


    Roseanne looked at her books on the floor. "These are my books. I''m afraid I don''t have the strength now. Could you help me carry them? Thank you."


    Bending down, Owen scooped up a canvas bag and supported Roseanne as they left.


    Murray stood there, watching their departure, fury overtaking him as he kicked a decorative nt pot by his feet in frustration.


    Roseanne watched the mansion


    grow smaller in the rearview mirror. Six years was neither long nor short. When she first moved in, she was full of hope, decorating the mansion and tending the garden together.


    She hadn''t expected to leave like this. Atst, the mansion and everything in it were behind her, no longer a part of her life.


    Roseanne lowered the car window, letting the wind whip through her hair, leaning back in the seat with her eyes closed, drained.


    Owen remained silent, asionally


    ncing at Roseanne through the rearview mirror. Seeing that she had fallen asleep, he pulled over near Kingswell University and silently stared out the window.


    Roseanne''s sleep was fitful, but exhaustion overpowered her, needing even a moment''s rest.


    Feeling the silent support from Owen, she opened her eyes and looked at him with mixed emotions. "Thanks for helping me again." Owen yed it off. "It was nothing."


    But Roseanne''s gratitude was more than that, for all the times he''d helped, for respecting her privacy and preserving her dignity.


    "Hmm." There came a faint sound, and Roseanne''s cheeks flushed as she covered her stomach. She hadn''t eaten all day, and the hunger hit her suddenly as the adrenaline faded. Trying to hide it was futile. Owen heard it instantly.


    Owen suggested, "You probably haven''t been to the Kingswell University diner in a while, huh? Feel like revisiting old times?"


    Roseanne blinked in surprise.


    Fifteen minutester, they were walking into the Kingswell University diner.


    With its century-old reputation, Kingswell University always boasted an iconic library and diner. When Roseanne was a student, the school


    diner was famous for its ne


    offering dishes from all over country. Over the years, with more


    exchange students, it had even


    started serving international cuisine, embracing a global pte.

 Chapter 67

    Roseanne always had a soft spot for the cozy diner on the second floor during her college days. The person serving thefort food with a smile was a round-faceddy who always carried an air of happiness. Whenever Roseanne showed up, thedy would chatter away cheerfully, then generously scoop an extra helping of meat onto her te.


    From a distance, she could spot the familiar serving window. Nothing had changed. It had been three years since graduation, and Roseanne wasn''t sure if thedy would still remember her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Roseanne joined the line, thedy was busy serving, not uttering anything. But when she felt the heft of the serving spoon, her face broke into a smile. "Thank you."


    Owen paid for the food, and they found a spot to sit down.


    Roseanne smiled. "It''s been a while, but it tastes like before."


    The chef''s skills hadn''t faded over the three years. If anything, they had improved.


    Roseanne reminisced, "Back in college, I''d often lose track of time in theb and forget to grab lunch. When I''d head out, it was almost 1:30 PM, and there wasn''t much left. But thatdy always saved a chicken leg for me."


    Owen had been right behind her in line, recalling how thedy''s impatience turned into a warm smile when she saw Roseanne.


    Poking at the food in her bowl, Roseanne suddenly wanted to open up. "I didn''t get along well with my roommate. Aside from Leda and Ms. Payne, the dinerdy was probably the kindest person to me. And now, there''s you."


    Owen paused.


    Roseanne continued, "School''s great, right? It''s quiet and pure, the perfect ce to focus. Honestly, reapplying for grad school might have been the best choice I''ve made."


    ...


    After their meal, they didn''t rush


    back, opting instead for a stroll around campus. A gentle breeze kissed them when they walked along the gravet paths and passed under trellises draped with vines. Soon, they found themselves by Kingswell University''s most picturesque spot, Mirrorlight Lake. The lotuses were out of season, but theke was still dotted with their round leaves, presenting a scene of understated elegance.


    Feeling tired, Roseanne found a stone bench to sit on, with Owen quietly sitting beside her.


    "The breeze here is refreshing." She leaned back on her hands, watching the lotus leaves driftzily on the water''s surface, her mind settling into a peaceful calm.


    Owen remarked, "Kingswell


    University has been pushing for environmental conservation these past two years, and it''s been effective. That''s why theke is so clean. It is nice to sit here and enjoy the breeze."


    After a moment''s silence, Roseanne suddenly spoke, "About earlier..."


    "He''s your ex-boyfriend, right?" Owen said.


    Roseanne turned to him.


    The man adjusted his sses, meeting her gaze without flinching. "Sorry, I overheard your conversation before I entered the study."


    Roseanne gave a faint smile. "Yeah, we just broke up. It was messy. My apologies for that scene."


    A sense of understanding shed in Owen''s eyes behind his sses as he remembered the argument and the mention of six years. He had his suspicions but preferred not to pry into others'' affairs. It dawned on him then that the man he had seen that day wasn''t her boyfriend


    As the sun set, they didn''t stay much longer and decided to head home.


    Owen helped Roseanne carry her books to her doorstep. As they parted, he handed her a tube of ointment. "I bought this on the way back. It''ll help heal faster."


    Roseanne paused, guessing he must have bought it while she was asleep. epting it, she pressed her lips together and murmured, "Thank you."

 Chapter 68

    Roseanne had just moved into her new apartment and was busy setting up her ce, starting with the books she brought. After painstakingly cing each book on the shelf, she was drenched in sweat, clearly showing how hard she''d worked.


    Feeling exhausted, she took a refreshing shower and headed to the living room. On the coffee table was a tube of cooling gel she had bought earlier. Opening it, she carefully applied the mint-scented ointment to the bruises on her chest and waist with a cotton swab. The cool sensation quickly eased her pain.


    It was still early, but Roseanne felt a headacheing on and was too tired to read after a long day. Shey down and quickly fell asleep.


    She was jolted awake by a nightmare in the middle of the night. Murray had been chasing her like a ghost in her dream, and she couldn''t shake him off. The fear felt so real that she woke up clutching her shirt cor, gasping for air.


    It was still dark outside, but she was too scared to go back to sleep. She reached for her phone to call Leda, but there was no answer.


    Feeling anxious, she saw that the light was on in the neighboring apartment''s balcony.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hesitating for a moment, she decided to message Owen.


    [Can''t sleep?] she typed.


    There was no immediate reply, and her phone buzzed as she was about to give up and try to go back to sleep.


    [Look outside at the sky,] Owen had replied.


    Roseanne looked up to see the night sky filled with twinkling stars.


    [Do you see the constetion that looks like a pair of twins? That''s Gemini,] Owen texted.


    He then went on to tell her the story


    of the Gemini twins from Greek mythology, about how they were


    born from ¨¤ golden egg, with one el


    bringing disasters and the other being a protector of humanity. The story ended with their sacrifice and how they became a constetion as a blessing from the gods.


    [Finding something rare can make you feel better, right?] Owen concluded.


    Roseanne smiled, touched by the effort Owen had put into his messages. She replied, [Thanks, I do feel better now.]


    On the other end, Owen smiled at her response before returning to his work. However, he soon received another message from Roseanne.


    [Happy to share this view of the stars with you. Goodnight.]


    Meanwhile, Murray was angry and frustrated in his study in another neighborhood. The sight of Roseanne getting close to Owen had enraged him. In anger, he smashed a whiskey ss against the wall.


    His phone pinged with a message from Millie, his on-and-off girlfriend, asking if they could meet soon She


    mentioned she missed him and had nned some dates for them.


    Seeing the message, Murray realized he had been clinging to something that was over. If Roseanne could move on, so could he. Millie was his girlfriend, after all.

 Chapter 69

    Murray texted, [Come over.]


    Over there, Millie nearly leaped out of bed with joy when she saw the message.


    She had been dropping hints and making moves on Murray for a while, even flirting outright, but Murray hadn''t bitten once. She''d almost resigned herself to another rejection when he agreed out of the blue. Millie sprang out of bed, eager to change and head out.


    Her roommate was still up and asked with curiosity, "Millie, where are you off to in the middle of the night?"


    "That''s for me to know. A moment of bliss is worth a thousand gold, right? Only our campus queen here would rush off like this for her rich and dashing boyfriend." Engrossed in a video game, another roommate interrupted with a jest, turning Millie''s cheeks crimson.


    Previously, Murray''s reluctance to touch her left Millie insecure, as if he could pull away at any moment. But this time, she''d officially be Murray''s girl if they went through with the sex. So, she even chose a matching lingerie while picking out her outfit.


    She took a cab to the vi, but before she could even knock, the door swung open from inside. Murray quickly pulled her in.


    The next second, she found herself pinned against the wall, receiving a passionate kiss. Millie was stunned before she mustered up her courage and responded with inexperienced enthusiasm.


    As they kissed their way to the living room, Murray pressed her onto the couch, his entire body weighing down on hers. His urgency was almost overwhelming, making her tilt her head back.


    Soon, the fiery kisses trailed down her neck, moving lower, his hands expertly lifting her top, his touch stirring anticipation and desire within her. Her heart pounded, breaths quickened, eagerly awaiting his next move. However, upon feeling her ck lingerie, Murray suddenly stopped.


    "What''s... what''s wrong?" Millie didn''t understand.


    Murray rolled off her, sitting on the couch. "Sorry, get up for a moment."


    Still dazed and confused, Millie felt like a bucket of icy water dumping on her, chilling her to the bone.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Murray, did I do something wrong?" She reached out, trying to reignite his desire, but he caught her wrist before she could touch him.


    Murray looked at her coldly. "I don''t like to repeat myself."


    With her lips pursed in disappointment, Millie sat up, not daring to say another word.


    Murray''s expression softened as he helped adjust her dress, his tone gentle. "Good girl, it''ste. I''ll have my driver take you home." Soon after, the driver arrived.


    Millie watched his retreating figure. Since the moment she arrived, he had been avoiding her gaze, and even then, as she was about to leave, he remained silent. Biting her lip, she finally exited under


    driver''s urging.


    Murray lit a cigarette and watc


    the smoke spiral up. Images of Roseanne shed through his mind. Closing his eyes, he dialed York''s number. "Where are you?"


    Meanwhile, York was about to make his move with a girl when he saw his buddy calling. He gestured for silence and picked up. "Thiste at


    night, what''s up, insomniac


    Murray said coldly, "Find me a clean girl. I need to blow off some steam."


    York paused, puzzled as he thought, ''Hasn''t Murray just made up with Roseanne? And he''s already ying with fire like this?''

 Chapter 70

    "Finally seen the light, huh?" York sprang up from the couch. "Done ying the devoted boyfriend?"


    Murray didn''t even blink an eye at York''s teasing, his face expressionless. "It was just a show, nothing we haven''t done before." York pped his hands, relieved his buddy was back to his old self. "Okay, I''ll set you up right away. Clean and hassle-free."


    No sooner had he hung up the phone than York sent over an address.


    [Eclipse Lounge1080.]


    [I''ve been eyeing this chick for a while, still a virgin. She''s all yours.]


    Murray''s lips twitched into a smirk as he grabbed his jacket and headed out. Under the deep night sky, it was time to release himself.


    The following morning, d in a bathrobe, York emerged from the neighboring room. After a night of heavy drinking, he woke up midday.


    Murray stayed in a luxury suite reserved for him in Eclipse Lounge, owned by the Gibson family, which was more spacious than a typical three-bedroom apartment.


    Yawning, he ruffled his hair, feeling parched. Deciding against water, he poured himself a red wine and headed to the living room.


    When he stepped out, he spotted the sexy silhouette of a woman, bare shoulders marked with tantalizing red spots. Her eyes were filled with sorrow and pity as she looked at Murray, but he was unmoved, simply paying her off.


    Murray looked up, meeting York''s amused gaze,zily lighting a cigarette.


    York rolled his eyes. "That puppy dog look, even I''m almost swayed, and you''re as cold as ice. Have you ever heard of being a gentleman?"


    Murray''s cool smirk was his reply. "I paid her service. What''s there to pity?"


    "Fair enough." York raised his ss, "Drink?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Murray shook his head. "No thanks."


    Only York, the lush, would think of drinking this early in the day.


    The me flickered at his fingertips as Murray took a shallow drag, blowing out rings of smoke that filled the air with a hazy veil. Despite the night''s escapades, he didn''t seem too pleased.


    York''s eyes darted around, leaning in. "Aren''t you worried about Roseanne making a scene?"


    Murray frowned deeply. "Why would she? Just an ex. She doesn''t have the right."


    Ouch! Looks like getting back together is out of the question!


    But


    about Millie? Why would you rather have me find you a call girl from


    din cork was confused. "What e Lounge than sleep theft


    her?"


    Millie had a decent figure and face, not quite Roseanne, but her youthful vibe was quite enticing. Yet there Murray was, with such a tempting offer, and he wouldn''t touch her.


    Murray exhaled a ring of smoke. "A decent woman, too much trouble."


    Yorkughed. "And since when were you afraid of trouble with Roseanne? She seemed like the type to take things seriously." Murray paused and added after a long while, "Yeah, which is why it took six years to dump her."


    Yorkughed heartlessly. "That sounds just like you."


    ...


    In mid-October, Roseanne finally received an email response from SCI. Her paper had passed the preliminary review. Leda was utterly shocked. "Oh my God! Anne, you''re a genius! That''s the SCI we''re talking about! Holy cow!" Roseanne shrugged it off. "Cool it. It''s just the preliminary stage. Nothing''s set in stone yet."


    Leda had faith in Roseanne. "With your skills, the next two rounds of reviews shouldn''t be a problem. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 71

    Leda said happily, "How about a celebratory dinner for passing the preliminary round? My treat."


    Roseanne couldn''t suppress augh. "Shouldn''t I be the one treating you?"


    Leda raised an eyebrow. "Come off it. We''re best friends. That''s settled. Get ready. I''ll swing by to pick you up."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up, Roseanne returned to her room and opened her closet. She chose a V-neck floral sundress. Two months passed, and her hair had grown down to her corbones. Given the sweltering weather, she opted for a headband that matched her dress to tie her hair up.


    Half an hourter, Leda messaged that she was downstairs. After changing her shoes, Roseanne grabbed her purse and headed down.


    Leda''s car was at the end of the street. While waiting, Leda pulled out her phone. ncing up, she saw Owen walking toward her.


    A student apanied him, backpack slung over his shoulder, sporting a buzz cut and radiating a sunny charm.


    They were deep in conversation, Owen looking calm and nodding in agreement from time to time. When they finished, the boy turned to leave.


    Spotting Owen, Leda quickly waved him over, "Hey, Owen!"


    Owen nced up, his gaze calm behind his sses. "What brings you here?"


    "I''m here to grab Anne for dinner. That guy just now is your student?"


    The boy wasn''t the typical heartthrob of the moment, but his clean, handsome face carried a unique gentleness, especially when he smiled, revealing two small dimples. He had certainly made an impression on Leda!


    Not one to miss the hints, Owen said, "He''s a grad student from another school. He just had a question."


    Before Leda could inquire further, she heard footsteps echoing from the stairwell. Roseanne wasing down.


    Owen pushed up his sses. "Aren''t you two heading out? I''ll leave you to it."


    Leda interjected, "Come on, join us for dinner."


    "I can''t. Got to head back to theb." His return was merely to pick up some things.


    Roseanne hadn''t reached the ground floor when she heard Owen''s voice. It had been over a month since theirst encounter, with Owen buried in hisb work.


    In the stairwell, Owen stood on the


    third step, sunlight filtering through the diamond-shaped grilles, casting mottled shadows on him. His usually indifferent gaze warmed under the light.


    Their eyes met, and Roseanne broke the ice, "I haven''t had the chance to return your jacket fromst time."


    She had washed it long ago but


    hadn''t found the right moment. Her


    voice was soft, her floral dress entuating her straight, slender legs,plemented by her nude high heels, giving her an aura of freshness and purity.


    Owen momentarily lost his train of thought, then remembered the


    jacket, his voice slightly le


    been busy, staying at the


    returned to grab some stuff."


    Roseanne could see his exhaustion and nodded, "Then you should get back to it. Take care of yourself."


    Owen murmured, "Will do."


    As they passed each other, unustomed to her heels, Roseanne stumbled. Owen reacted instantly, steadying her with his body and a hand on her waist, preventing a fall. Catching her breath, she patted her chest and then noticed the scent of pine, Owen''s distinctive smell.

 Chapter 72

    Roseanne lifted her head, finding Owen''s chin almost resting atop her own. She had avoided practically tumbling into his embrace thanks to Owen''s steadying arms. Snapping back to reality, Roseanne quickly stepped back.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Owen cleared his throat, pulled back his arm, and offered a bit of advice this time. "High heels can be tricky. ts are much safer."


    Roseanne couldn''t help but let out a snort ofughter, taking a moment before she replied, "Thanks."


    After a brief pause, Leda, who hadn''t seen Roseanne''s arrival, called out from inside with a hint of confusion, "Anne? Is that you?"


    Roseanne nced outside. "I''m heading off, see you."


    "Okay." Owen clenched his fist, and as he walked upstairs, the sounds of conversation from below still reached his ears.


    Leda asked, "Why are you just getting here?"


    Roseanne didn''t go into details. "Ran into a bit of trouble."


    "Did you see Owen?" Leda knew Owen lived nearby but was unaware they were neighbors.


    Roseanne affirmed with a nod.


    Her demeanor was open and honest, and hearing that, Leda didn''t pry further, instead shifting the conversation toward where to eat, eventually deciding on a Thai restaurant.


    During the meal, Leda vented about her recent dating experiences. "One pretentious lot after another, acting like they''re on top of the world. Why hasn''t someone just wiped out these do-nothing trust-fund babies?"


    Everyone in their circle knew Leda


    loved the high life. Her sudden pivot to going on arranged dates had everyone watching, waiting for her to slip up. Those she met were hardly weing, their attitudes suggesting she should settle down and not seek attention, minding her home affairs.


    Laughing off her frustration, Leda eximed, "So, I spilled all their dirty secrets in anger." Being from the same social circle, they know each other''s business.


    Roseanne wasn''t surprised, knowing Leda''s fiery nature. "No wonder the gossip columns have been so lively."


    Whether it was the Lumina family''s scandal or a tax evasion case, even Roseanne, buried in her studies, had caught wind of it.


    "They can only me themselves," Leda sighed, "Our family is among the elite, and even I''m not spared from the constant marriage nagging by my parents. It''s exhausting."


    "But let''s not just talk about me. You might not know, but my aunt is equally worried about Owen''s marriage prospects, always finding new ways to set him up."


    Roseanne pondered for a moment. ''Is Owen being set up? It''s hard to imagine.''


    "But Owen is hardly ever home,


    giving his mom little chance to meddle," teda shrugged, "I''m quite curious to see what kind of girl. Owen who seems isted from the outside world and never dated, will end up with."


    Suddenly, Roseanne recalled the encounter in the hallway. Owen appeared aloof, almost celestial, yet he was considerate, detailed, and warm. Whoever would win his heart must indeed be exceptional.


    ...


    Time flew by, and December arrived in a blink. The entrance exams for graduate studies were upon them.


    Bellwood''s winter was damp and drearily cold. Despite snow forecasts the previous week, only a smattering of sleet had fallen. By the day of the exam, the roads were icy.


    Roseanne bundled up in a thick down jacket, wrapped a cashmere scarf around her neck, donned gloves, and slipped into warm snow boots before leaving her ce.

 Chapter 73

    Before entering the examination room, she double-checked her admission ticket, pens, and the essential calctor. Everything was ready.


    Leda had imed she''d pray and drop her off, symbolizing a grand entrance, but Roseanne knew better. With Leda juggling two big projects, there was no way she''d make it, especially in the dead of winter. As expected, a quick scan outside the exam venue revealed no signs of Leda. Roseanne wasn''t disappointed, though.


    Some friendships didn''t require constant texting or daily check-ins to stay strong. They were always on each other''s minds, a kind of "no-reply-needed friendship" people talked about online.


    The exam took two hours. As Roseanne submitted her paper, she noticed the mixed expressions of excitement and disappointment on others'' faces but remainedposed. Stepping out of the exam room, she saw light rain and realized hailing a cab would be tough. Opting for the subway home, she hadn''t walked far when she heard someone call her name.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Roseanne?"


    Looking up, she saw Hertha standing under the nearby archway. "It is you."


    It had been a while since theirst encounter ended without a trip to the hospital as intended. Months had passed, and as far as Hertha knew, Murray and Roseanne hadn''t reconciled. The situation had shaken Beverley''s confidence, someone who initially couldn''t fathom them breaking up.


    Hertha overheard Beverley wondering why Murray had been having stomach issues more frequently since the breakup, something that wasn''t a problem when he was with Roseanne. "Could it be they''ve ended things?" Her mother would muse, baffled at Roseanne risking her chance with the prestigious Sherwood family over a tantrum.


    For years, Beverley had voiced that Roseanne wasn''t good enough for her son, urging them to split countless times. Now that it had happened, she seemed unsettled by it.


    Not just Beverley, Hertha had


    struggled toe to terms with it. It was not that Hertha was a fan of their rtionship, but she was surprised to see Roseanne being more determined in their breakup.


    1.n


    After getting the truth from Cliff, it was clear why Roseanne was upset. Murray showing up with someone new was bound to cause an explosion. Then, Hertha began to ept that a reconciliation might be off the table.


    "Hertha," Roseanne greeted her with a smile.


    Noticing the clear stationery bag in her hand, Hertha recalled seeing Roseanne at the library, "So you''re going through with the grad school exams..."


    Like Beverley, she had assumed Roseanne''s efforts were just a show, a tactic to win her brother back. But Roseanne was actually serious about it.


    Roseanne nodded. "Pursuing further studies has always been a goal. I didn''t take my chance before, hoping it''s not toote now."


    Hertha eyed her with skepticism. "You started preparing after you and Murray broke up, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "That''s a pretty tight timeframe. It


    might be..." The chances seemed slim, especially with this year''s record number of applicants. Kingswell University was highlypetitive, and Roseanne had been out of school for years without relevant work experience.


    Last-minute cramming wasn''t likely to cut it. Hertha didn''t want to discourage Roseanne, so she trailed off, leaving her thoughts unfinished.

 Chapter 74

    Roseanne caught Hertha''s underlying skepticism with a small, knowing smile but didn''t bother to argue.


    Hertha leaned in with curiosity. "Weren''t you an undergrad at Kingswell University? nning to stick with them for grad school?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yep, Kingswell again."


    "Research or professional track?"


    "Research."


    "And the field?"


    "Biomedical Sciences."


    Hertha raised an eyebrow, surprised. "That''s my field, too. Got your eye on any mentors?"


    Roseanne nodded. "Yeah. Ms. Payne."


    "Madeleine Payne?"


    "Right."


    Recalling how she''d seen Roseanne cleaning at Madeleine''s house, Hertha''s expression twisted with doubt. "You don''t think doing a bit of housework will make her more inclined to take you on, do you?" Oops! Roseanne hesitated. "That was a misunderstanding."


    "Look, Madeleine is a titan in her field, known for her rigor. Plus, she''s been focusing more on her Ph.D. studentstely, hardly taking on any Masters students. It''s going to be tough..."


    Hertha paused, choosing her words carefully. "I''m also applying to be her grad student. It might sound like I have an ulterior motive, but you should consider looking for another mentor. There''s still time before the results are out. You can reach out to other professors."


    Feeling she''d said her piece, Hertha awaited a response.


    "Thanks," Roseanne nodded, then excused herself.


    Hertha was bewildered. ''That''s it?''


    Catching the 5 p.m. subway, Roseanne weed the st of warm air her fingers gradually thawing. Her phone buzzed in her bag. Removing her gloves, she answered with a light tone, "Hello, Ms. Payne."


    "How did it go?" Madeleine''s voice was asforting and optimistic as ever, devoid of pressure. "As usual, I''m not too worried about your exams."


    "I did what I could," Roseanne responded honestly.


    Madeleine was proud. "That''s my girl. I never doubted you with your track record. Just make sure you don''t stay out in this cold for too long."


    Roseanne continued, "I''m on the


    subway now. I heard your leg''s been


    troubling you again, huh? I''ve picked up some medication. I''ll drop it by after my exams."


    Madeleine had injured her leg years back, and the pain red up, especially during the cold or rainy weather.


    "Sounds good. I''m home these days." ncing at her calendar, Madeleine invited, "Come over for dinner this Saturday."


    As Roseanne approached her stop, she ended the call and navigated through the bustling crowd, exiting at the second gate.


    The cold wind nearly swept her off her feet, but a steady hand on her back and a shadow looming over her steadied her. She looked up to see Owen, her surprise morphing into a smile. "What brings you here?"


    "Just grabbing some documents from home. Roads are icy, so I took the subway instead." Owen steadied her as they walked. "How did the exams go?" Roseanne smiled. "Pretty smooth, I guess."


    Owen smiled, letting the topic drop as they continued to walk through the chill.

 Chapter 75

    Winter nights draw in early, and when the clock struck seven, rows of streetmps on both sides of the road lit up, casting a warm glow on the chilly evening.


    The stretch from the subway station to Kingswell University had a bustling market where vendors sold anything.


    Crossing the bridge, Roseanne heard the distant shout of a vendor selling hot dogs. She blinked away the sting from the cold wind and turned to Owen, "Wait here for me, will you?" Owen stood still, and she was back in two minutes, cradling two hot dogs in her hands. "Here."


    The hot dogs were aforting warmth, though biting into them was almost too hot. Roseanne gently blew on hers, took a careful bite, and smiled brightly.


    Turning to Owen, she asked, "Is yours good?"


    He nodded, admitting it was the best hot dog he''d ever had.


    Roseanne couldn''t hide her pride. "See, I always pick the good ones."


    Owen''s smile, infectious from hers, yed at the corners of his mouth, a softughter lighting up his eyes.


    They reached home by seven.


    After they stepped inside, the underfloor heating wrapped them in warmth. Roseanne took the books and pens she brought back to the study.


    Several books were on the desk. Roseanne organized them, put them on the shelf, and noticed one that Owen lent herst week for her studies. After knocking on his door, she handed Owen the book. "This is the Genish original you lent mest week. I forgot to return it."


    The faint scent of mint filled the air between them, causing an unexpected flutter in Roseanne''s heart.


    Owen took the book, spotting the notes and a quirky doodle she had used as a bookmark.


    His smile deepened at the sight.


    Catching the amusement in his gaze, Roseanne quickly ripped off the bookmark. "Ah, just some doodles I do when I''m bored."


    Changing the subject, she added,


    "Do you have time soon? After exams ''d like to invite you to dinner to thank you for all your help these past months."


    Upon seeing her sincerity, Owen didn''t refuse but suggested, "Why not here? I prefer your cooking."


    Roseanneughed. "How about


    ketThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tomorrow? After myst exam, I''ll go grocery shopping, and you canee straight to dinner after yourb work."


    Owen agreed, "Sounds good."


    The next day, the rain held off, and a few rays of sunlight peeked through therge swathes of dark clouds.


    Roseanne headed to the supermarket after her exam and then caught a ride home.


    At six, there was a knock on the door.


    Opening it Owen stepped in, slipping


    into the men''s slippers Met


    I prepared for him, and


    the kitchen, familiar with


    Seeing him ready to help, Roseanne handed him the vegetables to wash. "Here, as usual, it''s all yours."


    Then she turned to start chopping.


    Owen watched her for a moment, a subtle smile curling his lips. "Okay."


    He suddenly realized that while this life might be new to him, it was enjoyable.

 Chapter 76

    On a pleasant Saturday, the weather was just right.


    Thick clouds allowed streaks of warm sunlight to peek through, making Roseanne break into a slight sweat during her morning jog. After a refreshing shower and changing clothes, she grabbed the medicine she had purchased earlier and hailed a cab to Madeleine''s ce.


    "Ms. Payne, please take these three times a day. It''s chilly these days, so you don''t need to refrigerate them. Just ensure to warm them up before drinking," Roseanne exined as she handed over the medications.


    A staunch woman unafraid of much, Madeleine had one particr aversion to the taste and smell of medications. She eyed the dark liquid distastefully, distancing herself before voicing her struggle. "Do I have to take this?"


    "Absolutely," Roseanne replied. "I''ve arranged with your housekeeper to make sure you take it three times daily without skipping."


    Madeleine grimaced in resignation. "Okay, I got it."


    Madeleine couldn''t dismiss Roseanne''s kind gesture, no matter how much she detested the idea.


    Seeing Madeleine''s face contorted in disgust like a petnt child, Roseanne couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "I know it''s bitter, so I brought you some pistachio fudge from Sweet Delights downtown. Have a piece after your medicine, and it won''t taste so bad."


    Madeleine''s gloomy expression instantly disappeared, reced by a grin. "Now you''re talking."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After some light-hearted banter, the conversation turned to more serious matters.


    "Kingswell University''s Biology Department will set up a new research team next year. Three members have been on the list, leaving two spots open. The criteria are strict. Candidates must have excellent grades and an overall high average in all subjects. Additionally, candidates must have scored at least two As in theirb work."


    Roseanne was surprised by the rigorous requirements.


    Madeleine noticed her reaction and exined, "Being part of this teames with perks. Outstanding members might go straight to a Ph.D. program or get an offer from NexTech Innovations to join their researchb."


    A leading biotech firm not just in


    Fand but globally, NexTech Innovations was a dream workce for many in the field, known as a scientist''s paradise, owned by the Reynolds family and boasting the industry''s most advanced equipment and a formidable coborative team, producing


    groundbreaking biotech research.


    "I''m well aware of your academic performance, so I''ve never doubted your capabilities," Madeleine said, locking eyes with Roseanne. "What you''re missing now is hands-onb experience."


    Over the years, Roseanne had barely


    St


    set foot in ab. Familiarity with procedures, agility with equipment, and understanding of new technologies were all areas of concern. Beyond innate talent, significant time investment was essential.


    After all, Owen was spending all that time in theb for a reason, right? You build your skills and experience over time.


    Suddenly, Madeleine''s aged yet warm hands enveloped Roseanne''s. Looking up, she saw Madeleine''s encouraging smile. "I believe in your potential. It''s never toote to start."


    Roseanne felt a surge of determination and nodded firmly.


    Madeleine advised, "As for your postgraduate studies, I''m not worried. You have a few months before the interviews, so you can use this time to master the books and materials I''ve given you."


    Madeleine had been working on an


    experimental project for five years, which hadn''t had results. She nned to involve Roseanne when the semester began, considering the project tailored for her from the start. However, unforeseen detours had urred.


    But that was all water under the bridge. It was time to get back on track, leaving the twists and turns of the journey unspoken.

 Chapter 77

    Roseanne knew how much Madeleine cared about her situation. "Don''t worry. I won''t let you down."


    ...


    After she arrived home, Roseanne started reviewing the materials she brought back. Compared to the grad exam textbooks, these papers were tougher to get through because they zeroed in on specific operations and research results, demanding quite a bit of hands-on experience.


    She lost track of time diving into the documents until nearly midnight. Rubbing her tired eyes, Roseanne decided it was time to sleep. As she settled down, she heard a frantic knocking at her door. "Roseanne, open up! I know you''re in there!" Even through the living room and bedroom doors, Murray''s voice pierced through to her ears.


    Bang, bang, bang! The knocking grew louder.


    When remembering thest time at the study where Murray almost forced himself on her, Roseanne''s lips turned pale, gripping her nket tighter. Murray kept shouting at the door.


    "Roseanne..."


    "Open up!"


    "Anne..."


    Roseanne covered her ears, hoping Murray would give up and leave without a response.


    But five minutes passed, and Murray was still hammering away at the door, determined to keep going unless she opened up.


    The old apartment building had poor soundproofing, andints were inevitable with hismotion in the dead of night. "Who''s that, making a racket at this hour? What the hell is wrong with him?"


    "What kind of mad dog is barking in the middle of the night?"


    "I swear, if you don''t buzz off, I''m calling the cops!"


    With no choice left, Roseanne reluctantly got out of bed, slipped into her slippers, and approached the door.


    "Murray, have you lost your mind?" she hissed through clenched teeth.


    "I knew you were there."


    "So what?"


    "Open the door. Let me in."


    "And why should I? Who do you think you are, thinking you can just waltz in whenever you feel like it?"


    Murray cracked a smile. "Fine, then I''ll keep knocking."


    "You..."


    "I''m knocking."


    Left with no other option, Roseanne begrudgingly opened the door.


    Murray seized the moment to push through, fearing she might change her mind and shut the door on him Reeking of alcohol, his cheeks flushed unnaturally, and he swayed as if he might copse at any second.


    Roseanne frowned and took three steps back to keep her distance. "What do you want, exactly?"


    Murray, his eyes gloomy and zed from drinking, fixed his gaze on her without saying a word.


    After a long while, he finally spoke softly, "Anne,e back..."


    Roseanne shook her head, wrapping her coat tighter. "You know it''s impossible."


    "Hasn''t it been long enough after six months?"


    "Murray, this isn''t a game. Do you understand?"


    "I don''t get it. What do you want? An apology? Amends? Or should I kneel to beg for your forgiveness?"


    That was the furthest Murray could go in bending his pride, the utmost he could lower himself. Despite their countless arguments before, he had never shown such vulnerability. Yet, Roseanne still shook her head.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Enough! Don''t push it too far!"


    Murray roared, panting heavily. "Letting me into the house means there''s still a chance for us, right? Tell me, what are your conditions? Just say it!"


    Murray clenched his teeth. He had backed down to this extent. What more did she want?


    "Letting you in was only to avoid


    disturbing others, nothing more," Roseanne said. "You''ve said it yourself. Once it''s over, it''s over. We should be clear-cut and move on. So what are you doing now?"


    Murray took two steps forward, attempting to reach for her shoulder.


    But Roseanne recoiled in fear, her eyes filled with terror. "Don''t touch me!"

 Chapter 78

    Murray froze in ce. "You..."


    Remembering what he did to her at the vi, Roseanne looked at him with both fear and caution.


    "Don''te any closer! Stay away from me!"


    "Anne..." A pang of pain shot through Murray''s heart. "That day, I..."


    Roseanne cut him off. "Stop it! Just leave. We have nothing to talk about."


    "Anne..." With his eyes bloodshot, Murray stood rigidly, "I''m sorry. It was my fault. Can''t we stop fighting? I shouldn''t have, shouldn''t have said and done those things..."


    "I missed you too much... It was just a moment of impulse...I''m here because I want you toe back to me..."


    "Come back?" Roseanne shot him a cold look. "To be what, your mistress?"


    Murray blurted out, "If you agree toe home, I''ll break up with Millie immediately."


    Roseanne shook her head. "I refuse."


    "Anne..." Just as Murray attempted to approach her again, Roseanne quickly turned and ran back to her bedroom, mming the door shut behind her.


    After a moment, the outside noise faded away, and she cautiously stepped out to check. She found Murray slumped against the wall, asleep.


    Roseanne sighed, not knowing what to say.


    Dawn broke, and the first sunlight gently filled the room through the windows. The figure on the couch stirred, and as Murray opened his eyes, a wave of dizziness hit him, causing him to squint uncontrobly. Once the dizziness subsided, he sat up, rubbed his temples, and instinctively scanned his surroundings.


    Although clean and tidy, the unfamiliar setting and the crampedyout felt too simple and constricting for him.


    Roseanne emerged from the bedroom.


    Murray looked up, suddenly locking eyes with her clear eyes. "Anne?"


    Roseanne sat down expressionlessly. "Do you remember what you didst night?"


    Murray frowned, then shook his head.


    The sober him would never say, "Anne,e back" like that.


    Roseanne coldly smirked, "Last night at eleven, you wouldn''t stop knocking on my door, disturbing my life, bothering others. So, please don''t do such childish things again. We''re adults, and let''s act like one."


    Murray''s head still ached, and her words felt like a punch to the gut.


    His critical gaze swept the room, and he scoffed, "This tiny, old dump? Do you think I''d want toe k


    Even if you begged me, I woere?


    After that, he grabbed his coat and stormed out, mming the door behind him.


    Reaching the corner of the street, he dialed Cliff''s number. "What are you up to? Come out. I need a drink!"


    ...


    "Man, you look like you just left a party. You still smell like booze."


    Summoned to the bar, Cliff found Murray alone, downing drinks in the clothes from the previous day. He sat down beside Murray, teasing him with a smile.


    Murray retorted, "I called you here to drink, not to chat."


    Cliff raised his hands in surrender. "Fine, fine, I''ll drink."


    Daytime at the bar, with the staff gone, just the two of them were drinking awkwardly.


    Murray asked, "Where''s everyone else?"


    Cliff sipped his wine. "York got called back by his dad, and Corley''s been busytely. Don''t know what he''s up to, haven''t seen him in days."


    Murray was only making conversation, not concerned. He picked up his drink and downed it in one gulp.


    Seeing his friend''s mood, Cliff


    stayed by his side. They drank from


    day into night until Cliff called aAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cab


    to take the drunken Murray back to


    the


    mansion.


    After finally settling him in, Cliff watched Murray fast asleep, mumbling "Anne" repeatedly, and couldn''t help but shake his head.

 Chapter 79

    ''Why bother if it hurts so bad? Now he is stuck between a rock and a hard ce, huh!''


    ...All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After Murray visited the day before, the house became a disaster zone. Once he left, Roseanne tidied up the mess from top to bottom. Noticing it was gettingte, she skipped the library visit and tackled practice questions at home, wrapping up her study session for the day.


    She made two pancakes for dinner but couldn''t finish them, leaving quite a bit behind. When she sat down after cleaning the kitchen, it was already 8 p.m.


    She nned to review another set of practice questions before calling it a night. Just as she set her rm, her phone buzzed with a notification. She picked it up and noticed it was a friend request with the note reading Corley.


    Roseanne blinked in confusion, wondering why Corley would want to add her.


    Corley was Murray''s close buddy, but they weren''t that close themselves. They''d shared countless meals together, but their conversations were few and far between.


    After a moment''s hesitation, worried he might have something critical to say, she epted the request. But half an hour passed with no word from him. It seemed like he might''ve sent that request by mistake. Roseanne found it odd but didn''t dwell on it, setting her phone aside to focus on her questions.


    ...


    Corley pocketed his phone at the bar, looking at Cliff, who had just returned from dropping Murray off. His gaze slightly hardened, "Got her home safe?"


    Cliff nodded, taking a swig of his beer. "Lucky I got out fast, or I''d have run into Beverly. That would''ve been a hassle."


    Beverly had dropped by the vi more frequently these past few days. If out of luck, getting caught by her meant a barrage of questions.


    "Speaking of, you''ve been hard to reachtely. Howe you''re free tonight?" Cliff asked.


    Corley stared into his ss of bourbon, a faint smile on his lips, "Wrapped up some stuff."


    "Ah, just remembered something!" Cliff suddenly set down his ss.


    "What''s up?"


    Cliff asked, "Did Roseanne finish her exams?"


    Corley answered, "The day before yesterday." "Really?"


    "Yeah, the day before yesterday."


    Cliff chuckled, "You really keep up with things, huh?"


    Corley smirked, "Have I ever not?"


    "True, true. A finance guy, detail-oriented as always."


    Corley curled up his lips. "Appreciate thepliment."


    "Not modest at all, huh? But man, it''s been almost half a year, and Murray and Roseanne still haven''t


    things up. Unbelievable!" Cliff and


    it hard to believe.


    Corley just said, "Oh."


    Cliff was curious. "Aren''t you surprised?"


    "Surprised about what?" Corley''s tone suddenly turned cold, "It was bound to happen."


    "Right, those two were bound to get back together eventually." Cliff interpreted his words in his way.


    Corley remained silent. "So, you and Roseanne are close?"


    Cliff instinctively puffed up his chest, "Of course! I''ve had her signature stomach-soothing oatmeal more than once. We''re not just close. We''re great friends!"


    A shadow passed over Corley''s eyes. "Then you should celebrate her finishing exams."


    "Celebrate? How?"


    Corley suggested, "Why not take her out for a meal? It might help patch things up between those two."


    Thinking of Murray''s recent


    brooding, Cliff lit up, "Right! Sounds


    great. Roseanne might not want to do Murray, any favors, but she wouldn''t turn me down. I''ll arrange something, a little celebration for her exams being over. Then I can try to set them up and give them a chance."


    "You''ve got good ideas." Corley nodded, his lips curling into a smile hidden by his ss.

 Chapter 80

    "Just do it," Cliff immediately pulled out his phone and called Roseanne.


    "Hey, Roseanne, what''s up? I''ve got something I need to talk to you about..."


    After exining his intentions, there was a moment of silence on the other end.


    Cliff guessed what she was hesitating about and reassured her, "Listen, Roseanne, chill. This one''s on me. We''re talking old friends catching up over a meal, no strings attached. Murray won''t be there, I promise."


    "Okay," Roseanne finally agreed.


    Cliff shrugged after hanging up. He said so, but if a "chance encounter" happened, that wouldn''t be his fault, would it?


    Corley eagerly volunteered, "I''ll take care of letting Murray know."


    "Deal. It''s settled then!" Cliff was excited. He''d be the hero of the hour if he could pull off getting them back together.


    ...


    It was a day with clear skies and the sun shining bright. Cliff had booked a table at Sapphire Bistro ahead of time. It was their old haunt. Just by mentioning the name, Roseanne would know where to find it.


    When she walked in, Cliff was waving at her like a madman before she could look around. The waiter led her over, and Roseanne sat across from him.


    "Roseanne, I heard you just wrapped up your exams. Big congrats! I''ve ordered and got all your favorites. Let''s have a drink to celebrate!"


    Cliff wasn''t as well-off as the others but had the best heart. He''d helped her with a few things before, so their friendship had grown.


    Roseanne smiled. "Thanks, I''ve always appreciated your kindness."


    Cliffughed. "Come on, Roseanne, don''t be a stranger. We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    He snapped his fingers, and the dishes came in no time.


    "Cliff? What a coincidence?" A deep voice sounded from above them.


    Cliff looked up, and for a second, his smile froze. He looked past Corley, trying to spot where Murray was.


    Wasn''t it supposed to be a "chance encounter"?


    "Hey, fancy seeing you here!" Cliff managed to recover, greeting with a forced smile.


    Corley asked, "You don''t mind if I join you, right?"


    Confused, Cliff could only respond, "No, not at all."


    Before Cliff could protest, Corley had seated


    his eye, ncing at


    ncing at Roseanne


    "What''s the special et


    today?"


    Cliff smiled faintly, "Just catching up with Roseanne to celebrate..."


    Then his eyes desperately signaled to Corley, silently asking, "Where''s Murray? Weren''t you supposed to bring him?"


    Corley smiled, not picking up the cue, and turned his attention to Roseanne. "Oh? Celebrating what?"


    The question was for Roseanne. Though they weren''t close, it would be impolite not to answer.


    Roseanne said, "I just finished my exams."


    Corley mused for a moment. "Based on the timing, was it for your master''s?"


    Cliff internally rolled his eyes. ''What''s with the act?''


    Roseanne nodded.


    "Which university are you aiming for?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Kingswell University."


    "And your major?"


    "Bioinformatics."


    "Ah, a cross-disciplinary science based on biology, mathematics, and information science?"


    For the first time, Roseanne gave him a curious look. "You know about this stuff?"


    "I''ve dabbled a bit, but I''m no expert.


    I''ve always been curious about the differences between Applied Life Sciences, Bioinformatics, and Biology."


    Roseanne exined more seriously, "Applied Life Sciences explore the practical applications of biological


    molecules in anthropology,


    chemistry, biology, and physics. Biology is a branch of natural science that broadly studies the functions and properties of living organisms, whereas Bioinformatics studies biological big data usingputers. Uh, is it too<pplicated?"

 Chapter 81

    Corley paused, his thoughts swirling. "So, let me see if I''ve got this straight," he began, "Biology is the big picture, right? Applied life sciences are all about getting your hands dirty in theb, while bioinformatics is more about crunching numbers, using math,puter science, and statistics to tackle biological questions?"


    Roseanne looked at him, her gaze taking on a new level of seriousness.


    "You''ve got it exactly right," she confirmed.


    "Really?" Corley''s face brightened into a grin, his eyes twinkling with satisfaction. "Well, all credit to you. You exined it perfectly. I''m just summarizing, breaking it down into simpler terms?"


    Roseanne reassessed the man before her. In her mind, Corley was the quintessential social butterfly, always seen at restaurants, bars, or clubs, the epitome of a party-goer. Yet, there he was, disying a solid understanding of her field.


    It was a reminder that appearances could be deceiving.


    She thought about her six-year rtionship with Murray, who barely knew what her major was in college, let alone engage in a conversation about it. They spent most of their time hanging out with his friends at bars and having sex on the big bed in his fancy house.


    So, hearing Corley effortlessly use the jargon of her profession was a surprise.


    Sitting beside them, Cliff was out of his depth, his confusion clear as day. The barrage of unfamiliar terms seemed to give him a headache.


    Finally, after dinner, Cliff was the first to stand up, eagerly taking care of the bill.


    Corley watched him leave, a sly smile ying on his lips. Turning back to Roseanne, he noticed the sparkle in her eyes growing more intense.


    As they continued their conversation, he nced at his phone. "Cliff says he''s caught up with something and asked me to ensure you get home safe." Roseanne nced at her watch, realizing howte it was. "That''s okay. I can just call a cab."


    Corley insisted, "As a gentleman, I couldn''t possibly let ady head home alone after dinner. Besides, I''m just fulfilling a request."


    Roseanne bit her lip, hesitating. "Well, thank you."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "My pleasure."


    They left the restaurant, and Corley took her coat, gantly opening the passenger side door for her. "After you."


    The gesture was indeed that of a gentleman.


    Roseanne smiled faintly. "Thank you."


    During the twenty-minute drive, they hardly spoke, enveloped by the silence in the car.


    Corley drove smoothly, allowing


    Roseanne to be captivated by the passing scenery, the retreating streets, snow-dusted trees, and bare branches, all under a cold, biting wind.


    asionally, Corley''s gaze would drift to the woman beside him. She was sweet, serene. Sitting there, she seemed to exude a delicate, fragrant air of sophistication. Her refined nose delicate lips, and long eyshes gave her a look


    §¿§Ý§à§ç§à


    innocence and charm when lost in


    thought.


    Previously, she had sported


    borate curts that, while beautiful, didn''t quite suit her. They were lovely butcked uniqueness. With her


    straight hair casually tucked under a scarf, she looked effortlessly stunning.


    A fleeting smile crossed Corley''s face, but it was gone instantly. He kept his hands on the wheel, eyes fixed on the road ahead, seemingly without distractions.

 Chapter 82

    Cruising down Orchid Street, Corley and Roseanne saw a breathtaking sight. Thousands of drones were hanging mid-air, shifting and morphing into various shapes with impable coordination. It was a drone show, a spectacle thatmanded a starting price in the millions despitesting barely fifteen minutes.


    The area around the venue was bustling, and luckily, the spot Corley and Roseanne stumbled upon offered a prime view. Corley pulled over, and they watched in fascination as the drones danced through the windshield, forming intricate three-dimensional models.


    Following Corley''s gaze, Roseanne was instantly mesmerized by the luminous disy.


    Corley teased, "Guess how many drones are up there?"


    "Is that even guessable?" Roseanne chuckled.


    "Sure is."


    "I''ve got no clue."


    "I''d say..." He paused dramatically, "143?"


    "Why 143?"


    "Well, isn''t the whole idea of proposing to love someone?"


    The next moment, the drones rearranged themselves in the night sky to spell "Marry me."


    "How did you know it was a proposal?" Roseanne was astonished.


    Corley pointed toward the viewing deck where a man dressed sharply in a suit held a bouquet of roses hidden behind his back.


    "Impressive," Roseanne couldn''t help but admire.


    She had pegged Corley as just another privileged, carefree heir before. Today, she saw his professional, meticulous, and observant side.


    Their earlier conversation over dinner had touched on her field of study, and Corley had casually mentioned the stock fluctuations of NexTech Innovations. In just a few sentences, Roseanne realized his financial acumen was intimidating.


    But then again, thinking about


    Murray and his circle of friends, including Corley, none were ckers when it came to making money. The world of these golden boys was far moreplex than she had imagined. Thus, gracefully stepping back was her best exit strategy.


    "We''re at my ce now. Thanks for the ride," Roseanne said as Corley''s car could only stop at thene entrance.


    Aware that their rtionship hadn''t


    progressed to the point where he


    would escort her to her doorstep,


    Corley didn''t stick around. He watched her walk away before he drove off.


    Not long after, Cliff called. "Where''d you guys vanish to? I turn around, only to find you''re gone."


    Cliff had finished paying the bill


    when he ran into his ex-girlfriend


    from nearly a year ago. She clung to


    Qu


    him like glue, dragging him into dinner ns and flirtatious teases, taking him quite an effort to shake off. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, Roseanne had somethinge up and needed to leave urgently. I dropped her off," Corley exined casually.


    "And Murray? Weren''t we supposed to bring him along, make it look like a chance encounter?" Cliff had been holding back this question.


    Corley replied indifferently, "I couldn''t find him. Probably, he''s with his new girlfriend."


    Since Murray''s meetings with his girlfriend were neither frequent nor sparse, Cliff didn''t suspect a thing.


    "Such a missed opportunity," Cliff sighed.


    Ending the call, Corley parked by the roadside and transferred money to an unfamiliar ount.


    The recipient called soon after, "Trust Mr. Sullivan to be so straightforward. Looking forward to working together again."


    If Cliff had been there, his jaw would have hit the floor.


    On the other end was none other than his clingy ex-girlfriend!


    Corley responded coldly, "Sure thing."


    "But I''m curious," she continued, "Why go through all this trouble to have me stick to Cliff to buy you ten minutes? Was it necessary?" Corley''s actions were a testament to the lengths he''d go, not just for sess but perhaps for something or someone more personal.

 Chapter 83

    "What can you do in ten minutes?" The girl asked.


    Corley''s face was expressionless as he said, "Ever heard how curiosity killed the cat?"


    "Sorry."


    "Once the money''s in your pocket, keep your mouth shut." Corley threatened.


    After getting home and showering, Roseanne nned to review a few papers before hitting the sack.


    Just as she sat down, she received a message from Corley.


    [You left your gloves in my car.]


    He attached a photo of the gloves. They were indeed the ones Roseanne wore that day.


    It then dawned on Roseanne that she had taken them off after getting into the car because the heating was high. Corley had kindly taken them from her and set them aside.


    She had forgotten them when she left.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    [Can I drop by to pick them up sometime?]


    Corley replied: [My house has a strict no-delivery policy]


    [How about this? Let''s grab a coffee sometime, and I''ll return your gloves. I''m taking an MBA course at Kingswell University. Since you''re an alum, if it''s not too much trouble, maybe you could show me around and help me get familiar with the campus.]


    Roseanne might not have agreed if Corley had only offered to return her gloves or invited her to a meal. Roseanne felt their acquaintance hadn''t reached that level of familiarity yet. But with him asking for a favor, and considering she had forgotten her gloves, making it her oversight, she felt even more obligated. Given that Corley needed help with something she could easily offer. [Alright then]


    Corley texted, [I''m free next Friday at 11 a.m. Does that work for you?]


    Roseanne had no objections and sent an OK gesture in response.


    ...


    On the day they had agreed, Corley parked his car and walked to the coffee shop.


    The coffee shop was on a quaint street not far from Kingswell University.


    The owner had a knack for decoration that appealed to the younger crowd, making it popr even on a Friday.


    He chose a seat by the window. Roseanne arrived a few minutester, and a waitress came to them with the menus as they settled.


    The vintage record yer filled the


    ce with a soothing, foreign song, exuding a bohemian charm. Corley ordered an iced Americano while Roseanne went for atte.


    "Your gloves." He had packed the gloves in a brown paper bag.


    Roseanne reached out to take them. "Thanks."


    Corley looked around, the air rich with the aroma of coffee beans, the ambiance neither too cold nor too dry, utterlyfortable. "Do youe here often?" Roseanne answered, "Sometimes."


    Across the street, visible through the floor-to-ceiling window,y a river,pletely frozen over in the dead of winter. Bare willow branches


    drooped over its edges, dr


    in a


    fluffyyer of snow from the previous night.


    Sitting on a bench by the river on a bad day could be soothing.


    Corley observed her expression, a slight smile on his lips. "Nice spot, even nicer music."


    Roseanne stirred her coffee and


    listened as he said, "Miles Davis''s et


    jazz started in the ''90s. Now it''s a rarity to find someone who knows tune."


    thine


    Roseanne looked curious. "You seem to know a lot?"


    "Jack of all trades, master of none," he joked with a shrug.


    Then, Roseanne remembered Cliff mentioning that Corley''s mother was a renowned musician. However, Roseanne chose not to pry further and stopped there.


    As they finished their coffee, Corley stood up. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 84

    Roseanne grabbed her bag, and they set off for Kingswell University together.


    As they strolled and chatted, Roseanne found Corley was indeed knowledgeable. He could keep up with any topic she brought up. His voice was steady, his demeanor gentle and refined, making hispany pleasant.


    After wandering for a while, they passed by an old stone wall, and ncing sideways, Roseanne spotted a familiar figure.


    Owen had just finished a lecture and was on his way to theb when he looked up to meet Roseanne''s smiling eyes. He paused, then noticed Corley standing beside her.


    "Fancy seeing you here. Just finished with ss?" Roseanne broke the silence.


    Owen nodded. "Heading to theb, and you?"


    "Just showing my friend around campus. Here''s my friend, Corley Sullivan," she introduced, turning to Corley, "This is Owen Reynolds."


    Their eyes met, and Corley extended his hand with a slight lift of his lips, "Mr. Reynolds, I''ve heard much about you."


    "It''s a pleasure," Owen responded.


    The Reynolds and the Sullivan families were well-known in Lumina, circting in the same social circles, though it was their first meeting.


    A subtle tension hung between them, unnoticed by Roseanne, who wondered if their handshakested too long.


    Owen was the first to let go. "I should head to theb."


    Roseanne watched him leave, and Corley asked with a thoughtful look, "Are you close with him?"


    Roseanne chose not to go into details, simply responding, "We''re acquainted."


    Corley didn''t press further.


    That evening, Roseanne received a message from Corley.


    [Thanks for showing me around campus today.]


    She replied: [It was nothing. No need for thanks.]


    l.ne


    Turning off her phone, she tossed it beside her bed andy down. Freshly aired, the pillow carriedka faint scent of soap, warm and


    Without the need for intense studying, Roseanne allowed herself a rare lie-in, waking up at eight to get ready.


    The neighborhood was old but lively.


    As Roseanne stepped outside, neighbors with grocery baskets and dog walkers greeted her with smiles. Roseanne responded cheerfully to each.


    Exiting the alley, she walked to the nearby ofd street, where a diner at the corner served milkshakes that


    ove


    were neither too sweet nor too thick and crispy peach pies.


    Entering, she spotted Owen sitting with his back to her. She smirked, tapped him on the back yfully, and quickly sat opposite him.


    Seeing his unchanging expression, Roseanne was puzzled. "Aren''t you at all surprised?"


    "Ms. Cole, this is the second time," Owen said, eating his peach pie, "Last week was the same. And your stealth isn''t much faster than old Buster tied at the door." ncing at therge yellow dog by the entrance, Roseanne was speechless.


    Before she could retort, the olddy running the diner came over with a smile. "Ah, dearie, you''re back. The usual?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne nodded. "One peach pie and a sandwich, please."


    Though aged, the olddy moved briskly, bringing the peach pie, sandwich, and Roseanne''s favorite drink.


    Seeing that, Roseanne beamed. "Thank you, ma''am."


    The olddy''s eyes crinkled into a smile. "Enjoy your breakfast."


    The peach pie was crispy with the fresh peach and cream cheese inside. A sprinkle of nutmeg and honey added a burst of fragrance.


    Roseanne nced at Owen, who always stuck to the same simple meal. "Maybe you should try something new next time?"

 Chapter 85

    Before Owen could utter a word, Roseanne nced over the table, found a clean te, and picked up a small piece of her peach pie with her fork, cing them before him. "Try this?"


    Owen hesitated before picking it up and slowly chewing it in his mouth.


    Roseanne blinked. "Well? How is it?"


    Seeing her hopeful look, Owen nodded. "It tastes good."


    Roseanne beamed. "See? My rmendations never disappoint."


    Owen couldn''t help butugh along.


    ...


    Cliff interrupted, "Hey, Corley, your birthday''sing, huh? What''s the n this year? Go-kart racing, a drag queen show, or go big with a wild striptease party?"


    York immediately approved. "Love that idea."


    Their inquisitive gazes turned to the man of the hour, Corley. When it came to having fun, he was the most inventive of the trio. Some might look all prim and proper in a suit and tie, but they were wilder than anyone.


    "Let''s keep it simple with a birthday bash this year."


    Cliff was puzzled. York was even more bewildered.


    Corley asked, "What? Is there a problem?"


    "It''s just this doesn''t sound like you, Corley." Cliff eyed him up and down. "Are you feeling okay today?"


    York couldn''t resist a smirk. "A birthday bash? What are you, turning into my grandpa?"


    In this day and age, who would still do birthday bashes?


    "Wait a minute." Cliff''s eyes lit up. "Is it the naughty kind?"


    York sat up straight, eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    Corley replied, "What are you thinking? The regr kind. I''ve booked a private mansion on Sunset Boulevard. Invitations will be out in a few days." With that, he stood up and left.


    Cliff and York exchanged nces, both looking confused. They wondered what was wrong with Corley.


    ...


    Roseanne was somewhat surprised to receive a call from Corley and even more so when he invited her to his birthday party. "Me?"


    "Yes."


    Roseanne frowned. Corley''s parties always drew people like Murray, and she really wasn''t eager to run into him.


    "No outsiders, just friends hanging


    out. Cliff will be there, too. Won''t you


    Corley noticed her hesitation


    and raised an eyebrow. "Or are you afraid of something?"


    Roseanne held the phone, silent.


    "You and Murray are over, and he seems happy with his new girlfriend. Are you afraid because you''re not over him?"


    Roseanne slightly frowned. "Of course not. We''ve made things clear and cut ties."


    Corley smiled. "In that case, there''s nothing to worry about. I''ll send you the address. Don''t forget toe."


    With that, he hung up without waiting for her response.


    ...


    On the day of the party, the mansion was bustling with excitement.


    Murray arrived fashionablyte with


    Millie. After shedding their color ne


    Millie


    Vanded them to a waiter


    linked arms with him as they stepped through the main entrance.


    Properties on Sunset Boulevard were worth their weight in gold, and Corley''s sprawling estate was only avable through family


    .n¨§t


    connections. The estate''s design and decoration were renowned


    artists'' works, with a divine brought


    in for good measure.


    Passing through a rockery and the backyard, they finally reached the guest area. Upon entering, Murray greeted Corley first.


    "Happy Birthday," he said, tossing a set of keys to him. It was for the yacht Corley had mentioned wanting. Knowing his love for the sea, Murray had bought one as a gift. Corley thanked him. "Much appreciated."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Murray was about to add more when his gaze shifted, suddenly catching sight of a familiar figure.

 Chapter 86

    He froze suddenly, almost reflexively yanking his hand away from Millie''s gentle grasp.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Caught off guard, Millie couldn''t help but frown, following his gaze, only to find Roseanne standing not too far ahead.


    Murray furrowed his brows, turning to Corley. "You invited Roseanne?"


    "Yeah, we''re all friends here," Corley smiled innocuously.


    Murray pressed, "Why didn''t you give me a heads-up?"


    Corley shrugged. "Got caught up, I guess. But I didn''t think it''d be a big deal."


    Meanwhile, Roseanne had spotted Murray, too, but quickly averted her gaze. She was there to drop off her well-wishes and leave. Her time was too precious, buried in books and research, to waste on social gatherings.


    Approaching Corley, she said, "Happy birthday. Here''s the present for you. It isn''t expensive. Hope you like it." She handed him a gift box.


    Corley epted it with a chuckle. "Well, thanks a bunch."


    As the birthday boy, the center of attention, he''d mingled and had a slight buzz.


    "Let''s celebrate with a drink, shall we?" A waiter passed by with a tray of wine, from which he took a ss, "Cheers to me."


    He knocked back his drink in one gulp, prompting Roseanne to do the same. After she finished her drink, she checked the time and hinted that she should get going.


    Corley raised an eyebrow. "Leaving so soon? The party''s just getting started."


    Seeing her hesitation, he quickly added, "How about you stay till we cut the cake?"


    "Okay," she agreed.


    The wine hit her more than expected, and the room felt warm. Corley got caught up with other guests, so Roseanne asked a waiter for directions and headed toward the garden through an arched doorway. Murray watched Roseanne leave, his face darkening. She hadn''t given him a moment''s attention, and she was going without a nce his way.


    He was about to follow when Millie


    suddenly clung to his arm. "Babe, I''m


    feeling under the weather. Can we find somewhere to sit down, please?" Her voice was soft and


    weak, leaning into him like adelicate flower.


    At that moment, Roseanne had disappeared.


    Murray had no choice but to step back, his voice tinged with irritation, "Let''s go."


    The path from the living room to the garden wasn''t far, lined with lush greenery and exotic flowers that one might only see in


    magazines. Some of these rare ne


    species, difficult to maintain and worth a fortune, filled the garden, their scent mingling with the crisp air, easing Roseanne''s mncholy slightly.


    decided


    Roseanne decided to take a walk. Suddenly, a warm breath caressed her neck, a man''s boozy exhtions enveloping her. Thinking it was.


    l.ne


    Murray she was about to pull away when a low chuckle stopped her cofe.


    Roseanne was stunned to find it was Corley! His hand rested on her waist, his unfamiliar warmth causing her to shiver with repulsion. Without thinking, she pulled away, stepping back. "You''re drunk. I''m not your date," she stated inly.


    Corley looked at her, her eyes wide and startled, like a bird about to take flight in panic.

 Chapter 87

    He chuckled softly, disbelief painting his features. "I''m not mistaken."


    Roseanne seemed lost, her eyes briefly clouded with confusion.


    Then Corley spoke again, "I want to kiss you."


    Roseanne was dumbfounded, speechless for a long moment. Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, and for a second, she couldn''t tell if this scene unfolding before her was reality or a dream because it was absurd!


    Corley''s smile had a roguish charm, his handsome face carrying a hint of recklessness and indifference, mixed with the slight buzz from the alcohol on his breath, giving off a vibe of defiance. "Surprised, huh?" Surprised was an understatement. Roseanne felt her brain had short-circuited.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You... you..." She tried to speak, but no coherent words came out.


    "Yes, I have a thing for you."


    "What are you talking about? How could anything happen between us?"


    "Why not give it a try and see?"


    "But you and Murray..." Weren''t the two of them like brothers?


    Corley continued, "You and Murray have broken up. I like you, and I''m boldly going after what I want. What''s wrong with that?"


    Only then did Roseanne take a good look at the man before her. She had to admit Corley was tall, handsome and carried an air of gentle nobility If Murray was like the unpredictable weather, never knowing when it would rain or shine, Corley the wind slipping through your fingers, formless, seemingly within reach, yet hard to grasp.


    "I''m sorry," Roseanne said, "I don''t like you."


    was like


    Corley didn''t seem upset. Instead, he even smiled as if he had expected her response. "Yeah, I know."


    Just as Roseanne thought she could breathe a sigh of relief, he spoke again. "That''s why I''m pursuing you, not just confessing and expecting you to be with me."


    Roseanne didn''t know what to say in response.


    "Why not take a chance on me? Some people don''t recognize a good thing when they see it, but I do." Corley stepped closer, "I''ve seen your kindness, attention to detail, and talent, and I understand your pride, your determination..."


    "Don''te any closer!" Watching his overwhelming frame approach, Roseanne stepped back instinctively. "No matter what you say, I won''t fall for you. This so-called pursuit is a waste of time and unnecessary."


    Roseanne had never considered the


    possibility of anything happening with anyone close to Murray,


    especially not his best friend. "Toet


    me, you''re Murray''s friend. I''ll


    pretend I never heard anything you said today, and from now on, please don''t bring this up again


    Corley frowned, seemingly not expecting such a direct rejection. He reached out to embrace Roseanne. But a force yanked him away the next second, followed by a fist swinging at him.


    With eyes burning with fury, Murray punched Corley''s nose and, not satisfied, threw another.


    Uneasy, he hade out, looking


    for Roseanne to talk, but what did he see? His best friend was hitting on. his ex-girlfriend. Roseanne had her back to him, unaware of her expression, but Corley''s face, filled with infatuation and lust, was evident enough to suggest something scandalous!


    Murray''s mind went nk for five seconds. When he snapped back to reality, he had clenched his fists. "Wow! Corley, you are indeed a great buddy! Didn''t you know Roseanne was my girl? What were you two doing?"

 Chapter 88

    "Seriously, Roseanne?" Murray turned his gaze to her, his voice dripping with disdain. "Out of everyone you could flirt with, you chose him? Are you happy now?"


    Roseanne felt a rush of anger and injustice. She was the one who got dragged into this mess without reason. What did she do to deserve that?


    Facing Murray''s usation, Corley''s calmness was almost eerie. He touched the bruise on his nose, a cold smile ying on his lips. "What do you think we were doing? You saw everything, didn''t you?" Murray''s face was devoid of emotion. "So, you''ve got nothing to exin?"


    "What''s there to exin? That I like Roseanne? That I want to date her?" Corley shot back.


    At those words, Roseanne''s face turned pale.


    Murray''s eyes burned with rage as he clenched his fists, gearing up to go back at Corley.


    "Damn it! Do you like her? Want to date her? What gives you the right?"


    Taking a punch that turned his head, Corley quickly moved to shield Roseanne behind him. "What? Why can''t I?"


    The protective gesture fueled Murray''s anger further. He spat out each word, "Of course you can''t!"


    Corley teased, "And who are you to say that? An ex-boyfriend who''s already history?"


    Murray retorted, "Whether it''s over is up to me. Who do you think you are?"


    Corley''s face showed a hint of guilt. "Sorry, but you were the one who let go first."


    "That doesn''t mean you get to chase after her! Corley, are you that desperate? Every man knows he can''t date his best friend''s girl!"


    "Murray, calm down. Today, people break up and get back on all the time. If she''s not with you, does it mean Roseanne can never be with anyone else? If not me, it would be someone else."


    The thought of Roseanne living a happy life with another man blew Murray''s mind off. His hands trembled uncontrobly, his mind a nk When he regained his senses, his fists were already flying toward Corley.


    Corley dodged quickly but couldn''t avoid all the blows because he had to protect Roseanne.


    Murray didn''t get off scot-free, either. Corley knew him too well, having grown up together, and soon enough, Murray''s lip split and his forehead bruised.


    Millie had taken a moment in the break room to calm her nerves before heading to the lobby to look for Murray. She had decided that Roseanne was a thing of the past and bumping into her like that was inevitable. There was no need for her to be petty. After realizing it, Millie felt her mood lightened. However, after searching the lobby with no sign of Murray, a waiter pointed her toward the garden outside. And what did she see?


    Murray was in the middle of a brawl with none other than his close friend Corley! The intensity of their fight took Milke by surprise. She snap back to reality upon seeing Murray''s injuries and rushed forward. "Stop it! Both of you. Just stop! This mess will end badly!" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Millie reached to pull Murray away, but he shoved her aside, causing her to fall awkwardly to the ground.

 Chapter 89

    Cliff and York heard themotion and ran out.


    "Jesus, what''s going on here?"


    "Have you guys lost your minds?"


    "Break it up, now! Murray! Corley!"


    Each of them grabbed one of the fighters, with Cliff trying to soothe Murray. "Chill, Murray. Take a deep breath, man!"


    York implored Corley, "What''re you doing, Corley? Since when do we settle things with fists?"


    Murray and Corley shouted, "Let go of me! Back off!"


    But as both men seemed poised to dive back into the fray, Cliff and York knew they couldn''t let go.


    "Spill it. What''s this all about?" York''s eyes darted between the two.


    "We''re all buddies here. There''s no need to ruin the vibe!" Cliff tried to smooth things over.


    York reminded, "Murray, it''s Corley''s birthday. Whatever it is, it can wait till after today."


    Corley wiped the blood from his lip, shooting Murray a look before smiling. "I meant every word I said. I''ve thought it through, and you have no say in this."


    With that, he turned to Roseanne, who stood there, pale and shocked. He took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders gently. "Are you alright? I didn''t mean to scare you. Let me take you home."


    Cliff and York were shocked at the sight. What the hell was happening between Corley and Roseanne? So, that was the reason for Murray''s meltdown?


    Roseanne finally snapped back to reality. As Corley reached for her, she subtly stepped back, removing the jacket and handing it back to him.


    "No need. t get home by myself. And I don''t want to be pulled into your mess again. I''m not a toy for you to fight over." And then, she looked up firmly. "And let''s not contact each other anymore."


    Her words were meant for Corley and Murray, standing not too far away, eyes red with anger.


    "Anne..." Corley started, looking down, "I''m sorry. I didn''t think things through today. If I''ve caused you any trouble, I''ll make it up to you..."


    Roseanne cut him off, "If you want to make it up to me, stay away from me."


    If she had been confused and upset before, she was calm. Roseanne knew it wasn''t her fault.


    Corley''s impulsiveness and Murray''s


    rage had nothing to do with her. She was an innocent bystander. So, she refused to carry the burden of their guilt and embarrassment. She only wanted to rid herself of the trouble these two men had caused.


    But Corley wasn''t about to let her go. He contrived meetings and nned encounters, all to spend time with her. And now that he''d finally made his move, he wasn''t about to let her walk away from his chase. "Anne, you can reject me, but pursuing you is my right."


    Roseanne was in disbelief. Did he really want to make things worse? Wasn''t this mess already out of hand?


    Predictably, Murray''s already stormy expression darkened even more. "Corley, I''m still here. Think twice before you talk!"


    Corley shrugged. "We''ve fought. We''ve argued. Time to face reality."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m out of here," Roseanne said, turning to leave.


    But Corley wasn''t about to give her that chance, reaching out to catch her shoulder.

 Chapter 90

    However, his movement was halted by another hand the next second, catching his mid-swing. Corley frowned, eyeing the neer with annoyance, "You?" Roseanne murmured, "Mr. Reynolds, how did you..."


    Her voice almost broke at that moment.


    Owen''s gaze settled on her face. "Are you okay?"


    Roseanne nodded. "Yeah," but her voice was thick with congestion. That wasn''t true.


    Owen offered, "I''ve got my car here. Can I give you a lift home?"


    Roseanne said gratefully, "That would be great, thank you."


    Owen wrapped an arm around her, ready to leave.


    To Roseanne, she felt like a pebble teetering on the edge of a cliff, unstable until Owen showed up, grounding her. "Mr. Reynolds, what brings you here?" Next to the estate was a luxury hotel where he attended a conference. Taking a break, he stepped out for some fresh air and stumbled upon the scene. Owen answered lightly, "Just here for something."


    "Wait!" Corley caught up, "Owen, you''ve lost your way. The conference is next door. It is my private estate here."


    Owen stopped in his tracks, Roseanne halting alongside him.


    Corley said, "I can take care of my guest. No need for Mr. Reynolds to trouble himself."


    Owen turned, his gaze briefly sweeping over him. "Did you ask the guest what she wants?"


    Roseanne quickly spoke, "I''ll go with Mr. Reynolds."


    Corley was at a loss for words. "Anne..."


    Owen said, "Let''s go."


    "Hold it!" Murray couldn''t hold back anymore, seeing Roseanne tangled up with the two men. "Roseanne, where do you want to go?" Roseanne answered quietly, "Home."


    "Hah... To this man''s home, right?" Murray pointed at Owen, a sneer creeping onto his lips. "Are you that desperate? Can''t live without a man?" "Were you already messing around behind my back before we broke up? Roseanne, you''re something else!"


    "I leave, and you just move on like that? Even going after someone I know, you''re truly disgusting!"


    In a rage, Murray lost all reason, wanting to shame Roseanne, whom he viewed as fickle and ungrateful in the most extreme way possible. Then, he turned to Corley and Owen. "My ex is so appealing to you, huh? Fighting over her? Does she deserve it?"


    Roseanne couldn''t stop shaking, Murray''s words cutting through her like knives, blood gushing out with every slice. When the pain reached its peak, it turned into numbness.


    Her eyes, reddened, fixed on Murray''s distorted face, her teeth chattering from the cold as if she got submerged in ice water. At that moment, she felt utterly senseless.


    Owen frowned deeply, Roseanne''s frail figure trembling in the cold wind as if a mere touch would send her tumbling down.


    "I thought what we had was real after six years. But now, I realize how little I meant to you."


    Her voice was low, choked with sobs, a mocking smile on her lips. "It turns out I''ve been wrong from the start, leading to a cascade of mistakes with no way back..."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing her pate face, red eyes, and the tears streaming down, Murray felt he had been struck on the head a tightness in his chest making it hard to breathe. He moved his lips, trying to grasp something, but was speechless.


    After a long silence, he rasped out, "Why?"


    Anger ring, he turned to Corley, raising his voice, "I''m asking you why! Knowing Roseanne was my woman, why would you do this?"

 Chapter 91

    Corley kept hisposure, his gaze fixed. "Did I not ask you? Weren''t you the one who told me to go after it? What''s got you so uptight now?"


    Murray''s mind raced back to their group chat from not so long ago, his face turning as white as a sheet.


    Roseanne was trembling all over, nearly copsing.


    Owen caught her quickly, steadying her. "Let''s get you out of here."


    Corley narrowed his eyes, blocking Owen''s path. "And where do you n to take her? Don''t forget this isn''t some high school prom where you cane and go as pleased." Sensing the gravity of the situation, Murray red over with a look as ferocious as a wolf''s, a storm of rage brewing in his eyes.


    Owen lifted his gaze, his usually harmless and gentle eyes turning sharp and dangerous. "Mr. Reynolds from NexTech Innovations initiated the academic conference at the Starlight Tower Hotel. The meeting''s about to wrap up, and he was there today. A quick call, and he should be here in two minutes. If you don''t want the mess you''ve made today to reach the ears of the Sullivan and Sherwood elders, you''d best learn when to stop."


    In Lumina, the Reynolds family''s power and status were unmatched by either the Sullivan or Sherwood families. Plus, Owen went straight for the jugr, invoking the family elders.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Corley hesitated for a second.


    Murray couldn''t help but frown.


    Owen added, "And if I''m not mistaken, the Reynolds and Sherwood families have a partnership. If this scandal sours rtions, it''s not something you can handle all by yourself." His tone was measured, but Corley and Murray felt the warning in his words.


    Owen didn''t care for their reactions and calmly stated, "Move."


    With a darkened face, Murray remained silent, and with a slight squint in his eyes, Corley had no choice but to step aside, letting Owen lead Roseanne away.


    "Damn it!" Kicking a stone in frustration, Murray felt his chest was about to burst!


    Having witnessed the entire scene, Cliff and York exchanged nces, not daring to say anything.


    Corley picked up his jacket and turned to leave. Murray watched his departing figure, his gaze dark and ominous.


    Millie stepped forward, gingerly speaking, "Murray..."


    Murray roared, "Get lost!"


    ...


    On the way back, it began to rain. Raindrops pelted the car window, sliding down, trailing wet paths. The howling wind never ceased.


    Roseanne stared out the window, feeling a hole had been punched through her heart, her body shaking violently.


    Suddenly, a warm jacket gently


    covered her, the unique woody scent of Owen enveloping her. Her pent-up emotions suddenly broke through, tears streaming down her face.


    Hearing her soft sobs, Owen felt a heavy weight in his heart. He asked the driver to pull over and raise the partition, giving her some space to let it all out.


    After a while, Roseanne calmed down, remembering the events that had transpired, her fingers


    sw novels


    tightening, "About earlier, I''m sorry. 1.


    Owen spoke earnestly, "You shouldn''t take those harsh words to heart."


    "People''s opinions are often one-sided, biased, and sometimes purely vindictive."


    "One only knows what kind of person you are by spending time with you. At least in my eyes, you''re remarkable."


    "So, don''t punish yourself for others'' mistakes, okay?"


    His tone was gentle, his gaze sincere, and because of his words, Roseanne slowly stopped crying. She looked up, their eyes meeting.

 Chapter 92

    "Really?" Roseanne couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Yeah," Owen confirmed with a nod.


    Taking a deep breath, she sighed, "Thank you. I feel much better now."


    Seeing her quickly adjust her mood, Owen felt more at ease.


    Owen asked, "Are you hungry? There''s this amazing BBQ ce nearby."


    Roseanne thought for a minute but didn''t refuse.


    The ce was known for its barbecued ribs. But knowing Owen wasn''t much for spicy food, they opted for something light.


    The fiery side of the grill bubbled and steamed, looking incredibly appetizing.


    Roseanne was still down, but the lively atmosphere around them helped lift her spirits.


    The ribs were tender and delicious, the vegetables fresh and vibrant. Even without much of an appetite initially, the sight and smell of the food were enough to make anyone hungry.


    Outside, the storm raged on, but inside, it was warm and cozy. The hum of conversation from around gave the ce aforting feel, helping Roseanne''s mood improve.


    She noticed Owen was barely eating, his movements slow and deliberate. It seemed he wasn''t there for the food but tofort her.


    Remembering how he had been there for her during a dark, rainy night before, in his quiet, unassuming way, Roseanne felt grateful from her heart.


    "Thanks for today. I never thought I''d be in such an awkward situation. I didn''t know how I would have managed alone if you hadn''t been there. To me, what happened earlier was like a nightmare." Even though she told herself not to care, how could she not be affected?


    As she snapped back to the present, she caught Owen''s clear gaze and couldn''t help but smile. "I''m so d you were there, like a knight in shining armor."


    "That''s not how you use that phrase," Owen chuckled.


    Looking into his eyes, Roseanne heard his voice again. "You''re stronger and more resilient than you think."


    Owen wasn''t saying it tofort her. He truly believed she was strong.


    Roseanne paused as if seeing something new, thenughed, "Your sses are all fogged up. Does that not bother you?"


    His sses had fogged up from the steam, making him look somewhatical.


    A bit sheepishly, Owen took the sses off and wiped them with a napkin. "That''s why I don''te to BBQ ces often."


    With a yful sparkle in her eye, Roseanne rested her chin on her hand, "So, BBQ ces aren''t your thing, huh?"


    "It''s not that I dislike them. They''re


    just kind of a hassle, you k


    Owen exined as he


    sses and put them


    envels


    Roseanne nodded, recalling the meals they''d shared at her ce. Owen had never shown a preference for anything in particr.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing her lost in thought again, Owen suggested, "Try the beef. It''s good..."


    "Thanks, I will," Roseanne replied, taking a piece herself.


    Owen had to head back to theb, so he could only drop Roseanne off at her building.


    The rain had stopped, leaving the air moist and cold. Roseanne shivered and instinctively wrapped her coat tighter around her, catching the familiar scent of wood.


    vel


    Looking down at the dark coat on her, she couldn''t help butugh. Remembering Owen was only wearing a thin sweater, she


    wondered if he''d be alright tent


    But after hearing his continuous sneezing the next day, Roseanne concluded that men weren''t as resistant to the cold as she thought.


    "I''ve sent your coat for dry cleaning. It should be back in a few days."

 Chapter 93

    Owen waved a dismissive hand. "No rush."


    It was just a coat, after all. Owen had plenty more in his closet.


    "I came home to grab some clothes and have to head back to theb soon." His voice was thick with congestion, his face half-hidden by a mask, a dead giveaway he was battling a nasty cold.


    "Hold on." Roseanne turned and went inside, returning momentster with a thermos. "I made you some chicken soup yesterday. Drink it while it''s hot."


    At the mention of chicken soup, Owen''s brow furrowed slightly, an almost imperceptible reaction Roseanne missed as she added, "There''s also some cold medicine in the bag. It''s the usual stuff. Instructions are on the box."


    Owen was rarely sick, and something about her concern made him momentarily consider refusing the thermos.


    But then Roseanne added, "I mean, it''s really my fault you ended up catching this cold."


    The hand he''d almost withdrawn to refuse the offer paused, then epted the thermos.


    Checking his watch, Owen realized he was short on time. "Thanks for the chicken soup and the medicine. I''ll have them."


    Watching him stride away, Roseanne closed the door behind her. Hertest paper still needed work, and she''d been digging through websites for days looking for resources.


    Then there were the books and papers Madeleine had given her, all in German. While her German was good enough for daily conversations, she still struggled with the technical terminology and had to take time to look up words.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    While immersed in her research, Roseanne found her thoughts interrupted by her phone ringing. Annoyed but resigned, she set down her pen and picked up the phone. "Hello?"


    "I''m sorry about yesterday, but there are some things I''d prefer to say in person." It was Corley.


    After a brief silence, during which Roseanne pondered, she decided it was an opportunity to clear the air They agreed on a time and ce and Roseanne hung up. The image of an angry Murray shed in her mind, but she shook it off,.


    refocusing on her paper.


    ...


    Their meeting ce was the coffee shop they''d visitedst time, not far from Kingswell University. Roseanne immediately spotted Corley sitting in their usual spot as she pushed open the door.


    Wearing a coat draped over the chair next to him, Corley wore a Gi dress shirt, the upper buttons casually undone, revealing his corbone. It seemed to attract the asional nce from a nearby table of young women.


    Ignoring the surrounding nces, Roseanne sat across from him. Corley asked what she''d like to drink.


    Not in the mood for coffee, Roseanne got straight to the point. "I''m here to finish the conversation we didn''t get to have the other day."


    Hearing her intention, Corley didn''t seem upset. Instead, he smiled slightly, "Well, I also want to say I meant everything I''ve told you."


    Roseanne frowned. "Then you should know that I don''t like you that way. There''s no chance for us."


    Corley shrugged. "I''ve always known that nobody''s invincible and that nothinges easy. But as long as it turns out well, that''s what counts, right?"


    He was determined and patient. Once he set his sights on something, he wouldn''t give up until he achieved it. He was willing to wait and slowly wear down Roseanne''s defenses. After all, hadn''t Murray won Roseanne over with persistence? If Murray could do it, why couldn''t he?

 Chapter 94

    Roseanne could see Corley''s confidence, and as she furrowed her brows, about to voice her concerns, a voice suddenly cut through the air. "Roseanne?"


    Cliff was in the neighborhood for a dinner party, and as he passed by, he glimpsed through the coffee shop''s floor-to-ceiling windows of Corley and Roseanne together.


    A coffee shop was a quintessential spot for romantic dates. There was no doubt about it.


    For a moment, he thought he had seen it wrong, but lo and behold, it was them!


    Cliff wasn''t shocked by Corley''s audacity to make a move on a buddy''s girl. After all, Corley had pulled off far more scandalous stunts in the past. But the idea that Roseanne might go for it? That was enough to make Cliff''s jaw drop.


    He couldn''t help but shuttle his gaze between the two, his expression aplex tapestry of emotions, struggling to find the right words.


    Not want to continue the conversation, Roseanne gave Cliff a smile and a wave before heading out of the coffee shop.


    Once she was gone, Cliff slid into her vacated seat, eyeing Corley across the table. "Seriously, man? You''re going for it?"


    "What''s real or not?" Corley responded casually, sipping his coffee.


    Cliff voiced his doubt. "But I doubt Roseanne''s into you."


    Corley paused, setting down his cup, "And why''s that?"


    Cliff suddenly felt uneasy at the turn in Corley''s demeanor. "Well, two reasons. First, you''re not her type. Second, given your history with Murray, you two are a no-go." Corley scoffed, not caring about Murray''s opinion.


    "Spill it," Cliff leaned in closer, lowering his voice, "When did you start falling for Roseanne?"


    Corley gazed out the window, sipping his coffee before replying, "Pretty early on, I guess... around the time she got together with Murray."


    "Man, you''re ruthless!" Cliff clenched his teeth, appalled at Corley''s shamelessness. "You''ve been eyeing your buddy''s girl!"


    Corley smirked coldly. "Did I make a move when they were together? Now that they''ve split, why can''t I try?"


    Cliff retorted, "You''ve been lurking from the start. That''s wrong!"


    "Heh," Corley snorted, "Weren''t you and York into the same girl back in high school?"


    "I..." Cliff choked, "That was different. I was young and dumb. Plus, falling for someone isn''t something I can control..."


    Corley shot back. "So, I can control it?"


    Murray didn''t appreciate what he


    had, so someone else would. Besides, Corley hadn''t swooped in until Murray and Roseanne broke up, showing considerable restraint given their history. He was merely


    pursuing what he wanted.


    Seeing Corley''s stubborn stance, Cliff ruffled his hair, attempting to persuade him. "Look. Maybe just let it go? You know how headstrong Roseanne can be. A forced rtionship is never sweet."


    Since the fallgut, Murray hadBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    dered an end to their friendship,


    warning he would have Corley


    excluded from any gatherings h


    attended. The social circle trod


    lightly around the subject, fearing unintended consequences


    The reason behind their sudden fallout became a hot topic. Some spected it was due to a failed business partnership or an uneven distribution of profits. Others thought it stemmed from familial tensions, with the elder family members forcing their hand. And then there were rumors about a dispute over a cocktail waitress.


    Thest guess became the most talked-about theory. Cliff remained tight-lipped, resorting toughter whenever questioned.

 Chapter 95

    But deep down, Cliff couldn''t help but feel betrayed by Corley. Brothers fighting over the same girl, and Corley had to be the first toy it all out. What was he thinking? Corley shrugged indifferently. "You don''t need to lecture me. You can''t tell if the fruit of force tastes sweet until you''ve taken a bite."


    ...


    After leaving the coffee shop, Roseanne did a bit of shopping at the mall, picking up a new scarf and a cashmere coat. She then headed to the supermarket for some groceries. When she emerged, the sky had darkened. Daytime ended early in winter, prompting her to walk faster toward home. The night fell when she reached her apartment building. Suddenly, a figure burst out from the shadows of an alley. For a moment, thinking it might be some homeless, a chill ran down Roseanne''s spine, her hair standing on end. However, when she realized it was Murray, her tension eased somewhat, only to be reced by concern as she noticed his drunken stagger and the strong smell of alcohol on him. His nose was red from the cold, a sign he''d been waiting for a while.


    Leveraging his drunken courage, he grabbed Roseanne''s hand. "Anne..."


    "Let go," Roseanne demanded, difort clear in her voice.


    Somehow, she found his touch unbearable.


    Murray didn''t let go. "I won''t let go until youe back to me. Will you?"


    Roseanne couldn''t fathom what madness had gotten into him. "You''re drunk." "Anne... I''m serious..." He was the second man to insist he meant it.


    Murray continued, "You asked me ifing back meant being the other woman. I''ve broken it off with Millie. Everything between you and Corley, I''ll act like it never happened. Yesterday, I was out of line, and I''m


    sorry. You can hit me or yell at me if


    you want..." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As the night deepened, the streets grew emptier, and the weather forecast had warned this would be the coldest night of the winter, advising everyone to bundle up. Roseanne hadn''t felt the cold until then, but a chill seeped into her bones.


    "I''m sorry," she said, her eyes downcast, hershes fluttering slightly. "We can''t go back to before."


    The moment was a turning point for Murray, always so stubborn and powerful, conceding defeat. But Roseanne no longer cared.


    "You should drink less for your stomach''s sake." With that, she pulled her hand free and walked away.


    Murray thought, ''She has told me to drink less. She still cares for me!''


    Murray saw it, his eyes lightening up with hope. ''Roseanne is the same as before, worried about my drinking habits. Does it mean I still stand a chance?''


    He caught up to her with renewed urgency, pulling her into his embrace. "Anne, you still care about me, right? Let''s start over, please?"


    He leaned in for a kiss.


    Roseanne''s eyes widened in shock, and she pushed him away, wiping her mouth in disgust. "Don''t touch me!"


    Murray froze, her repulsed actions and look of disdain slicing through him more sharply than any knife could.


    The warmth from the alcohol in his system turned ice cold.


    Roseanne continued, her voice steady yet cold, "I knew it for a long time. During all those years together, you weren''t faithful. You thought you were clever, but a woman in love is like Sherlock Holmes. For those traces you didn''t clean up, did you think I wouldn''t see them?


    The first clue came when he


    returned from a trip. Roseanne was


    unpacking his suitcase. There, she found a corner of a condom wrapper, barely the size of a


    fingernail, but instantly recognized it


    wasn''t their usual brand.

 Chapter 96

    That night, she made an excuse about feeling unwell to sleep alone in the guest room. She was afraid spending another second with that man in their bedroom would make her lose control and throw up. It was a pitch-dark night. The wind was freezing. Tears flowed endlessly.


    The next day, she booked an appointment at the top-tier hospital''s gynecology department for a thorough check-up. Thankfully, there were no issues. From then on, she consciously kept Murray at arm''s length. And he didn''t notice a thing. How could he? While sleeping around with different flings, how would he realize he hadn''t gotten physical with his girlfriend for long?


    Roseanne blurted out, "I just find you so disgusting. Can you please stay away from me?"


    Murray gasped for air as though someone had choked him. For a moment, he couldn''t dare to meet her gaze. So, she knew everything.


    The sky began to drizzle again. The cold wind moaned, bone-chilling to the core.


    Murray stood in the rain, letting it soak him through as if turned to stone, his gaze fixed on the fading silhouette of Roseanne, motionless.


    Millie dashed through the rain, noticing his pale lips and theck of warmth in his body, and cried out, "Murray, please take care of yourself. You''ll fall sick if you stay out in the rain any longer!"


    She stood by him, equally drenched and shivering. "You''re standing here, but what about Roseanne? She doesn''t care about you! I''m the one who loves you. I don''t want us to break up. Please let me stay by your side, okay?"


    Murray ignored her, his eyes red, and he pushed her away. "Leave me alone!"


    "If you don''t go, I''ll stay with you!" Determined, Millie clenched her teeth, giving up on persuading him further.


    Lost in his own world, Murray was oblivious to what Millie said or did.


    Stubbornly, he hoped for Roseanne to soften, to turn back even just for a nce. But Roseanne walked away, resolute and stern.


    Overwhelmed by drunkenness and the cold, Murray couldn''t stand any longer and copsed on the wet ground.


    Panicked, Millie rushed forward. "Murray! Babe! Don''t scare me. Please..."


    She gged down a taxi driven by a woman, and it took both of their efforts to lift Murray into the vehicle.


    Back at the mansion, Millie hurried to change him into dry clothes and used a towel to dry his hair, too busy to care about her soaked state.


    The family doctor came in a rush, hooking him up to an IV, and by midnight, though Murray was still out of it, hisplexion had somewhat improved.


    In the dead of night, exhausted Millie caught snippets of Murray''s mumbled dream talk. Leaning in, she heard him whisper "Anne" repeatedly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Millie remembered the emotionless way he had spoken about breaking up earlier that day, her fears finally materializing.


    §ï§Ý§Ñ


    But she wasn''t ready to let go. How could she give up after spending so much time and effort to be by this man''s side, pushing past theex and securing her ce?


    With that thought, Millie''s gaze over the sleeping man darkened.


    Finally, as if having decided, she bit her lip,


    slippe dressed her clothes,


    o one of Roseanne''s


    pajamas left behind in the closet, and carefully slid beside Murray.


    Half-asleep, Murray suddenly felt a soft


    al


    famith against his chest, a scent, and struggled to


    his eyes, blurringly seeing Roseanne in his dazed vision.

 Chapter 97

    She was back! Dressed in his favorite ck dress that clung to her curves, her scent was intoxicating, her allure undeniable.


    This time, he was determined not to let go. With a swift move, he rolled on Millie, his lips finding hers in a desperate kiss, murmuring her name, "Anne, Anne, finally, you''ve forgiven me."


    The night was a whirlwind of passion, only quieting down in the early hours.


    Feeling content, Murray fell into a deep sleep.


    When Murray woke up the following morning, he rubbed his throbbing temples, feeling as though needles were piercing through his skull. But the next moment, his body tensed as his elbow brushed against something warm.


    Turning his head, he saw Millie lying beside him. Both of them were naked under the same nket. Faint red marks adorned Millie''s neck. Her cheeks flushed a rosy hue, signs of a night spent in fervor. Murray shook his head, trying to piece together the steamy shes of the night before. He pped his forehead, frustrated. How did he end up sleeping with her?


    Millie was awake, feeling his movements. She slowly opened her eyes, looking adorably groggy, her initial confusion quickly reced by a blush.


    Biting her lip shyly, she wrapped her arms around Murray. "Babe, you were so roughst night. I kept saying no, but you wouldn''t stop..."


    Before she could finish, Murray frowned, "What happenedst night?"


    Hisst clear memory was standing under Roseanne''s apartment building, watching her walk away without looking back. How he got home or ended up in bed with Millie was all a blur.


    Seeing his displeased expression,


    Millie flickered her gaze, and tears started to fall secondster. "You copsed in the rain yesterday, and t took you home in a cab, then took care of you for a long time. I was going to leave, but you pulled me in, wouldn''t let me go, and then pinned me down. I kept saying it hurt, but you didn''t listen, and it ended like this..."


    She bit her lower lip, looking up at Murray with tremblingshes, her pitiful state tugging at his heartstrings. "Last night... was my first time. You''re my first love, my first man. I love you and want to stay by your side. That''s why I went to you."


    "If you want to break up, I''m not the type to cling on. I''ll leave right now."


    As she said that, Millie threw off the nket, picked up her clothes from the floor, and cried as she dressed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Murray''s headache grew worse. As she bowed her head, the vivid love bites on her neck seemed to use him ofst night''s actions.


    Millie struggled with the hooks of her bra, her hands trembling so much that she couldn''t fasten them. She looked like a drenched, homeless kitten.


    Murray''s heart eventually softened


    "Let''s not talk about breaking up for


    now. Let''s leave things as they are. Get dressed. I''ll take a shower and drive you back to campus.O


    After the bathroom door closed, Millie dropped the pitiful act, a smug smile curling her lips.


    Roseanne''s nightgown, which could have proven her proactive seduction, had been neatly tucked back into the wardrobe before Murray woke up.


    Who would have thought Roseanne''s gown was quite the lucky charm?


    ''If you''re going to game in, might as well y for keeps.'' Millie smirked in her heart.

 Chapter 98

    As night fell, Murray had tackled a mountain of work when his phone buzzed. It was Cliff. "Murray, it''s been ages, man. Fancy grabbing a beer?"


    "Sure."


    Murray left his study and changed out of his home clothes into something more casual. As he was heading downstairs, he saw Millieing in through the front door, taking off her shoes in the foyer. Their eyes met, and both paused, stunned.


    Murray asked, "What brings you here?"


    Millie ignored his question. "Babe, you heading out?"


    "Yeah."


    Millie bit her lip awkwardly. "Did... Did I pick a bad time?"


    No reply came.


    "I, um, I came straight after ss. I didn''t skip or anything. It''s just that I''m feeling sore down there afterst night. I''ve been feeling off all day..."


    "I was too embarrassed to hit up the pharmacy alone, worried about getting weird looks. I remembered we had some pain relief patches in the medicine cab here, so I came over." Her exnation was hesitant, fearful of being a bother.


    "I''ll head back to campus now!" Millie waited for his response, which never came. With a determined bite of her lip, she turned to leave.


    But then, Murray called out to her. "Come here."


    A smile flickered on her lips, quickly suppressed as she turned back. "Babe..."


    Murray fetched the first aid kit, rifling through it before frowning. "None of these will work for that part."


    Millie''s eyes welled up. "So, what now? Pharmacy? But how can I even ask for..."


    Her cheeks med with embarrassment.


    Murray sighed, standing up. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the clinic."


    Millie sobbed. "It''s fine. I don''t want to be a bother..."


    Grabbing his car keys, Murray was firm. "It''s no bother. Cliff just wanted to grab a beer. We can head over after."


    Millie hesitated to ask, "Can I... Can Ie with you afterward?"


    "Yeah."


    Millie''s face was as red as a beet when they left the clinic.


    Murray apologized, "Sorry."


    "It''s okay. I, I like it. As long as it''s with you, I''m happy." Her eyes sparkled with an innocent joy.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Her carefree attitude only made


    Murray feel worse. He had mistaken her for Roseanne, and things had gottenplicated. He couldn''t bear to think of the heartbreak she''d face if he brought up breaking up.


    "Get in the car." Murray opened the driver''s side door.


    "What?" Millie blinked, confused. "Where to?"


    "Weren''t youing with me to Cliff''s gathering?"


    "Oh." She nodded obediently and climbed into the passenger seat.


    ...


    The party room was buzzing, heavy metal


    Sting through the speakers.


    Cliff


    his


    s lost in his world, swirling "One-two-cha-cha-cha..."


    York kicked him lightly. "Cut it out. Don''t dance before me. It''s nauseating."


    Cliff raised an eyebrow. "Jealous? It is thetest dance craze. You should try it."


    "I''ll pass. I''m not keen on making a fool of myself." York stepped back with a look that screamed, "Stay away."


    "Where''s Murray? You called him, right?" asked York.


    Cliff answered casually, "No clue, but he said he''d make it."


    York pondered for a moment. "Did you invite Corley?"


    "Yeah."


    Cliff gave him a thumbs up. "Bold move."


    Everyone knew about the fallout between Murray and Corley. Inviting them both was like mixing fire and gasoline.


    "You think ''m


    Cliff snorted. "I called Murray


    tupid, don''t you?" Corley bailed. Oh, speak of the ¨¨ hees." Contentet

 Chapter 99

    Upon hearing the noise, Cliff dashed to the door to greet whoever wasing.


    In a sh, there stood Murray, arm in arm with Millie.


    ''Hold on a minute!'' Cliff let out a sharp hiss.


    With a calm face, Murray greeted, "Cliff."


    "Hey, Murray''s here. Take a seat. Come on." Cliff hurried to wee them, pouring drinks and offering snacks.


    Later on, seizing the moment when Millie stepped away to the restroom, Cliff couldn''t help but burst out, "Dude, what''s going on? Weren''t you two over? Why''d you bring her here?"


    After a few drinks, Murray''s gaze turned hazy. "She''s young. Give it some time. She might not be able to ept it just yet."


    Cliff felt a twinge of frustration. ''Still young? She''s in college, for crying out loud! Murray''s ying the fool here!''


    Cliff asked, "And what about Roseanne? You''re not nning to win her back?"


    If that were the case, Corley would be over the moon.


    Mentioning Roseanne, a pang hit Murray''s heart. "Who said so?"


    "So, what''s this then?" He nced toward the direction Millie had left. "ying both sides?"


    Murray sipped his drink. "Don''t rush it. Once I''ve settled things with Millie, I''ll do my best to make things right with Anne."


    Cliff bit his lip. He wanted to tell Murray that opportunities wouldn''t wait and that Roseanne might have moved on by the time Murray had sorted the mess with Millie.


    But seeing how determined Murray was, Cliff decided to keep quiet, not wanting to rock the boat.


    The party didn''t wrap up until the early hours.


    Half-drunk, Cliff managed to sign the bill and got held into his car by the club''s staff.


    A designated driver was already in ce, ensuring everyone got home safely.


    York was okay, not much to drink,


    but smoked too many, carrying atAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    lingering scent. He had extended his stay at a nearby luxury hotel


    nning to head there.


    As for Murray and Millie, they stood by the roadside waiting for their ride.


    Attempting to be affectionate, Millie snuggled up to Murray''s sturdy arm, looking the part of a woman indove. "Babe, it''s sote. How aboutwe head back to your ce?"


    Her implication was clear that she was willing to stay the night.


    But Murray remained silent. After several seconds, he suggested, "You have ss tomorrow. I''d better drop you off at your dorm."


    Millie''s smile tightened, disappointment shing in her eyes, but her words werepliant, "Okay, your call."


    Murray''s expression softened.


    After ensuring Millie reached the gate of Grandstone Institute, he watched her disappear into the building before turning away. The driver inquired, "Mr. Sherwood, where to next?"


    Murray looked out the window, opened the door, and stepped out, "Drive the car back for me. I''ll take a walk around here."


    While wandering, he arrived at the gates of Kingswell University, a ce all too familiar. To win Roseanne over, he had spent countless hours waiting there.


    Sometimes, a mere fifteen minutes


    ol


    would suffice to see her. Other


    times, half a day or more was not always with sess. Yet, he never tired of it or found it bothersome.


    Reaching a narrow alley that led to Roseanne''s current residence, Murray didn''t hesitate and went straight up.


    The path was so dark and strewn with debris that Murray tripped over beer bottles and trash multiple times.


    Bearing the foul smell, he finally stood before that familiar door.


    Knock! "Anne, it''s me."

 Chapter 100

    "Come on, Roseanne, I know you''re in there. Open up. Let''s talk."


    "Roseanne! Can you hear me?"


    ...


    "Way to go, Roseanne, way to go! Locked the door, huh? You think that will stop me?"


    From pleading to calm and gradually raging, Murray''s patience was thinning by the moment.


    As he was about to give up and turn away, he was caught off-guard by a pair of stern eyes. Frozen, Murray frowned deeply.


    Owen stood on the steps in the dimly lit, narrow stairwell, seemingly having just climbed up to this floor.


    Given the time, it was clear why he was there.


    After the fiasco with Corley and Owen''s showing up, Murray was infuriated yet realized that the guys around Roseanne weren''t so nobodies.


    So, after calming down, Murray immediately had someone dig into Owen''s background. It turned out Owen was the youngest of the Reynolds family. No wonder even Corley stepped back. Murray broke the silence. "Here for Roseanne?"


    Owen spoke indifferently, "What if I am? What if I''m not?"


    Murray cut to the chase. "You should know what she means to me."


    Owen challenged, "And?"


    Murray''s eyes narrowed slightly. "If you were smart, you''d stay away from her."


    "Sorry, I''m famously not the smart type."


    Murray lost his temper. "Roseanne is mine! She was. She''s throwing a tantrum now but will always be mine alone."


    Owen frowned. "She''s a person, not an object. She doesn''t belong to anyone. If she did, it would be to herself."


    Murray scoffed, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re well-read but know little about women. What''s that saying? The depth of love breeds the fierceness of hate. Roseanne''s acting out because she loves me too much." "Don''t believe me? Knock on her door yourself. She won''t open it for you, either. So, stop pining for what''s not yours. It''s a waste."


    With that, Murray walked past him, striding down the stairs.


    Owen watched him leave and nced at Roseanne''s door, furrowing his brows in confusion. He knew Roseanne wouldn''t open the door for him. To be precise, she wouldn''t open it for anyone because she wasn''t even home.


    ...


    On Maldor Beach, under a clear blue sky, the sound of waves was constant. The turquoise waters allowed a clear view of the fish swimming below. The sun was warm, the breeze gentle, the wavespping.


    Three days ago, Roseanne received


    a call from Leda. Leda had finally delivered the projects, and with her handsome boyfriend gone home for the holidays, she''d been sleeping in out of sheer boredom. On a whim, she suggested a spontaneous trip to Roseanne.


    "As for the destination," Leda mused, chin in hand, "how about the Maldor Beach?"


    Roseanne thought for a moment, then agreed, "Sure."


    On the one hand, she wanted to


    escape the mess Corley and Murray had made. On the other, she needed to rx. Though Roseanne cherished her books and studies, she knew better than to stretch herself too thin. Bnce and


    moderation were essential for aAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    steady, long-term sess.


    Gazing at the azure sea and the cloudless sky, lying on a beach chair, listening to the waves crash against the rocks, and sunbathing in the warm sunlight, Roseanne felt more convinced than ever that she''d made the right choice.


    She picked up her mango smoothie and took a sip. It was perfectly bnced, not too sweet, not too nd.


    Looking stunning in her swimsuit, Leda walked over the sand toward her. Seeing Roseanne in such azy state, shey on another chair beside her, sighing, "Ah, this is the life. You know how to enjoy yourself."

 Chapter 101

    Donning her sunsses, Leda sipped her coconut water, mimicking Roseanne''s rxed posture, and leisurely curled up the corners of her mouth.


    Roseanne crossed her long legs and casually flipped onto her side. "Weren''t you off to a date?"


    Leda made a face of distaste. "That blond guy was all muscles. I thought he''d be something special. Turned out to be all show and no go, not even as fun as my little boyfriend." Roseanne chuckled. "The one fromst time... Keven, right?"


    Leda shook her head. "Switched up already. This new pup is all sunshine, cute as a button, smells like heaven, and can cook! The meals are to die for!"


    "And what about you?" Leda peered over her sunsses teasingly. "Not nning to find someone new?"


    Hanging onto one person was just dull, huh? Dating around was where the fun was!


    Roseanne gazed at the ocean ahead. "Not considering it. No time, no energy, and no need."


    "Fair enough," Leda smacked her lips. "Guys just mess with a nerd''s study flow, dragging down exam scores."


    Stretchingzily, Leda looked around. "So, I spotted this cutie earlier. I''m gonna go talk to him. Have fun on your own. Bye!"


    Roseanne raised her ss in a toast. "Have a st."


    ...


    "Got everything straightened out?" Murray stood before the floor-to-ceiling office window, his sharp gazending on the assistant. "This better not be another mistake."


    The assistant was nervous. "Sorry, Mr. Sherwood. Thest time was my oversight. We''ve got it clear now. Ms. Cole didn''t head to Novano but to the Maldor Beach." Murray narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure?"


    The assistant nodded. "Yeah. Here''s the flight boarding information. Ms. Cole''s name is on the passenger list."


    Murray didn''t look closely, trusting there were no errors this time.


    Thest error wasn''t entirely the assistant''s fault, after all. No one could have anticipated Corley would stoop so low, swapping Roseanne and another passenger''s information, deliberately misleading his investigator with false intel.


    Murray announced, "Book me on the earliest flight."


    The assistant checked his phone, "Mr. Sherwood, the earliest flight is at seven tomorrow morning."


    Murray instructed immediately, "Book that one."


    The assistant bowed respectfully, "Alright. If there''s nothing else, I''ll head out."


    Murray waved him off.


    As the assistant left, he closed the door respectfully behind him.


    "Maurice, you''re sweating like hell. Did Mr. Sherwood give you a hard time?"


    Maurice waved it off. "Let''s not go there. Could you book Mr.


    Sherwood''s flight for 7 a.m. to


    Maldor Beach? I''m in a hurry must leave now."


    "Sure, head off to your parent-teacher conference for Tommy. I''ve got this!"


    Maurice chuckled. "You''ve been here for how long, like a few days? Don''t jinx it. It''s easy to end up eating your words."


    "Trust me. Booking flights is something I can''t mess up. You''re underestimating me."


    "Fine, just hurry up. I can''t bete, or Tommy will never let me hear the end of it..."


    The female assistant immediately took out her work phone to start the booking.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just as she was about to confirm, the screen showed she was about to book two tickets. Her first instinct was to call Maurice to rify whether it was just Murray flying if they should include another passenger, Millie, making it two tickets.


    However, the call got cut off after just two rings.


    Not daring to ask Murray and considering Maurice''s urgent tone, she was in a dilemma but eventually booked two tickets.


    The reasoning was solid. Murray heading to Maldor Beach couldn''t possibly be for business. Assuming it was for leisure, he''d want to bring a girlfriend.


    Yep, two tickets must be right!

 Chapter 102

    Early morning, Murray was resting in the VIP lounge at the airport, mindlessly scrolling through his social media.


    With half an hour left before his flight, time seemed to crawl at an agonizingly slow pace, wishing he could teleport onto the ne.


    Suddenly, he froze, straightening up as something caught his eye. A post from Corley from the day before showed a beautiful beach scene with the perfect blend of blue skies, turquoise waters, and the golden hue of sunset.


    The caption read, [The weather on Maldor Beach is nice, but the best part is meeting someone special.]


    Comment from A read, [Is Corley hunting for romance on his vacation?]


    Corley''s reply: [I''m not casting a wide. I''m fishing with precision.]


    Comment from B: [Sounds like Mr. Sullivan''s caught something interesting?]


    Corley''s reply: [Grinning with teeth.]


    As Murray scrolled further, his mood darkened. With too many mutual friends, the update had caused many spectivements about Corley''s love life.


    That sneaky guy spread fake news while he sneaked off to Maldor Beach to meet Roseanne.


    Just then, an announcement reminded passengers headed to Maldor Beach to board, prompting Murray to grab his coat and head out of the lounge.


    As he opened the door, he bumped into Millie, who was about to enter. Their eyes locked, and her initial intention to push the door became a hug.


    Caught off guard, Murray got embraced tightly, standing frozen at the moment.


    "Babe, you''re the best. I casually mentioned I''ve never been to the Maldor Beach, and you took it to heart." She straightened up, waving her boarding pass. "I''ve heard about their amazing overwater bungalows, where you can fall asleep to the sound of the waves and wake up to the sunrise. Not to mention the stunning sandbars..."


    Feeling a twitch in his brow, Murray muttered an excuse about visiting the restroom and quickly walked away.


    In a secluded corner, he called his assistant, Maurice, with a frosty tone.


    "Mr. Sherwood?" Maurice picked up the phone, wondering if Murray should be boarding at the hour.


    Murray fumed, "Maurice, if you don''t want your job, say it!"


    On the other end, panic set in. "Mr. Sherwood, what are you talking about?"


    "If I recall correctly, I only asked you


    ,??


    to book my flight, not go off booking double and handing it to Millie.df there''s a problem with your hearing, you should get it checked.


    Maurice realized a newbie must have caused the mix-up. Yet, he didn''t try to excuse himself. Instead he apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Sherwood. I failed to give clear instructions and didn''t double-check. It won''t happen again."


    Murray''s tone softened slightly. "Better so."


    ...


    "Babe, why did you take so long? They''re about to close boarding," Millie rushed up to him as he returned from the restroom.


    Murray replied curtly, "Let''s go."


    Stuck in the situation, he decided to go with it.


    Millie chirped excitedly, "I can''t wait. It''s my first time going abroad..."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about Maldor Beach, she put on makeup and packed several sexy bikinis, hoping to rekindle something with Murray. Since a drunken night led to an unintended intimacy, he hadn''t touched her, ignoring all her hints. Perhaps the trip could change that.


    Uponnding, they headed straight for the seane to the ind.


    Having only seen Maldor Beach through pictures and videos, Millie couldn''t stop snapping photos on her phone.


    Suddenly, she paused, realizing she and Murray had never taken a photo together. Knowing her roommates heard about the trip, she slyly turned her phone toward Murray. Tired and having slept poorly the night before, Murray yawned as Millie aimed her camera at him. His expression darkened immediately, and he blocked the phone.

 Chapter 103

    Millie paused, "Babe, it''s our first trip abroad together. Aren''t we going to take a selfie?" Murray replied indifferently, "I''m not into photos." After that, he closed his eyes to rest.


    Millie bit her lower lip, feeling like a bucket of cold water spilled over her excitement.


    The Maldor Beach weed them with its vast blue skies and seas. Immediately after they disembarked from the helicopter, a staff member greeted them.


    After checking in, a bellhop took care of their luggage. Looking tired, Murray headed to the elevator, and suddenly, his gazended on Corley.


    Emerging from the elevator, Corley seemed to have embraced the local vacation vibe, donning a floral print button-down shirt paired with matching beach shorts. Maybe it was his buff build or good looks, but he somehow made that gaudy outfit look totally ssy without even trying.


    Corley spotted Murray immediately and strolled to him with a somewhat teasing smile, sunsses hanging from one hand, exuding a carefree charm. "Hey, here for a getaway?"


    Unamused, Murray replied, "Yeah, what a coincidence, huh?"


    Corley smirked, "Maybe it''s fate. But you''re a bit slow. I got here a day earlier."


    Murray''s expression darkened at the mention, "Thanks to someone''s misleading information, I got dyed. But your early arrival didn''t quite pay off, huh?"


    Corley remained silent at that jab.


    "Do you think all your little schemes, even following her here like a lost puppy, will make her fall for you? I know her too well. You don''t stand a chance as long as I''m around." Murray was confident in his assertion.


    Given his rtionship with Roseanne, Corley wouldn''t have a chance even if they broke up.


    Corley''s eyes darkened, a sly smile forming as he nced meaningfully at Millie. "Why not give it a try? People change, you know. Aren''t you the same?" ¨¦n.swnovels


    "Enjoy your holiday," Corley said, patting Murray''s shoulder, which


    Murray swiftly dodged.ge


    my fun, Mr. Sullivan. But some people might not find theirs as enjoyable." With that, Murray strode into the elevator.


    Millie hurried after him, gripping his hand tightly.


    Did Corley''s words mean Roseanne was also there?


    Ding!


    The elevator doors opened, and Murray pulled away. "I''ve got things to do. Enjoy yourself."


    Without looking back, he walked away.


    ...


    Roseanne examined the fox mask in her hand, admiring the intricate carvings and craftsmanship that brought its eyes to life.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where did thise from? It''s neat," she asked, directing her gaze at Leda.


    Roseanne tried it on. The mask covered only the upper half of her face, fitting surprisingly well with the lower half, not feeling out of ce at all.


    Leda said, "There''s a masquerade ball at the hotel tonight at eight. You gotta wear a mask to get in. I picked out this fox mask for you. Cool, right?"


    Leda nced at Roseanne''s outfit, a


    red and white striped maxi dress with a pearl hairpin tucked behind,


    her ear, the red pendant earrings et


    swinging gently with her movements, adding a touch,


    allure. The mask''s yful fox motif perfectlyplemented her look.

 Chapter 104

    Roseanne was surprised. "Masquerade ball?"


    Leda nodded and exined, "Yeah, it''s a hotel tradition, held bi-annually, each with a different theme. Last time, it was a costume party, and before that was a Halloween haunted house. The theme''s standard is well-received by most, so I expect a bustling crowd tonight."


    With Christmas around the corner, the hotel was adorned with Christmas trees and fairy lights, immersing everyone in a festive mood.


    Leda said, "When I walked in earlier, I noticed all the waiters were wearing masks. It''s bound to be a st!"


    She had chosen a fox mask for Roseanne and a lion for herself, the queen of the forest, in one word, "majestic!" Roseanne teased, "Why didn''t you pick a tiger mask for yourself?"


    "Why would I choose a tiger?"


    "Isn''t a tigress even more majestic?"


    Leda retorted, "You want a piece of me, huh?"


    Roseanne grabbed her mask and dashed off, putting it on as she ran, "Hurry up, or we''ll bete!"


    "Hey, stop right there! Who are you calling a tigress? You''re the one!"


    ...


    In the 23rd-floor ballroom, stepping out of the elevator, Roseanne could feel gazes from all directions. She wasn''t fond of crowded ces, but the mask on her face provided an instant sense offort.


    Leda pulled her through the crowd toward the bar. "A martini for me. Anne, what''ll you have?"


    Roseanne replied, "A lemonade."


    Leda''s mouth twitched. "Care to repeat that?"


    "I''ll have a lemon..."


    While interrupting Roseanne, Leda told the bartender, "Make a Bloody Mary for her!"


    The bartender smiled slightly. "Coming right up."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne smiled helplessly.


    Unbeknownst to them, a pair of eyes in the shadows lingered on Roseanne, unwilling to look away.


    Murray leaned against the wall at the ballroom entrance, asionally ncing at his watch. His mask was a mythical opera ghost, with cracked ck and gold pieces adorned with irregr musical notes, giving Kim an aura of cold elegance. Especially with his white shirt slightly unbuttoned below the Adam''s apple, exuding a forbidden allure that made passersby turn heads.


    After waiting for five minutes, Murray''s patience was wearing thin. Millie tapped him on the shoulder from behind as he was about to leave. "Babe, I''m here!" When he turned around, he saw Millie in a fluffy bunny mask, with those pointy ears and bunny makeup that totally matched her sweet and innocent look.


    "I got lost, so I''m two minuteste, sorry." Millie yfully swayed their hands. "I heard today''s lucky guest wins a mystery prize. With my luck, I''m sure to win."


    Any irritation in Murray''s heart melted at her adorable demeanor. "Let''s go. Aren''t you eager for that prize draw?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, as Leda set down her ss, she spotted a handsome guy passing by, fitting her taste perfectly.


    Without waiting for Leda''s cue, Roseanne gave her blessing. "Go for it, but take it easy. Don''t go overboard."


    Leda blew her a kiss. "Then I''m off."


    Roseanne sighed and looked


    around. The ce was packed, and most had gone to lengths with their attire, enhancing the ceremonial feel of the e ball. Amid the romantic


    ambiance and exotic music, the crowd began to warm up, moving gracefully to the rhythm.


    Roseanne headed to the dessert section, picked some sweets, and sat in a quiet corner. She munched on her treats while flipping through articles on her iPad.


    Out of nowhere, a hand with


    standout knuckles popped up in front of her, followed by a deep, smooth voice saying, "My beautifuldy, may I have this dance with you?"

 Chapter 105

    The man was in a sleek ck suit, the sapphire blue cufflinks catching the light in a way that was impossible to ignore. His vintage Patek Philippe added a touch of timeless elegance, perfectlyplementing his choice of disguise for the evening, a Phantom of the Opera mask.


    Roseanne locked eyes with him, and right away, she recognized the yful spark in his look that revealed his identity.


    It was Corley!


    Roseanne turned him down. "Sorry, I don''t dance."


    Yet, Corley was unyielding. "I''ve seen you practicing ballet behind the school auditorium."


    Caught in her lie, Roseanne was speechless for a moment. She then remembered. He referred to her solo performance, which never happened during her senior year''s prom night. After two months of relentless practice, an ankle injury had kept her off the stage. She had almost forgotten about it, but he knew.


    Suddenly, the emcee said something, and the spotlight began scanning over the crowd.


    The audience''s screams grew louder with each passing second.


    Caught off guard, the beam of lightnded on them, enveloping them in a circle of illumination.


    Corley''s lips curled into a smirk. "It''s tradition here that if a man and a woman are caught in the spotlight, they have to dance. Would you really let the crowd down?"


    As he spoke, he bowed slightly and extended his hand for the invitation.


    The crowd around them started chanting, "Say yes. Say yes!"


    "Dance a tune. Dance a tune..."


    With gritted teeth and no way out, Roseanne ced her hand in his. Corley immediately whisked her into the center of the dance floor.


    As they moved together forward and


    backward, spinning and embracing,


    the tall, dashing Phantom of the Opera had caught a cunning yet endearing little fox in his arms. Their movements intertwined, their eyes locked, and Corley''s smile was pure joy and satisfaction.


    Roseanne could dance, and she was good at it. It was thanks to her mother, who believed her daughter should be well-rounded, encouraging her to explore dance, art, music, and manners from a young age. She had groomed Roseanne to be polite, talented, and knowledgeable, never expecting her to excel academically even more.


    Roseanne had entered every science andputerpetition avable, progressing from local to national levels, eventually selected for intensive training camps and winning awards at international Olympiads.


    That year, Roseanne had stunnedN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    her school and the nation. Top universities offered her schrships and spots without exams, promising study abroad opportunities, but Roseanne declined them all. She insisted on taking the SAT and aced it earning her ce at Kingswell University.


    "What are you thinking about?" Corley''s voice brought her back to the present.


    Roseanne answered lightly, "Just some memories."


    "Memories from college?" His gaze darkened with the mention of a time containing people he''d rather forget.


    "No," Roseanne shook her head.


    Suddenly, Corleyughed, a deep, resonant sound emanating from his chest. With a swift movement, he spun Roseanne around in a quick twirl, eliciting another round of cheers from the crowd.


    Although she had to follow his lead, Corley''s steps were considerate, not too big or exaggerated, as if he was mindful of herfort. His hand on her waist was gentlemanly, offering only enough support without overstepping.


    "You look amazing tonight. That fox mask really suits you," he said, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    Roseanne raised an eyebrow. "What a coincidence. You''re on vacation, too?"

 Chapter 106

    Corley smiled. "Of course."


    Roseanne asked, "Isn''t the end of the year supposed to be crunch time for you finance folks?"


    "Well, yes and no," Corley smirked, implying something more. "It all depends on the person. For those who matter, there''s always time. But even free time is too much to waste for those who don''t matter." Corley''s words were loaded, but the lights flickered before Roseanne could decipher them, signaling it was time to switch dance partners.


    In the dimly lit room, a figure got sent spinning her way. When they switched partners, Roseanne distinctly saw the look of surprise and disbelief on Millie''s face.


    The next second, the man firmly grasped her wrist and his other hand possessively wrapped around her waist.


    With a challenging smile, Murray briefly nced at Corley, then locked eyes with Roseanne, his gaze softening instantly. "Anne, still mad at me?"


    "I dropped by your ce a few days ago, but no one answered," he said, sounding hurt. "If it weren''t for Corley meddling, switching your flight details on purpose, I wouldn''t have taken this long to find you." Roseanne looked down, unmoved.


    "Am I toote? Are you upset with me?" Murray lowered his head to catch her gaze, his voice softening further.


    Under the spotlight earlier, he had immediately spotted Roseanne and Corley entering the dance floor, their movements graceful. Corley''s hand was on her slim waist, hisughter bold and flirtatious. They whispered to each other, locking eyes now and then, pushing Murray to the brink of anger more than once.


    What right did Corley have to hold Roseanne close?


    They had been together for six years, but Murray had never shared a ballroom dance with Roseanne. So, when it was time to switch partners, he didn''t hesitate to send Millie spinning away.


    He knew Roseanne was genuinely mad this time, so he softened his voice, bending his head in submission, hoping to win her back. Like the countless times they had argued before, only this time, it would take a bit more effort and patience.


    Murray still believed he could win Roseanne back.


    Seeing her indifferent, he genuinely


    felt slighted. "Anne, are you that heartless? Whether it''s Corley or Owen, you use them to get to me. I admit it bothers me a lot. I hate seeing you with them."


    These words were too much. It was unlike Murray to speak so openly.


    Roseanne would have secretly rejoiced before, feeling immensely happy, for it meant she was in his heart. But it was toote.


    It was far toote.


    When Roseanne noticed herself getting more anxious and fearful, basing her whole life around Murray, she realized their rtionship had hit a dead end.


    "Anne, our six years together, all that we''ve been through, all the memories... can you just throw them all away?"


    Looking at her still indifferent face, Murray''s grip on her hand tightened unconsciously.


    Roseanne frowned. "You''re hurting me."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Murray pressed his lips together, releasing her hand. "Sorry."


    As the music ended, Roseanne stepped back without hesitation. "What''s in the past is past. I''ve forgotten it all, and you should, too."


    Recalling when they switched


    partners, she continued, "Since


    you''ve made your choice, st


    it.


    6leave every wom


    i with you feeling hurt."


    With that, she turned and left, her figure quickly disappearing into the darkness.


    Meanwhile, dancing with Millie,


    Corleycked the enthusiasm he had shown with Roseanne, going through the motions with a<pckluster effort, his attention fixed on Murray and Roseanne.

 Chapter 107

    Seeing Murray and Roseanne part on bad terms, Corley raised an eyebrow with a smirk. It seemed like someone''s tricks weren''t working anymore. Despite the current fallout, Murray and Corley were real-deal buddies in the past.


    Murray tried to win her over with gifts, presents, humble gestures, and sweet nothings. Unfortunately, Roseanne wasn''t falling for it anymore. "Mr. Sullivan, enjoying the show?" Millie suddenly spoke innocently, her expression pure.


    Corley smiled. "Of course."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Millie asked again, "Is it because Murray got the cold shoulder from Roseanne?"


    Corley raised an eyebrow, acknowledging her for the first time. "Isn''t that what you wanted to see?"


    Millie openly admitted, "Yeah, I want to be with Murray forever."


    "Well then, I wish you... a lifetime of happiness?" With that, Corley let go of her, stepping back.


    Millie smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Sullivan. And I hope you win yourdy''s heart, too."


    Tsk! Corley turned away. He gave Murray a sympathetic nce, thinking he had attracted a gentle soul, but ended up stirring up a ho''s nest, the kind with stingers and venom.


    As the two men passed by each other, Murray suddenly spoke: "Stay away from Anne."


    Corley stopped in his tracks, his eyes narrowing. "I could say the same to you. You have no right."


    "At least I had my chance with her legitimately. What are you?" Murray stared him down, his eyes somewhat gratified. "If it weren''t for me, you and Roseanne wouldn''t have crossed paths. She wouldn''t give you a second nce."


    Corley snorted, "Before you say that, don''t forget you and I are now on equal footing. An ex and a suitor, we''re both strangers to her."


    Murray watched Corley coldly, but Corley lost interest in continuing the conversation and left through another exit.


    Back in her


    room,


    Roseanne took off her mask and showered. With her hair down, she stepped onto the second-floor balcony, the night af carrying the slightly damp saltiness of the sea. The waves rose and fell, their dull sound magically calming.


    Leaning on the railing, she gazed at the glistening sea surface, where lights strung together in a line, appearing from afar like stars suddenly dotting the earth. The night was beautiful, soothing her mood.


    Next door, Corley also stepped onto


    his balcony and saw Roseanne sitting under the light, quietly looking into the distance. Softened by the gentle tight, her perfect profile made him pause for several seconds before he regained hisposure.


    Feeling his gaze, Roseanne turned to look.


    Corley was the first to speak, "Here, your earring."


    He opened his hand, revealing a delicate earring resting on his palm.


    Roseanne instinctively touched her ear, remembering she had noticed an earring missing after taking off her makeup. She hadn''t realized she lost it at the party. She thanked him and took the one earring she lost.


    But Corley lingered a bit longer. "I''ve traveled far and wide, but only Maldor Beach brings me peace and a gentle feeling, like the sea-wide and weing."


    Looking out at the sea, he suddenly felt inspired.


    Roseanne agreed. Beforeing,


    she was anxious and stressed, with the pressure of her thesis and


    Murray''s asional outbursts


    wearing her down. After a"


    Maldor Beach, her mood


    ove


    miraculously calmed, and she truly


    enjoyed her vacation.


    Feeling her gaze, Corley spoke softly, "Do you have something you want to say to me?"


    Roseanne looked at him with aplex expression. "Can we talk? Could you stop pursuing me? It''s a waste of time chasing something you know is unattainable."

 Chapter 108

    Corley smiled. "I''m chasing what I want. Don''t worry about it. How will I know the oue if I don''t try?"


    Roseanne said with concern, "Even if it ends in disappointment?"


    His gaze deepened. "Then I''ll ept it."


    She hadn''t expected him to be so stubborn and fell silent.


    Noticing her mood, Corley didn''t push the conversation further but quietly listened to the waves with her. It wasn''t until well past midnight that he finally left.


    Roseanne thought about his silent defiance and determination. In truth, Corley was a man who knew his limits and boundaries. His pursuit was neither aggressive nor reckless, always mindful not to trouble her, unlike Murray, who used to chase her relentlessly and would fly off the handle at the drop of a hat.


    Roseanne sighed, knowing there was little she could do to stop others'' actions.


    "Just focus on doing you," she told herself.


    As she headed back inside, she caught sight of a shadow standing silently in the dark, almost like a ghost.


    She nearly screamed in fright. The shadow entered the light, and Roseanne finally saw it was Murray.


    "Murray, what the hell are you doing?" she eximed.


    Standing there in the middle of the night without a word was indeed terrifying.


    Roseanne had ducked out of the party early, and suddenly, the night lost its sparkle for Murray. He followed her outside but couldn''t spot her anywhere.


    However, Millie stuck to him like glue,ining of hunger and wanting to eat. Murray''s patience ran thin, utterly frustrated. He eventually gged down a waiter to take Millie to the dining area.


    Due to the hotel''s strict privacy


    measures, Murray had made some


    effort to get Roseanne''s room. number. Eager, he found her and Corley standing side by side on the baleony, looking out at the sea.


    Her white bohemian backless dress fluttered in the sea breeze, her expression calm, her hair cascading down her shoulders, a solitary figure in the night. The man stood tall, broad-shouldered and lean.


    oveAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Together, they looked like a scene from a painting.


    Murray froze in ce. It wasn''t until Corley left that Roseanne noticed him.


    Murray still wore the mask from the party, his eyes carrying a faint, dark glint. He stepped forward, causing Roseanne''s brow to furrow.


    Roseanne asked coldly, "Why are you here? I''ve said all there is to say, you..."


    Before she could finish, her wrist got seized with a forceful grip.


    "Why can he and not I?" Murray demanded, eyes zing.


    Roseanne struggled, then met his gaze head-on. "What madness are you on about now?"


    "I saw Corley here just now," Murray said. "Do you even know what kind of man he is?"


    His breath was close, and Roseanne stepped back. "What are you trying to say?"


    Roseanne''s withdrawal only fueled his anger, his tone growing harsher, "Do you think he''s into you? He''s nothing but a cunning fox, a yboy who fucks around. Don''t let him fool you." Groomed as the heir to his family from a young age, Corley rarely expressed his likes or dislikes. He was a man of few words but deep thoughts.


    Even as his buddy, Murray


    sometimes couldn''t fathom what


    was going through Corley''s mind. The sudden hostility made him. doubt Corley''s intentions, suspecting he might be using Roseanne for some ulterior motive.


    Roseanne couldn''t understand and lost interest in deciphering their motives and stated, "Whatever his intentions, they have nothing to do with me."

 Chapter 109

    Upon hearing that, Murray''s expression softened slightly, but then it hardened again as she continued, "You mean nothing to me."


    "It''s gettingte. If you''re going to keep acting crazy, I''ll have to call the butler to send security over."


    Murray tried to say, "Anne..."


    "I''m counting to three. Three, two..." Roseanne pulled out her phone and was already on the dial screen. All she had to do was press a button, and the butler would appear instantly. Frustrated but helpless, Murray left with a huff, "I''lle back for you tomorrow."


    With that, he stormed off.


    Millie quietly observed the scene from a nearby restaurant patio, her expression and eyes hidden in the darkness.


    Dawn was breaking when Leda returned the following day.


    Roseanne poured herself a ss of milk and grabbed a slice of toast, barely taking a few bites before she heard the lock disengaging.


    Leda had changed into a new dress and was humming a tune cheerfully.


    Seeing the sandwich on the table, Leda grabbed a piece, savoring the perfectly toasted, soft, and crispy bread before reaching for a second slice.


    Sitting across from her, Roseanne watched her glow with contentment and smiled. "Looks like you had a great night yesterday."


    "Yep. I haven''t met such a handsome catch in ages." Leda''s face held nostalgia and pleasure at the memory, "Broad shoulders, six-pack abs, a real prime specimen."


    The young man was from the Usrota, with undeniable good looks. And with the fitness culture there, Leda was sure the abs she felt the previous night were real.


    It had been a long time since she found such apatible partner in bed, especially when she woke up in the morning to find him still there, his tammed skin marked with her red kisses. Those puppy-dog eyes


    almost made her lose control again.


    Luckily, she remembered her appointment with the diving instructor and didn''t want to cancel at thest minute, so she hurried back.


    "Didn''t I tell you the day before? I booked a diving instructor. We can head out around ten."


    The waters of Maldor Beach are famously clear and blue, with designated deep-diving areas where you can swim among fish and coral reefs at depths of about a hundred meters, a must-try activity on the ind.


    Roseanne had heard about it. Though intimidated by the pressure and the possible ustrophobia underwater, her curiosity and love for the ocean won out, but she agreed to go with Leda.


    The instructor she booked was well-regarded locally and known for his humor and patience. When he saw his clients were two beautifuldies, he went out of his way to be thorough and attentive.


    Before diving, he methodically told the dos and don''ts, including underwater hand signals and how to use the gear. Besides, there was some basic training before getting into the water.


    Leda had dived a few times before and was already familiar with the routine. It was a whole new experience for Roseanne, so she listened more attentively.


    The instructor tapped her arm when


    she made a mistake with the hand signals. "Hey, you''re too tense.


    Rx. Diving will show you a


    different side of the ocean''s allure. Just imagine. The underwater world is vibrant and colorful, where you


    can quietly feel the presence of the S sea. It''s a beautiful thing." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 110

    Roseanne tilted her head, trying to paint a picture with her barren imagination. However, she felt a noticeable drop in her anxiety levels after hearing her instructor''s words.


    By the afternoon, when the sun was high and the air felt a tad warmer, it was time to hit the water.


    Diving suits came in two styles, including the two-piece and one-piece, and one could pick whatever suited his fancy. Ever the fashionista, Leda went for a stylish two-piece, while Roseanne opted for a slightly more modest one-piece.


    Even so, when they stepped out of the changing room, they caught quite a few admiring nces, and someone whistled in their direction.


    Before they jumped in, the instructor suggested they get limated to the water''s temperature first.


    "Once you''re in, try not to tense up too much. I''ll guide you to the diving area myself," he said. "Our rescue team is nearby. If anything happens, signal for help, and they''ll be there in a heartbeat." "Okay," Roseanne said, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "Okay,dies, wee to the underwater realm. I hope you have the time of your lives," the instructor said with a smile that was infectious enough to make Roseanne smile back.


    But when it was time to get in the water, Roseanne''s nerves inevitably crept back up.


    Leda gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, thumbing toward herself as if to say, "With me by your side, there''s nothing to worry about."


    Roseanne steadied her heart and watched Leda leap fearlessly into the water. Taking a deep breath, she followed suit. As she sank deeper, the light began to blur, and her body felt significantly heavier than it did onnd.


    Leda was sinking faster, and the pressure from the water flow almost made her lose sight of her friend.


    Just then, the instructor gestured that they had descended about fifty meters.


    Roseanne exhaled slowly, starting to immerse herself in the surrounding world. Fish swam by, darting past her on both sides. A translucent jellyfish floated before her eyes, pulsating open and closing like a tiny umbre repeatedly unfurled and folded.


    She yed with the water, causing the jellyfish to contract into a ball no bigger than a fist before it vanished from sight. She chuckled to herself, her nervousness evaporating as she examined her surroundings.


    Swimming joyfully, Leda turned back and saw Roseanne pausing to watch the fish, her eyes lit with


    curiosity. She tried to grasp.


    something but only watched the fish


    slip-through her fingers.


    With a raised eyebrow, Leda swam over and took her hand, leading her in a new direction.


    Soon, Roseanne saw a vibrant, dazzling coral reef emerge from the murky waters, looking like a little mountain in the deep blue.


    The reef, made of rocks and corals in every color imaginable, seemed endless.


    And the tropical fish, whose names she didn''t know, zipped through the waters like they were in paradise.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The breathtaking scenery felt like entering another world, and she realized how beautiful the underwater world the instructor spoke of could be.


    Following a school of fish through a circr hole in the coral, she chased after a starfish when a massive shadow suddenly obscured the light above.


    Roseanne looked up to see a shark looming directly overhead. She gasped.


    The diving area had safe and dangerous zones, and before diving, the instructor had assured them their area waspletely safe, free from anyrge predators. Panicking, she turned around but couldn''t spot Leda or the instructor anywhere.


    With the shark about to spot her and no way out, she knew she would be its next meal if she didn''t act fast.

 Chapter 111

    Thinking fast, Roseanne turned and started swimming as if her life depended on it, which it did.


    The school of fish around her sensed her panic and scattered in every direction.


    She gritted her teeth and risked a quick look behind her, only to see the shark rapidly closing in on her.


    Looking around, she noticed the reef was all around her. But a dark cave was not too far away. Seizing the chance, she changed direction, propelling herself toward the cave.


    She could almost feel the shark''s breath on her neck, so close that she dared not look back. In the nick of time, she darted into the cave.


    Boom! The shark''s massive body collided against the entrance, causing the surrounding coral to tremble.


    The impact forced Roseanne''s arm to bend awkwardly, sending a sharp pain through her limb. She tried moving her arm. Thankfully, it responded. She nned to wait until the shark left before attempting to surface.


    However, within minutes, she noticed her oxygen bing rmingly thin. That was not right! Her instructor had assured her that a tank wouldst at least three hours. It hadn''t been nearly that long. How could it be empty?


    As the oxygen dwindled, the shark still lingered outside. Sweat beaded on Roseanne''s forehead. When she thought she couldn''t hold on any longer, the shark swam away.


    She strapped on her oxygen tank, using every ounce of her strength to ascend, making the universal distress signal toward the designated spot.


    Additionally, she pressed the emergency button she carried, hoping to alert the lifeguard immediately. But there was no response.


    Without wasting a moment, Roseanne pushed herself upwards. If she ran out of oxygen, she feared the worst.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After what seemed like forever, her movements slowed, and as she began to suffocate, her limbs weakened and her body started to sink uncontrobly.


    Her eyelids grew heavy. The surface was so close. If only she could muster a bit more strength. But she couldn''t hold on.


    Tears filled Roseanne''s eyes, and when she was about to give up, a familiar face appeared, reaching out to her.


    "Anne!"


    "Roseanne, wake up!"


    Leda dragged her onto the boat, swiftly removing her oxygen tank and unzipping her wetsuit. Fresh air rushed into her lungs, and Roseanne breathed greedily.


    However, her lungs felt like they


    were being pricked with needles the next moment, and she couldn''t help but cough violently. That cough brought up several mouthfuls of water.


    As the sensation of suffocation faded, Roseanne felt like she was reborn.


    "You scared me to death! I thought you wouldn''t wake up!" Leda said, hitting her lightly while wiping away tears.


    Roseanne was momentarily stunned, and her voice was hoarse. "I''m okay."


    "I saw your distress signal and knew something was off. It felt like it took forever to find you. When I finally did, you were unconscious. I was so scared."


    Leda shuddered at what could have happened if she''d been even a secondter.


    Thankfully, Roseanne was safe. With


    that thought, Leda couldn''t help but


    hug her and sob, "When I was giving you OPR, I was terrified... terrified


    that


    t you wouldn''t wake un


    Roseanne coughed again, smiling, "So that''s who was kissing me. It was you, huh?"


    "Stop it!" Leda scolded, "This is no time for jokes!"

 Chapter 112

    "Hey, she looks a bit off. Should we call an ambnce?" The often-overlooked instructor finally spoke.


    At that time, Roseanne realized she was surrounded by a crowd, all of whom seemed to sigh with relief.


    Leda snapped back to the moment. "I''ve called emergency services. How are you feeling now?"


    "My hand might be injured." Roseanne moved it slightly. It was fine underwater, but she couldn''t move it at all.


    Leda asked with concern, "What the heck happened? How did you end up sinking like that?"


    Roseanne paused before admitting, "My oxygen tank seemed to malfunction."


    Leda quickly grabbed the discarded oxygen tank. The tank looked intact, but the bottom had a hole! Though it was only the size of a pinhole, it was there!


    Leda''s sharp gaze immediately turned toward the diving instructor.


    "That can''t be right! Impossible! We rece our gear every year, and we rigorously check everything before handing it out. We''ve never had a problem in all these years!" With a stern demeanor, the instructor immediately defended himself. "Besides, even if there was a real danger, our designated safety zone ensures quick rescue. There''s no way a drowning could happen."


    Leda grew more infuriated. "So, are you saying my friend is lying? Do you understand what could have happened if I hadn''t driven the boat over in time?"


    Roseanne nced at the diving instructor, who was trying to exin himself. His face was a mix of nervousness and anxiety, not feigning his reaction, which seemed utterly baffling.


    Amid the heated argument, Roseanne suddenly said, "I encountered a shark."


    Leda gasped.


    The diving instructor was incredulous. "That was impossible!"


    "cktip reef sharks lurk beyond the safety zone but typically stay below two hundred meters deep. They''re more cowardly than the other sharks, usually avoiding humans and rarely attacking."


    Roseanne softly added, "The camera on my diving suit recorded everything. You can check the memory card now if you don''t believe me."


    The diving instructor was at a loss for words.


    "Oh my, what in the world happened here?" At that moment, the dyed arrival of the lifeguard, who seemed utterly unaware of the situation, added to the shock.


    Glowering, the diving instructor wanted to punch him. "John, where the heck were you? Why didn''t you respond immediately for the rescue?"


    The lifeguard raised his hands in surrender, stepping back with a sheepish grin. "Buddy, I went to the restroom. That''s all. So, what exactly went down here? Why does everyone look so grim?"


    Leda was instantly furious. "You''ve


    got the nerve to ask? You''re


    supposed to be on lifeguard duty. When my friend was in trouble, desperately signaling for help, you were nowhere to be found. I have every reason to believe you deliberately dyed your response."


    In deep-sea areas, the presence of a lifeguard was crucial. His absence could mean Roseanne might not have made it!


    Naturally, the lifeguard wasn''t going to let such a serious usation go unchallenged.


    He defended himself cleverly andN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    vigorously. "Igust happened to have a bad stomach, okay? It''s not like there''s a ule against using the restroom during work hours. And encountering unexpected situations in the sea is pretty normal, right? Your friend is fine now, isn''t she?"


    He shrugged, his toneced with indifference, which was incredibly frustrating.

 Chapter 113

    Roseanne felt a chill down her spine as the breeze hit her, making her shiver involuntarily. "Achoo!"


    Leda could see they were passing the buck around. She had intended to get to the bottom of it, but hearing Roseanne sneeze and cough again, she couldn''t be bothered with the details any longer and had no choice but to get her on a medevac helicopter ASAP.


    When they arrived at the hospital, seeing her drenched to the bone, a nurse handed her a set of dry clothes to change into.


    Leda was concerned about Roseanne''s hands and asked the doctor to check them thoroughly. Luckily, the examination revealed no real damage. There was no bone injury, just a slight sprain that would heal in a few days.


    They returned to the hotel on the ind via a seane after picking up some ointment for the bruises.


    Still fuming, Leda sought out the hotel manager responsible for the scuba diving service. The manager was courteous enough, but his words were all evasion, never admitting any fault on the hotel''s part. During the argument, Murray happened to return from an outing. Hearing Roseanne''s name mentioned and learning about the diving mishap, he pieced together the harrowing events from their fragmented conversation, feeling a chill at the thought.


    Considering Roseanne was timid, always calling him when alone at home, needing his voice to fall asleep, he could imagine the fright she must have gone through.


    He wanted to offerfort, but then he noticed Corley, who had appeared out of nowhere, hovering around Roseanne, showering her with attention.


    Murray bristled for a moment beforeposing himself and stepping forward. "Anne, I heard about what happened. The sea can be so treacherous. If there''s any injury we haven''t discovered yet, it could be troublesome. The Sherwood Group just funded a private hospital in Whitestone Bay. How about I take you there for a full check-up?"


    With a slight lift of his narrow eyes, Corley replied coldly, "The hospital''s report is on the table, Mr. Sherwood. Didn''t you see it? The downtown hospital is good. There''s no need to waste me with another check-up.


    had a scare. What she needs


    now is rest, okay?"


    "It seems Mr. Sherwoodcks attention to detail," he paused, suggesting more, "never truly understanding what a woman needs."


    Murray nced at the report on the table, scoffing, "That''s just a small clinic. How can you be so sure of its uracy? The Sherwood family''s health center has top-notch


    equipment. The check-Met


    The check-up wouldn''t


    take half an hour, and seeing the results with your eyes is more reassuring than anything!"


    Corley argued, "I don''t wish to argue with you now. If you truly care about her well-being, you''d let her rest."


    Murray retorted, "So, I don''t want what''s best for her, huh? But you, with that know-it-all attitude. Roseanne isn''t one of your employees you can boss around."


    Roseanne watched the two men go


    back and forth from barely civil


    outright hostile. It gave her a headache. Tired of their bickering,Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    she headed back to her eri


    Roseanne looked around in confusion in the darkness, enveloped in a deep, soothing glow that gently rocked her. Feeling unwell, she tried to lift her hand but found her limbs heavy, as if weighed down by stones,pletely unresponsive. That sensation of being dragged down, as if about to plunge into an abyss at any second, jolted her awake with a start.

 Chapter 114

    She looked around, the room devoid of light, submerged in a silence as profound as death.


    Thank God it was just a dream. Yet, she was gasping for air as if she''d just been dragged up from the deep ocean, desperate for fresh air.


    Ding! A night breeze swept through, causing the wind chimes in the entryway to tinkle softly. Roseanne nced outside, the murmur of ocean waves distinctly audible. The lingering unease from her nightmare refused to dissipate. Unable to fall back asleep, she threw on a jacket and went for a walk.


    The gentle breeze felt sharp against the cold temperature in the middle of the night. Roseanne wrapped her shawl tighter around her shoulders, her feet sinking slightly into the sand with every step. The stars hid themselves, leaving the night in darkness, with only a few sparse lights illuminating the shore.


    Thinking back to the day''s harrowing event, Roseanne couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Her intuition told her they had overlooked some details.


    Each incident seemed idental, yet urring together felt too coincidental. Although the lifeguard insisted his dy was due to a bathroom break, his over-justification seemed forced.


    Roseanne looked up, stopping in her tracks.


    Corley stood by the shore with his back to Roseanne and was on a phone call.


    "Jared, what''s the best move for a situation involving my friend?"


    "Handle it privately? That''s out of the question. International litigation is a hassle, but I''m not one to shy away from a challenge. Let''s do it by the book." He was fully aware of why the hotel''s response was so arrogant.


    It was an international luxury resort, known for having the prime spot on Maldor Beach. Even royalty would choose it for their vacations. They certainly had the clout to back up their attitude. Unfortunately, they picked the wrong person to underestimate. Ending the call, he turned and stared into Roseanne''s dark eyes.


    Corley paused, then his lips curved into a smile. "Can''t sleep?"


    Roseanne answered softly, "Yeah, I couldn''t sleep. Thought I''d take a walk."


    The moist sea breeze brushed against their faces, bringing a chill. Roseanne asked, "Were you talking about what happened to me?"


    After a moment, Corley nodded. "Given it happened abroad, pursuing ountability is a bit different. I''ve never dealt with something like this, so I thought it best to consult awyer."


    Roseanne bit her lip, then gestured toward a beach hut not far behind them, a 24-hour convenience store. "Want something to drink? My treat."


    Corley had expected her to avoid


    him like


    ?


    this turn of events. So, surprise flickered in his eyes, swiftly reced by a gracious smile. "Sure.


    Varlier in the afternoon, not


    How could he refuse her invitation?


    Corley picked a bottle of ice-cold beer while Roseanne opted for coconut water. They sat on nearby beach chairs.


    Roseanne smiled. "Thank you."


    Corley caressed the beer bottle. "I decided on your behalf without asking. I''m d you''re not upset."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He had chosen to let the corporate legal team start international litigation. As someone involved, Roseanne deserved to be informed.


    "Do you think so little of me?" Roseanneughed lightly. "And what happened today must not have been a first-time incident."


    Corley raised an eyebrow, prompting her to continue.


    "Their reaction was odd, not shocked at all. Their first


    wasn''t to soothe the guests


    find excuses for themselves, and


    they did so with ease."


    all. Their first he


    Corley listened quietly, then took out a business card. "Someone might contact you about this. If you have any questions, call this number." Roseanne looked at the card. Jared was a senior partner at Morningstar Law Firm and the gold-standard attorney serving the Sullivan family.

 Chapter 115

    Roseanne bit her lip, tucking her hair behind her ear as she murmured another thanks. "Thank you."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Known for housing the country''s most elite legal team, the Sullivan family had stepped in on her behalf, cutting through the red tape that would have entangled anyone else for months. For Roseanne, it was more than just a problem money could solve.


    Corley turned to her, his eyes shimmering with solemnity. "I''m not a saint, not even close to a good man. But because it''s you, I''m doing this..."


    Roseanne averted her gaze toward the sea in the cool night air, pretending not to hear. "What was that? I didn''t catch it."


    Corley chuckled. "Ah, no worries if you didn''t hear. I can repeat it. Want to listen?"


    Roseanne remained silent, signaling there was no need.


    ...


    Under the same night sky, Millie was meticulously applying a face mask in front of the mirror at a luxurious overwater bungalow of a resort.


    You get what you pay for, indeed. The high-end skincare products Millie couldn''t afford before were at her fingertips, all thanks to Murray''s credit card, which she wielded without restraint. He never questioned her spending. Her skin had visibly improved from using these premium products.


    Lounging on the couch, Murray got interrupted by her phone''s vibration, a nuisance that frayed his nerves. "Millie, your phone''s ringing."


    "Oh, just ignore it. It must be another call from the academic advisor. So annoying! They keep calling..."


    Murray was curious. "Academic advisor?"


    "Yeah, I submitted a leave request before we left, and they keep checking in. Is that necessary?" She couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the thought.


    Murray was silent, pondering. "So, did your advisor approve your leave?"


    Millie didn''t care. "I guess so. Even if not, it doesn''t matter. I''m already out of the country, so it''s no big deal. Everyone does it."


    Murray sighed, standing up. "I need some fresh air."


    Millie wanted to go with him. "Hey, wait. I''ll finish in a bit. Just wait for me..."


    But all she got in response was the sight of him walking away.


    Murray found himself thinking about Roseanne again.


    Back in college, whenever they squeezed in some time for a date, Roseanne''s phone would buzz non-stop, receiving calls from some


    Ms. Payne insisting onget


    issues ranging from data


    inuracies to incorrect citations. At first, Murray could tolerate it, but as the calls persisted, irritation brewed within him. Yet, always polite and respectful, Roseanne would continue to answer each call with grace, even while trying to soothe his frustration.


    "Don''t you find it annoying?" Murray had asked, visibly upset.


    "Why would I?" Roseanne had responded, genuinely surprised. "It''s my responsibility. Ms. Payne calling to remind me is a kind gesture. How could I find it annoying?"


    Indeed, Roseanne''s demeanor


    remained steady and calm, even amidst their arguments. She was always the first to initiate a dialogue and actively sought to resolve conflicts without being


    unreasonable. Content gue


    Sometimes, Murray thought her chill vibe was almost freaky, like her sensible side was hiding any love for him.


    People said, "When a woman shows no emotional reaction toward you, she doesn''t love you. Don''t doubt it."


    But Millie was different. Murray


    could sway her emotions easily. A


    single look, a gesture, or a word from him could send her into anxiety or joy. y She would adjust her


    match his,plying


    ovod to


    unconditionally to his every whim and demand.


    Thus, after six years of a respectful distance from Roseanne, encountering Millie''s adoring gaze turned Murray''s head instantly.

 Chapter 116

    Getting a kick out of being needed and the focus of someone''s life was amazing. But that was something Roseanne couldn''t give him.


    Yet, when he was with Millie, Murray felt something was missing, though he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    As they strolled, they found themselves by the seaside. Suddenly, Murray stopped in his tracks, his gaze growing colder, his expression darker.


    Roseanne and Corley sat side by side on a beach chair not far off,ughing and sipping drinks together.


    After quickly pping some serum over her face mask, Millie had rushed after Murray. But her fancy heeled sandals didn''t make walking on the sandy beach any easier. She had to hustle a bit to catch up with him.


    "Babe, what''s..." she began, following his gaze, "Looks like Roseanne and Mr. Sullivan are getting along well, huh?" She smiled innocently, "They''re even sharing drinks."


    Murray remained stoic.


    "From a distance, I thought they were a couple. But, you know, they do look quite good together."


    "Babe, isn''t it too much of a coincidence that Roseanne and Mr. Sullivan are vacationing in Maldor Beach? Could it be they nned this?"


    "Or maybe it''s only a coincidence. I''m probably overthinking it." She mused, wrapping her arm through Murray''s. "It''s chilly by the beach tonight. Achoo..."


    Millie had rushed out in a strap dress, forgetting to grab a shawl. And she was genuinely cold.


    But Murray showed no signs of offering his jacket, standing there with an iciness that Millie could feel emanating from him.


    She clenched her fists jealously, though her face remained a picture of innocence. "Babe, it''s cold. Let''s head back, okay?" Murray pulled away, turning to leave.


    Left standing alone, Millie looked momentarily lost but quickly followed. "Babe, wait for me!"


    ncing back toward Roseanne, she muttered, "Damn lucky!"


    Finally catching up to Murray, they returned to their ce.


    Millie caught her reflection in the mirror as the running water sound filled the bathroom. Her dress ttered her figure, her skin smooth and fair, undeniably alluring. Post-shower, wrapped in a silk robe, Murray was drying his hair when suddenly, a pair of delicate, fair hands reached for his chest through the opening of his robe.


    Millie snuggled up close to him,N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    whispering softly in his ear. Her


    movements were teasing, flirtatiously coquettish as she whispered, "Babe, you haven''t touched me since that night Don''t you want me? I love you. Please don''t push me away."


    Murray didn''t respond, and he abruptly pushed Millie away as she thought she had his consent,


    reaching for his robe''s tie His fold


    and distant voice followed, "I''m tired. Not in the mood."


    Undeterred, Millie reached out again, only to be met with Murray''s icy gaze, draining her of the remaining courage and leaving her standing there, dumbfounded. Murray had no energy to deal with her antics and retreated to another room.


    Watching him walk away, Millie felt her chest tighten, her temper nearly breaking free. She thought their rtionship would have solidified after theirst encounter, buthe seemed more distant since then.

 Chapter 117

    Several times, Millie had made her move, yet Murray remained restrained. She couldn''t wrap her head around it. What was his deal? Did he fancy himself a knight in shining armor for Roseanne''s honor? Ridiculous!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Murray switched off the lights in the room, ready to hit the hay, but when his eyes shut, his mind was all images of Roseanne and Corleyughing and drinking by the seaside.


    He tossed and turned all night, sleep a distant dream.


    The following morning, he dragged himself to the breakfast area, dark circles under his eyes, Millie clinging to his arm, cautious.


    And there was Corley, popping out of another elevator, trouble clearly brewing.


    Just then, Roseanne and Leda entered from another door, and Corley immediately approached with a smile. "Hey,dies, good morning. How did you sleepst night?" His greeting was smooth and effortless.


    But Murray could smell the cunning from a mile away.


    Leda nodded. "Not too bad."


    Roseanne smiled. "Just a bit bothered by some mosquitoes, but other than that, fine."


    Corley suggested, "Shall we grab breakfast together?"


    Leda agreed, "Sure."


    The trio moved on, leaving Murray in the dust.


    He scowled, tempted to follow, but Corley turned, "Oh, I forgot something. You guys head in. I''ll catch up."


    Leda waved off. "Okay, go ahead."


    But Corley wasn''t going back for anything. Instead, he approached Murray.


    "What do you want?" Murray frowned.


    "Follow me. We need to talk," Corley dropped the line and headed toward the emergency stairs.


    Murray disliked his tone but sensed it was about Roseanne. After a moment''s hesitation, he followed.


    Leda noticed Roseanne''s unusual


    behavior toward Corley and nudged


    her at the canteen. "I saw that. You


    usually don''t give anyone but


    the time of day. What, having


    Murray


    change of heart, ready to dive back


    into the dating pool?"


    Roseanne answered helplessly, "What are you on about? He helped me out. I''m just grateful. That''s all. Drop it."


    Seeing she wasn''t joking, Leda just shrugged. "Fine, it seems you''ve made up your mind."


    Roseanne chuckled and forked a sandwich dripping in dressing into her mouth, "Focus on your meal."


    In the stairwell, Corley said honestly,


    "I''ve had Qur legal team start


    proceedings against the hotel for yesterday''s ident. It should be resolved in a few months if all goes well."


    Murray was irritated. "What''s your point? Showing off your heroics? Are you out of your mind?"


    Corley was used to Murray''s outburst, hinting subtly, "Don''t you think everything about yesterday was too coincidental?"


    Murray narrowed his eyes. "What are you getting at?"


    "You know what I mean." Corley sighed.


    Murray frowned. "I''ve checked the security footage. The timing of the shark was too coincidental, but there was no evidence of foul y. I know what you''re insinuating, Corley, but not everyone operates in the shadows like you."

 Chapter 118

    Murray wasn''t born yesterday. When the drama with Roseanne went down, he figured it could happen. So, he demanded to see the footage without dy. Atst, they chalked it up to coincidence. The shark, the oxygen tank, and all were just a coincidence.


    Corley frowned. "Listen to me..."


    Murray brushed off his hand, his voice icy, "I''m warning you to keep your distance from Roseanne, or you won''t like whates next!"


    Watching him walk away, Corley raised an eyebrow. Murray didn''t mention Millie. Was it an oversight, or was he deliberately keeping her out of it?


    Millie stood there, uneasy. Seeing Murray approach with a stern face, she quickly shed a smile and looped her arm through his, "Babe, I''ve been waiting for you. Let''s go and grab some breakfast. I''m starving..." By the end, her voice trailed off, her cheeks puffing out in pout and yfulness.


    Murray merely grunted, not bothering to pull his arm away. He looked around and realized Roseanne had left. He shoved his hands in his pockets, irritated. Corley, that schemer, always had an agenda. Roseanne had been on the ind for a few days, finding stunning scenery and an incredibly open vibe. Tourists from all over the globe gathered there. They had different skin colors and spoke differentnguages, but none hindered interactions.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Just this morning,ing out of the diner, she bumped into a stunning ck beauty. Fiery dreadlocks paired with a neon green bikini, she was bold and wild. Feeling Roseanne''s gaze, she yfully blew a kiss her way.


    Roseanne felt hit by her own hotness, her face went red and she almost choked on her own spit.


    Leda looked over, asking, "Are you okay? Caught a cold?"


    Roseanne smiled awkwardly. "No, just... curious. Why are so many people in bikinis today?"


    Surrounded by sea, the ind saw its share of men and women in bikinis and shorts, but today seemed exceptional, with groups of them everywhere you looked.


    "You seriously don''t know?" Leda eximed.


    Roseanne was clueless. "Know what?"


    "Seriously, you came to Maldor Beach without doing research, huh? Today''s the ind''s famous Bikini Day."


    "On this day,dies wearing bikinis to hit the beach, while the men carry a rose. You can surf, drink, dance, and socialize to your heart''s content. As the sun sets, everyone returns to the beach and the men gift their roses to the sexiestdy they find. Thedy who collects the most roses bes the princess of the night, receiving a mysterious gift from the hotel."


    "So..." she winked at Roseanne mysteriously. "I''ve got everything prepared to ensure you steal the show!" Roseanne was baffled, "What?"


    Five minutester, Leda urged, "Are you done changing?"


    A head peeked from behind the door, hesitating, "I feel like... this is a bit too much."


    Leda raised an eyebrow, pulled


    Roseanne out of the room, and


    pushed her to a mirror. "Oh myal


    Look at yourself. How is this too much? You look stunning, okay?"


    Leda admired her work, nodding in satisfaction. "Tsk, I''ve got such good taste. Look at this waist, these legs, this cleavage..."


    "Hey!" Roseanne quickly cut her off. "That''s enough!"


    Just those words had her cheeks burning up. Taking a deep breath, Roseanne turned to the mirror.


    The red bikini was the boldest


    choice, a daring two-piece that left


    little the imagination, her


    g against the fabrie


    glowing against the fabric

 Chapter 119

    The part where Roseanne found the tiny pieces of fabric meant to cover her breast downright uneptable had her eximing, "This is ridiculous!" That was too embarrassing.


    Roseanne said, "No way. I''m changing.''


    "


    "Hey!" Leda quickly grabbed her. "What are you doing? You look fabulous, and some girls here are wearing less. Why the shyness?"


    Roseanne freaked out. "Leda, give me a break, please... I can''t wear this out."


    "Aww,e on..." Just then, Leda''s phone rang.


    Seizing the moment, Roseanne wriggled free. "Leave me be. Go answer your blue-eyed puppy love!"


    Reluctantly, Leda turned to take the call outside.


    "Sweetheart, does this outfit look okay?"


    "Uh-huh." Murray didn''t even look up.


    Millie picked up another dress. "And this one? Isn''t the color too nd?"


    "It''s fine."


    "What about this? Feels sexier..." Millie was posing before the full-length mirror when she realized Murray was on his phone, ncing her way!


    Her eyebrows knitted, and her eyes widened in irritation. Just as she was about to lose her temper, something made her soften.


    "Babe," She fluttered into his arms like a butterfly, "out of these three, which one should I wear?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Murray pointed at one without much thought. "That one."


    "Ah! That''s my favorite, too. It must be fate. So, I''ll..." She bit her lower lip, "try it on for you, okay?"


    Murray nodded. "Sure."


    Millie stood up and began undressing right there. It wasn''t until she unsped her bra that Murray looked up, but the scene before him might as well have been thin air. He even frowned. "What are you doing?"


    Millie froze in embarrassment.


    Murray added, "Isn''t there a walk-in closet?"


    Ugh!


    "Alright, I''ll go change over there." Millie grabbed her dress and booked it out of there.


    When she re-emerged, dressed,


    Murray had put down his phone and


    was massaging his temples, looking weary. He had rushed out on this trip, leaving a pile of work


    del


    unfinished. Maurice had sent over a summary of urgent matters and had just finished dealing with them.


    "Changed?" Murray stood up.


    Millie managed. "Yes, ready."


    "Let''s go then." He walked out first without so much as a nce at her.


    Millie''s enthusiasm felt doused in cold water. But she quickly adjusted her mood, thinking, ''Huh, men! If he''s not looking now, he''ll surely feel possessive once we''re out and he sees other men looking at me.'' With that thought, she tugged the fabric down a bit more. "Babe, wait for me."


    ...


    The beach was bustling. From afar, it was a mix of all different skin colors, bikinis, and swimming trunks.


    Millie caught up with Murray but deliberately didn''t cling to him, even keeping a slight distance between them. As expected, she garnered quite a few whistles and attempts at flirting along the way. But Murray seemed oblivious, striding ahead.


    Millie gritted her teeth in frustration.


    Reaching the outdoor beach, Murrayy down, leaving Millie standing awkwardly. Lying down beside him didn''t seem right, either. She felt stiff and ufortable, her expression awkward. She came there for a vacation and romance, not to chase after a man who couldn''t care less.


    But then again, that man was Murray, and she felt it was worth it.


    "Hey, gorgeous, are you from Fand?" A buff, good-looking foreign dude walked up, grinning and starting to chat. Millie smiled sweetly back. "Yes, I am."


    The two hit it off, chatting away. All the while, Millie kept an eye out for Murray''s reaction.

 Chapter 120

    Murray was at the point of exhaustion, where shutting his eyes meant he drifted off into sleep, oblivious to the world around him.


    "Wow!" Suddenly, the guy with handsome looks gasped, "She''s breathtaking!"


    Millie followed his gaze and saw Roseanne stepping out from a beach cabana, d in a sleek ck bikini set. A white chiffon scarf was loosely draped around her neck, fluttering and dancing in the sea breeze. "My God! She''s like a modern-day Marilyn Monroe! So damn hot!"


    Millie shot the guy a cold look. "You think she''s beautiful?"


    The guy nodded enthusiastically. "Do you know about Marilyn Monroe? Imagine her in her iconic white dress walking down Hollywood Boulevard, the breeze lifting her dress, the scarf creating a spectacle..." Millie clenched her teeth in frustration. "And what about me? Do you think I''m beautiful?"


    "Gorgeous," the man praised without hesitation.


    Millie pressed on, "And how do Ipare to her?"


    "Oh, it''s such a tough question. But honestly, I''d say she''s more striking if I had to choose."


    Millie''s expression darkened. She was tall and graceful, with smooth skin and wavy blonde hair cascading down her back, exuding a certain allure.


    On the other hand, Roseanne wore a modest bikini, its hem covering her thighs, and the color was a subdued ck. But her skin was so perfect that the ck made her glow.


    Vaguely revealing her figure, the chiffon scarf was tender and seductive, carrying a hint of ssical elegance. Uniqueness always stood out. Amid a sea of brightly colored bikinis, Roseanne''s understated elegance made her unique.


    But what made Millie angrier was Murray''s reaction. Previously dozing off, he suddenly seemed to sense something, sat up, and his gaze locked onto Roseanne. A mix of surprise, admiration, and regret shed through his eyes.


    Millie''s jealousy twisted her features. She saw Roseanne as nothing but a


    gold digger, pampered by meet


    delicate beauty due to a life of luxury. Was she pretending to be some dignified beauty, some elegant


    trying to hook up with a wealthy man!


    girl


    Roseanne yed the studious card, hit the library, and studied for exams, likely on the hunt for her next wealthy sucker now that Murray didn''t seem as into her. Hmph! Who did she think she was? Millie


    considered her leftovers.


    "Babe, would you get jealous if other guys gave me roses?" Millie snuggled up to Murray, tilting her head to rest on his shoulder, purposely blocking his view of Roseanne. Murray pushed her away irritably. "It''s hot. Don''t stick to me."


    "Then... should I get you something to drink?"


    "Yeah," Murray responded absentmindedly, his attention quickly shifting back to Roseanne as soon as Millie left.


    ...


    "Really? You changed the one I picked for you," Leda eyed Roseanne disdainfully. "ck is too in, and with a white scarf? You might as well have worn a one-piece."


    Roseanne cleared her throat lightly. "I feelfortable this way."


    Leda rolled her eyes. "Fine, but don''te crying to me when you don''t get any roses."


    Roseanne waved her off quickly. "Please, I don''t want any."


    But as fate would have it, what you feared often came to pass.


    As the sun set, the Bikini Day''s most thrilling event, the "Flower Giving,"menced as scheduled. Nearly every man there offered roses to Roseanne.


    At first, she said no, brushing them


    off, not wanting to take them. But as


    more dudes came over with flowers and folks started cheering, she had to take them so she wouldn''Druin the fun.

 Chapter 121

    The crowd seemed to swell with anticipation, their excitement palpable.


    With a puzzled expression, Leda wondered aloud, "Why isn''t it going the way I thought it would?"


    Equally bewildered, Roseanne eximed, "Help! That isn''t what I expected, either!"


    From within the crowd, Murray''s exmation got lost amidst the buzz, a testament to the unexpected turn of events.


    Clutching the few roses she gathered, Millie felt her eyes brim with tears of frustration.


    ''Are these people blind?'' Millie cursed in her heart.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    And to think, Roseanne hadn''t even worn that sleek ck bikini she had initially donned, opting instead for a one-piece swimsuit that did her no favors. Yet, Murray seemed utterly captivated by her.


    Adorned with a wide-brimmed sunhat with a light-colored ribbon bow, Roseanne exuded an effortless elegance. The simplicity of her attire became something chic and sophisticated the moment she put it on. Her mere presence turned heads, drawing the attention of every man around. Yet, she seemed oblivious to the stir, engrossed in conversation with Leda, her asional smiles enough to make anyone''s heart skip a beat.


    "Upset?" Corley appeared beside Murray, a smirk ying on his lips as he caught thetter''s re. "She was never yours to im."


    Murray clenched his fists but remained silent.


    "She shines brighter than you realize, making it impossible for you to hide her allure," Corley continued, his gaze returning to Roseanne with undisguised admiration.


    Then, turning to Murray with a slight smirk, he added, "Regretting you lost your rose? But she''s no longer yours."


    A surprise punch was thrown at Corley, stopping just a hair''s breadth from his face. Watching the fist, Corley narrowed his eyes. "Not every time do you get a chance to make things right."


    Murray forced a smile. "Right. But


    did you forget I''m the one who nurtured that rose? I''ve watched her bloom into what she is today. Her beauty, life, and everything bears my imprint. We''ve been together for six years. Do you even know what she loves or hates?"


    Murray''s tone was mocking. "She''s mine. Our bond is inseparable. You''re living in a fantasy if you think otherwise."


    For the first time, Corley''s disdainful


    stance wavered as he regarded


    Murray sternly. He knew Murray was right. Over the years, Roseanne had had countless opportunities to leave but chose to return to Murray each time. Undoubtedly, her feelings for him ran deeper than Corle had


    imagined.


    Witnessing the two men''s intense rivalry over Roseanne, Millie clenched her teeth in envy.


    ''Why does it seem like Roseanne is the only woman in the world to them?'' Millie wondered, ''What does Roseanne have that I don''t?


    ...


    Ultimately, Roseanne emerged as the belle of the ball, garnering the most roses. All eyes were on her as if her presence alone illuminated the entire scene.


    Down below the stage, Leda was whooping and waving like crazy, taking tons of pictures of Roseanne.


    The event host a young girl with golden locks and sparkling blue eyes, her skin kissed by the sun, announced with a bright smile,


    "Congrattions to this beautify


    A small, exquisitely wrapped box was handed to Roseanne.


    "Open it now?" Roseanne asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Absolutely! Let''s have everyone witness this moment together! Three, two, one!"


    As the countdown reached its end, Roseanne untied the ribbon and-

 Chapter 122

    A snake shot out of the box! Its body was striped with alternating bands of white and ck, its tail slender and pointed, unmistakably a venomous serpent! Roseanne''s instincts kicked in, and she dropped the box instantly. But the snake hadunched into the air, baring its fangs as it lunged at her.


    The host nearby had turned as white as a sheet, clutching the microphone and screaming at the top of her lungs.


    Chaos erupted on the spot. Everyone backed away, trying to distance themselves from the danger.


    But Roseanne didn''t have that luxury and could only watch in horror as the snake flicked its tongue, aiming for her wrist.


    Just then, two figures leaped into action almost simultaneously. Being closer and quicker, Murray yanked Roseanne away before Corley could reach her.


    But in doing so, he left his neck exposed to the serpent.


    "Watch out!"


    "Be careful!"


    Roseanne and Millie both shouted out together.


    The former was safely in Murray''s arms, while thetter charged forward, using her body to shield Murray. Thus, the snake''s bitended squarely on Millie''s calf. "Ah!" Millie winced in pain and slumped to the ground.


    Murray''s pupils dted with shock. He pushed Roseanne aside and rushed to inspect the bite on Millie''s leg. It was a poisonous bite!


    "Babe..." Millie''s eyes filled with tears. "It hurts so much..."


    Murray gritted his teeth, pulling Millie into his embrace. "Why would you do something so foolish?"


    Despite the sweat from pain covering her forehead, Millie smiled weakly, "At least you''re not hurt..."


    Murray pressed his lips tightly, deeply moved as he held her hand, his voice rough, "Don''t worry. The doctor will be here soon. You''ll be fine." Millie''s gaze faded, her voice growing weaker. "I know, I''ve always trusted you. So, don''t worry too much about me. For your sake, I''ll get better..." She passed out before she could finish.


    Holding Millie limp, Murray panicked, shouting, "Doctor, where''s the doctor? Call an ambnce. Help!"


    Only then did the medical team


    arrive, leisurelyying down the


    stretcher and moving Millie onto the


    helicopter. Only the hospital in


    Whitestone Bay had the antivenom for snake bites. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Without a second thought, Murray followed them.


    Leda watched the scene unfold and couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "Thinking she''s in some tragic love story. Only Murray would be such a fool to fall for it."


    ncing sideways at Roseanne,


    Leda saw her standing dumbly,


    watching the helicopter fly away, her


    eyshes quivering before she


    looked down, hiding her


    disappointment and heartbreak.


    iming indifference yet having loved, it was difficult for Roseanne to remain unaffected. Roseanne had witnessed the urgency, panic,passion, and worry Murray had shown.


    "Anne?" Leda wrapped an arm around her, concern evident on her face, "Are you okay? Didn''t get too scared, did you?"


    Roseanne snapped back to reality, shaking her head slightly. "I''m fine."


    Leda seemed to sense something, her worry growing.


    Roseanne tried to force a smile, but each attempt was more strained than thest. After a moment, she finally spoke, "Leda, let''s head back." "Okay."


    "Don''t worry. I''m okay." Within seconds, she was back to normal. "I was just thinking it''s good for him," she paused, murmuring, "Better than before." Roseanne hoped Murray had found the one he loved this time and would cherish her.


    Having witnessed everything, Corley struggled to suppress a smirk.

 Chapter 123

    Murray was officially out of the game from that moment on.


    ...


    Millie was in good health and received the vine in time, quickly turning the corner from danger. After a thorough check-up at the hospital, confirming no critical issues, they returned to the ind.


    Just in case, Murray arranged for a doctor to go with them to take care of Millie.


    In the room, Milliey weakly on the bed while the doctor was checking on her.


    Murray stood by the bed. Several times, he thought about stepping out for a smoke, but then Millie said, "Babe, I''m scared..."


    "Please don''t leave me alone, okay?"


    "What if another snakees to bite me? Oh no..."


    Remembering how Millie had risked herself to save him, Murray''s heart softened. "Okay, I won''t go. Just cooperate with the doctor''s check-up."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Hmm." Millie nodded, her eyes brimming with tears.


    After the check-up, the doctor removed the IV and left.


    Left alone, Millie tried to sit up. Murray reached to help her, and she leaned into him, resting against his chest. "Babe, my leg hurts. Do you think it''ll scar?"


    "It won''t. The doctor assured us."


    "But it hurts..."


    "The doctor has just applied the medication on it. Bear with it a little."


    While talking, Murray''s mind


    wandered. He remembered when Roseanne had twisted her ankle during a College track meet but insisted on finishing the 800-meter run. Afterward, her ankle was so swollen that she couldn''t walk properly.


    Murray had taken her to the hospital, where the doctor scolded her for being reckless, nearly damaging her bone. Yet she didn''tin, just a faint redness around her eyes. Murray had called her foolish, saying she shouldn''t have run in the first ce and thinking she should have stopped immediately.


    But Roseanne said, "I wouldn''t graduate if I didn''t meet the requirement. I had to grit my teeth and get through it! Besides, it hurts so much. Why are you still scolding me?" "Babe? What are you thinking about?" Seeing he hadn''t responded, Millie propped herself up and shook his arm.


    "What did you say?" Murray snapped back to the present, looking down at her.


    "Just... I heard it''s hard to avoid


    scars, no matter how good the medication is. Will my leg look terrible then?" The thought of having two snake bite marks on herdeg


    made her frantic.


    Perhaps because Millie had saved him, Murray was patient this time. "How could that be? Trust in modern medical technology. And even if there is a scar, stic surgery is an option..."


    Before he could finish, Millie suddenly hugged him tightly around the waist and mumbled into his embrace, "Would you hate me if I got a scar?"


    Murray froze, unsure how to answer, then heard her cooing, "Even if you despise me, I won''t leave you. I love you. I''ll always be by your side, forever and ever."


    Aplex look shed in Murray''s eyes as he lifted his hand, gently stroking Millie''s hair, but found himself at a loss for words.


    After a while, he spoke, "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, that snake would have bitten me. Whatever you want, say it. I''ll do my best to fulfill it..."


    "You don''t need to thank me." Millie suddenly looked up at Murray, her gaze sincere as if he were her entire world, "I''m more than willing to do it."


    "I know you still have Roseanne in


    your heart... but it''s okay. I don''t


    mind. I believe you''ll only have me in


    your heart and eyes one day. You protect Roseanne, and I''ll protect yout."

 Chapter 124

    "I love you, just like you love Roseanne. You yearn for her, unattainable as it might seem, and I yearn for you that way, too. If you ask me what I want, I only want a chance to be with you," Millie said softly, her eyes brimming with sincerity and an unmistakable humility.


    Murray felt a tug at his heartstrings. "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of you from now on. I won''t let you get hurt again."


    Millie smiled with a sweetness in her voice, "I know. I''ve always believed that."


    Murray''s embrace tightened around her, yet unease lingered in his heart, unexined.


    ...


    The event had barely concluded when a mishap urred, prompting the hotel staff to spring into action swiftly. Since the ident involved personal safety, the manager didn''t hesitate to call the police.


    The officers arrived and conducted their inquiries among all involved that night. As expected, they didn''t unearth much, eventually attributing the incident to an ident. After all, snakes were amon sight, with the hotel backed by a tropical forest.


    "But venomous snakes? That''s rare, isn''t it?" Leda interjected coldly.


    "Well..."


    "And on a beach crowded with people? Even rarer, right?"


    The police exchanged looks of uncertainty while the hotel manager was at a loss for words.


    Leda scoffed, "This is the second time my friend has faced a threat to her life on this ind. Just wait. It isn''t over! Come on, Anne, let''s go!"


    With that, she stormed off with Roseanne.


    "Rx. It''s not worth it," Roseanne said once they were away from the crowd.


    Leda hit the ceiling. "You were nearly hurt, and you''re still so calm? It''s like I''m worrying for nothing, huh?"


    Roseanne smiled. "Victory doesn''te from a single battle."


    "What does that mean? Do you have a n?" Leda was curious.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Roseanne shook her head, "No."


    Leda was speechless.


    "This series of incidents, Anne, I''m worried. What if something else happens..."


    "I have a n for that," Roseanne said.


    "What n?" Leda blinked.


    "Guess."


    ...


    After the scare and hardly eating anything, Roseanne and Leda felt their hunger kick in. They headed to the restaurant for a hearty meal. After


    eating, Leda left joyously for a date after receiving a call.


    Instead of returning to the room, Roseanne walked along the coast to the north.


    She saw the twinkling lights along the path a few minutester, andza spicy seent wafted through the air, reminiscent of seasoning. Was it barbecue seasoning? Did Maldor Beach have their barbecue food?


    Following the scent, Roseanne arrived at a shop named Aroma''s Antique Corner. Was it run by someone from home?


    Expecting a restaurant, Roseanne was surprised to find an antique shop. The owner was seasoning chicken wings, exining the delicious aroma.


    The shop was small and easily surveyed at a nce. Aside from the old stuff near the door, the shelves were packed with cool little knick-knacks.


    Suddenly, a small, somewhat stern


    yet endearing figurine caught Roseanne''s eye. It was no bigger than a hand, but the craftsmanship was exquisite. It was lifelike, from the creases in its shirt to the gote-rimmed sses perched on its nose.

 Chapter 125

    When the shopkeeper saw Roseanne, he could tell she was from Fand. When encountering someone from his homnd, his demeanor instantly grew warmer. "You''ve got a good eye, youngdy. I''ve handcrafted these sculptures myself. They''d make perfect gifts to take back home."


    With a smile, Roseanne inquired about the price before saying, "Okay, could you pack them up for me?"


    "You got it!" the shopkeeper said while packaging the sculptures and slipping a postcard into the bag. "If there''s anything you want to say but can''t, write it down here."


    Roseanne pursed her lips, thinking it unnecessary as she had nothing she couldn''t express, but it seemed rude to refuse a gift.


    Back at her hotel room, and after a shower, Roseanne noticed the gift bag on the table. She pulled out the postcard, which featured a stunning seascape of Maldor Beach, and tossed it onto the table. It was of no use to her anyway.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ...


    The following morning, Corley went to the restaurant right on time, only to find no sign of Roseanne. Only Leda was there, having her breakfast alone, a cup and a sd on the table.


    "Good morning, Mr. Sullivan!" Leda greeted him with a smile, having noticed him circling the ce thrice. "Looking for someone to have breakfast with?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Corley pulled a chair and sat across from her. "Morning, Ms. Reynolds."


    "Morning."


    Corley nced at her cup. "That milk looks good."


    Leda corrected him. "This is coffee."


    An awkward silence ensued.


    Leda sipped it and asked, "Is there something you wanted to say, Mr. Sullivan?"


    Dropping the act, Corley got straight to the point. "Where''s Roseanne? I haven''t seen her."


    Leda asked him back, "Looking for her for something special?"


    "Can''t I see her without a reason?" Corley''s patience wore thin.


    Leda couldn''t help butugh. "Are all you finance guys this free toward the year-end?"


    She had sensed something was off since Cortey showed up on the ind. His constant attempts to start conversations and show interest in Anne were too obvious. His intentions were loud and clear!


    Corley replied, "Not free. Very busy."


    "Then why take a vacation?"


    "Because someone I wanted to see is here."


    As the conversation turned serious, Leda put down her fork, her smile fading. What are your true


    intentions with Anne? If I''m not


    mistaken, you and Murray were like


    brothers, right?"


    "Fairdy, fine gentleman. The intentions are too numerous andplicated to exin," Corley said cryptically.


    Leda was silent.


    Corley admitted, "Murray and I fell out."


    Leda nodded, "I can see that. Is it because of Anne?"


    Corley was silent. His silence was more like admission.


    Leda burst intoughter. "Serves him right! That jerk Murray had iting!"


    Corley was puzzled by her reaction. "Seriously?"


    After herughter subsided, Leda


    vel


    finished her coffee, wiped her mouth and said, "Okay, I


    understand. Then, I wish you sess in winning thedy''s heart?"


    "Thanks for the good words," Corley nodded slightly.


    "I''ll leave you to your meal then," Leda said as she stood up.


    Corley urged, "Wait. You haven''t told me where the dy'' is."


    Leda checked her watch. "At this time, she''s probably... boarding a ne?"


    Corley was stunned. Little did he know, Roseanne''s solution was to return home.


    "There''s only so long you can y the thief before getting caught, right? If this ind''s vibe doesn''t match mine, it''s back home for me!"

 Chapter 126

    As Corley left the restaurant, he missed bumping into Murray,ing in for breakfast.


    Murray frowned slightly. He nced around discreetly, not spotting Roseanne anywhere.


    "Babe, looking for something?" Noticing his surveying gaze, Millie asked knowingly.


    Murray looked back at her. "You shouldn''t have insisted oning over with that injury on your leg."


    "I could have had breakfast in bed, but I''ve stayed in for too long. I need some fresh air, or else I''ll start to feel out of breath," Millie said, sticking her tongue out yfully.


    Murray hummed softly, "What do you fancy for breakfast?"


    "A sandwich and some milk, thank you, babe."


    Murray had searched all four diners on the ind by noon and still hadn''t seen Roseanne. He strolled along the beach in the afternoon with no luck, either. At night, he spotted Leda, but still no sign of Roseanne.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It was even weirder that Corley seemed to have vanished since that morning. Could it be that Roseanne and he went on a date? The thought made Murray restless. He stood up, paused, and picked up Millie''s shawl hanging on the back of the chair.


    It was a regr piece bought on the ind. Nearly everyone had one, including Roseanne.


    He approached Leda. "Roseanne left her shawl with me at noon. Here, take it to her."


    On a date with a handsome guy, Leda got caught off guard and blurted out, "Noon? How''s that possible? She''s already back..."


    Oops! Realizing her slip-up, Leda said defensively, "Murray, trying to trick me into spilling beans?"


    His gaze turned sharp. "Anne went back home?"


    Leda rolled her eyes. "None of your business."


    Murray nodded. "It seems like she did head back."


    After getting his answer, Murray took off.


    There was no need to guess. If Roseanne had left, Corley must have been gone with her.


    Leda cursed herself for being so talkative!


    As Murray walked, he pulled out his phone and called Maurice. "Book me the next flight back home."


    Maurice replied, "Right away, Mr. Sherwood. Will thedye back with you?"


    It was better to ask and avoid making the same mistake twice.


    He hesitated.


    "Babe, I just heard from the waiter that there''s a cruise setting sail the day after tomorrow. They''re having a captain''s dinner on board. Let''s sign up, shall we? It could be fun. What do you think?"


    Millie wrapped her arm around his. "Since I can''t travel back now with my condition, why not just enjoy ourselves a bit longer?" Murray paused.


    Maurice asked on the phone. "Hello? Mr. Sherwood, are you there?"


    "Cancel the booking for now."


    "Okay."


    Noticing the phone, Millie apologized, "Oh, were you on a call? Sorry, I didn''t see that. Hope I didn''t interrupt." Murray waved it off. "No, you didn''t."


    Her face lit up with a smile. "That''s great. The doctor said my wound is doing fine for now. No signs of infection..." Mentioning the injury softened Murray.


    "A cruise it is, then? Please? I''ve never been to a captain''s dinner before." She cooed, and her voice was as sweet as lychee gtin.


    Murray found himself nodding. "Okay, we''ll go."


    "Mua! Thank you, babe."


    At nine in the evening, the flightnded on time at Lumina City Airport As Roseanne stepped out of the terminal, the familiar chill, mixed with bits of ice, hit her face, making her sneeze instantly.

 Chapter 127

    Knowing the dramatic change in temperature from her previous destination, Roseanne pulled out her long down jacket before the nended, wrapping herself up.


    Yet, it was a miscalction. A freezing rain had fallen a few days ago, leaving icicles hanging from trees and telephone poles. They looked light and fluffy, but once theynded on you, it didn''t take long for your wet clothes to turn into ice.


    The street was normally busy, but in the freezing cold of winter andte at night, traffic was whizzing by too fast for her to g down a taxi.


    Shivering, she took out her phone to check the ride-sharing app. What was supposed to be a five-minute wait three minutes ago had turned into half an hour.


    She nced at the map, glowing red, showing the driver stuck some distance away. As she debated whether to cancel, a car slowly stopped beside her.


    The window rolled down, revealing a familiar face with gentle, clear-cut features. Owen was wearing a deep grey turtleneck sweater, the outline of his Adam''s apple partially visible. From Roseanne''s angle, his profile seemed cast in shadow, adding warmth to his otherwise aloof demeanor.


    "It''s hard to get a ride around here at this hour. I''m heading home, too. Hop in."


    Once inside the car, noticing Roseanne was cold, Owen cranked up the heating to the max.


    Remembering he had a heat pack in the glovepartment, he handed it to her. "Warm up with this for now."


    Roseanne felt her hands were no better than ice sticks. With the heat pack and the warm air circting inside the car, she gradually felt life seeping back into her.


    "Thanks. I thought I would freeze to death at the airport." Roseanne sniffled, recalling how Leda had offered to arrange her a driver. Not wanting to bother anyone, she declined, not anticipating the struggle to find a ride from the airport.


    Owen nced at her. "There''s a significant conference in town, so there''s a bit of a traffic mpdown, including the ride-shares. That''s why it''s hard to find a cab."


    Roseanne had a lightbulb moment. "No wonder there were so few taxis on the road. I thought I hadnded in another world."


    Turning toward Owen, she asked, "And you? Howe you''re here at the airport at this hour?"


    Owen exined, "A family elder was


    returning home, and I came to pick


    her and


    took a cab before I arripide


    But she was tired of waiting I


    After receiving a call, he started heading back, only to see Roseanne standing in the cold because re in his rearview mirror, prompting him to turn around.


    Roseanne nodded, not prying further.


    At a red light, Owen asked, "Feeling warmer now?"


    "Yeah," Roseanne bit her lip,


    embave spent a few


    in the


    days


    and suddenly, I''m not here."


    coping well with the cold


    "I brought you a little something." She remembered something and opened her backpack.


    Owen was momentarily stunned. "A gift?"


    "Yes, for you and Ms. Payne. Both of you." Roseanne said, handing him his share, "When I saw it, it reminded me of you." Owen checked out the little statue wearing a shirt and pants, with gold-framed sses sitting on its nose, holding a book.


    The expression was supposed to be serious, but the exaggerated yet adorable proportions of the body made it look rather humorous.


    After a brief silence, Owenmented, "Really? Aside from us wearing sses, I don''t see much resemnce."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 128

    Roseanne beamed, defending her choice yfully, "Come on, it does look like you if you squint a bit." She shook the little figurine, and Owen couldn''t help but chuckle. "Well, maybe not so much now."


    In the end, Owen epted the gift and thanked her.


    Roseanne said, "No worries. The light''s green..."


    ...


    When she got home, it was the early hours of the morning. Before leaving, Roseanne had ensured her apartment was spotless and arranged for a cleaning service toe by while she was away. It was as if she had never left.


    After taking a shower, shey in her soft,rge bed, inhaling the scent of her body wash, blissfully closing her eyes. Indeed, no matter where you go, there''s no ce like home. Meanwhile, Owen was still awake. He was at the final stages of the experiment''s first phase, recently swamped with work, barely squeezing in the time to make it to the airport. Thus, he nned to shower, change clothes, and return to theb. As he put on his shoes in the entryway, he saw the figurine Roseanne had given him.


    Upon entering his apartment, he had ced the little figure on a shelf above his shoe cab, surrounded by books. He suddenly smiled, admitting that it did indeed resemble him.


    In winter Lumina City was nketed in a heavy snowfall, turning the world outside Roseanne''s window into a pristine white wondend. Past eight in the morning, neighborhood kids had formed groups to build snowmen. The yful shouts and the cries of street vendors filled the air with a vibrantmunity spirit.


    While heading out for grocery shopping, Roseanne noticed a line of snowmen of varying heights and designs neatly arranged. Thergest one looked dazed, with two nutshells for eyes and a pink stic pinwheel on its head, somewhat reminiscent of a cartoon character.


    Roseanne had walked past it but doubled back, embedding a cherry from her basket as its nose. Stepping back to admire her work, she nodded in satisfaction.


    At the market, she found some fresh, affordable beef ribs, perfect for making spicy beef strips, with the rest ideal for a stew,plementing it with some sweet, crunchy carrots. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Knock.


    Roseanne heard someone knocking. She whipped off her apron and went to check it out.


    It was the neighbor from the third floor. All smiles, her eyes crinkling at the corners... "Hey, Anne, you in? My daughter-inw gave birth to a baby girl a few days ago. We''ll have the baby baptized in the church at the end of the month. Here, this is the invitation for you."


    The neighbor had always looked out for Roseanne, seeing her living alone.


    Hearing the good news, Roseanne felt genuinely happy for her. She thanked the neighbor and fetched some of her homemade oat cookies and beef jerky to give in return.


    The neighbor was surprised and delighted, and she protested, "Oh, it''s very kind of you. I didn''t expect anything back."


    Roseanne replied, "It''s just something I whipped up myself, hardly a return gift. I just wanted you to try them and see if they taste good."


    Seeing her insistence, the neighbor didn''t argue further.


    "Oh, by the way, your next-door neighbor, Mr. Reynolds, he''s always out early and backte. I''ve tried a few times but never caught him in. Could you give him the invitation for me?"


    Remembering she still had to take chicken soup to her daughter-inw in the hospital, the neighbor hurried off.


    Roseanne looked down at the invitation in her hand, puzzled. If she remembered correctly, Owen wasn''t exactly fond of those asions, was he?

 Chapter 129

    At ten in the evening, the snow began to fall silently again. Owen closed his umbre, shaking off the umting snowkes, which soon melted into water droplets.


    Theb had faced many issues, one problem after another. Even for someone as seasoned as Owen, it was starting to take its toll.


    As the end of the year approached, the festive spirit grew stronger. He hadn''t had a good night''s sleep in days. However, with theb data finally corrected to safe levels, and considering it was almost time for the holiday season, he decided to give everyone a few days off.


    Fumbling for his keys, Owen was about to unlock his door when he heard the door behind him open.


    A cozy, yellow glow washed over the floor and onto him, lighting up the dim corridor.


    Roseanne''s voice was like a warm ember in the cold winter air. "Mr. Reynolds, you''re home early today. Mrs. Thompson on the third floor had a granddaughter and sent over the invitation for the baby''s baptism this afternoon. I''ve got yours here. Give me a moment, and I''ll grab it for you."


    Owen, whose senses were usually sharper than most, felt his mindg a half beat behind at the sound of her clear, gentle voice. It wasn''t until a small basket was pressed into his hands, filled with several perfectly round cupcakes and a jar of her homemade beef stew, that he snapped back to reality.


    It took him a moment to respond with a deep, slightly hoarse "Thank you."


    A cold breeze swept through the hallway, causing Roseanne to shiver. "I''ve warmed up the stew and cupcakes for you. Eat them while they''re hot. I''ll close the door now." "Okay."


    The brief light was out, and the door closed once again.


    Owen entered his apartment and turned on the light, finding the usually spacious room cold and silent.


    Feeling weighed down, he rubbed


    his temples and opened the beef stew. The aroma of beef mixed with


    hints of rosemary and softened carrots filled the air. He took a bite, finding the seasoning just right. ncing at the cupcakes, he


    hesitated but eventually had one


    with the stew. Surprisingly, it wasn''t


    bad.


    Soon, he felt warmth spreading through his body. He loungedzily on the couch, letting his thoughts drift, his mood gradually lightening.


    His phone buzzed a few times on the table.


    Without even checking, he knew who it was.


    He had always been abroad in the past years, missing every family gathering at the old house. This year, with ns to stay in the country long-term, attending family gatherings was inevitable.


    Sure enough, after ignoring the morning calls, the evening brought a barrage of messages.


    Picking up his phone, he saw most were from his mother, probing and caring, with a few from siblings asking various questions.


    Only one message was from his father, echoing his mother''s sentiments but urging him toe home. Owen replied to each, promising to finish his work as soon as possible.


    Owen put down the phone, and his


    gaze fell on the empty stew jar with only two pieces of carrot left. Suddenly, he thought about going home in a few days. When he saw Roseanne again, it would probably be after the holidays. Would Roseanne stay in Lumina for the holidays?


    Owen had contemted returning the stew jar to Roseanne several times but could never bring himself to knock on her door.


    Unbeknownst to him, Roseanne was already packing her bags, heading to the train station. For six years, she hadn''t gone home once. Hovering over the ticket purchase on her phone, she hesitated for a long time, exiting and re-entering the app, only to finally press the buy button. There were some things she couldn''t avoid forever. She had to face them eventually.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 130

    At eight in the morning, Pinehollow''srgest farmers'' market was buzzing with activity, a lively scene unfolding as locals mingled, catching up and shopping for their daily needs. "Mr. Cole, here for your fish fix again?" a voice rang out amidst themotion.


    "Indeed. Got any salmon today?"


    "Sure. I saved some just for you..." The middle-aged woman spoke while skillfully weighing and descaling the fish. "All done."


    Norris Cole pulled out his smartphone, asking, "How much do I owe you?"


    The middle-aged woman said, "Oh, don''t worry about it. Just take it. On the house! My boy Ike hasn''t exactly been a walk in the park for you..."


    "That won''t do. You''re running a business here. How can I not pay?" Norris promptly made a payment of $30 in cash.


    He was always generous.


    Stunned by the payment, the woman protested, "Oh, how can I ept this..."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Norris replied, "I''d feel bad not paying. Anyway, I need to pick up some green onions. You take care now."


    "Wait, Mr. Cole..."


    Norris stopped in his tracks. "Yes? What''s up?"


    "Erm," the woman fidgeted with her apron as she said, "I heard Horizon Future Middle School has slots for rmending students for the physicspetition. Winning the gold medal at the international level could secure a spot at prestigious institutions like Kingswell University or Twilight Peak Academy!"


    Norris nodded. "Yes, there are rmendation slots."


    The woman asked again, "Do you think Ike stands a chance?"


    There was a brief silence before Norris replied, "Hazel, first, you must understand the essence of thesepetitions. It demands a higher level of knowledge than what the students are used to, a real challenge."


    "The school has slots for various subjects, typically reserved for students who excel distinctly in one subject, showing both superior academic skills and a knack forpetitive thinking."


    Growing anxious, Hazel interjected, "But Ike''s grades are excellent. He''s consistently ranked in the top 20 in his grade. Doesn''t that count for something?"


    "Let me exin," Norris continued


    patiently, "Rankings are based on overall performance. It''s the individual subject rankings that truly matter Moreover, the school has decided on the nominations for this year''spetition. So, there''s not much I can do."


    "I see. Well, never mind then," Hazel replied, trying to mask her disappointment.


    "Okay then, I''ll leave you to it. Take care."


    Hazel smiled. "You too,e back anytime."


    However, as Norris walked away,


    Hazel''s demeanor changed, and she


    muttered, "All this chatter about


    subject rankings. My Ike is great at everything. But he''s pretending he''s powerless, saying the decision''s already been made like he can''t do anything about it. What a phony."


    "Hazel, who are you talking to? Saw something upsetting?" a neighbor inquired, having overheard parts of the conversation. "I saw Mr. Cole heading over there. I was trying to ask him about Amanda''s studies." "Don''t bother. Ike ''doesn''t qualify'' for the physicspetition." As if your daughter was any different, dabbling in physics, chemistry, andputer science.


    The neighbor asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s all because he''s got a daughter who made it to Kingswell University. He can''t stand the thought of someone else''s child shining, too," Hazel scoffed.


    The neighbor disagreed, "Now, Hazel, don''t be spreading rumors. Mr. Cole''s not like that."


    Hazel didn''t let it go. "I don''t care


    what he''s like By not letting my Ike in, he''s showing he can''t stand to see anyone else seed. So, what if his daughter went to Kingswell? She hasn''t been back for years and must have forgotten her folks. Acts like they''re too good for us now.


    "1


    ¡°I also heard his ''brilliant'' daughter dropped out of grad school and isn''t working. So much for superiority."

 Chapter 131

    The neighbor gossiped, "Seriously? Without a job or education, what''s she up to?"


    "Oh, you know, ying sugar baby to the rich! Just lie down and spread her legs. And vo, her bank ount''s blooming. Why bother hunting for a job?"


    "Yikes! Hazel, watch your mouth! That''s ady''s reputation you''re messing with!"


    Hazel continued, "Hmph. If his daughter has worked a decent job, why hasn''t she shown her face around here in years? She''s ashamed, and that''s why. Norris surely doesn''t want the scandal. In a small town like ours, gossip spreads faster than wildfire. How''s he supposed to keep his head high as a teacher?"


    "Oh, my lord..."


    These whispers never reached Norris. Even if they had, he might have kept to his silence.


    In his eyes, what his daughter was doing wasn''t much different from being kept as a mistress in a big house.


    When Roseanne stepped off the train, she couldn''t help but wrap her down jacket tighter around herself. Despite Pinehollow being farther south than Lumina City, it was still bitterly cold this time of the year. She sat in the taxi, watching the scenery reel backward, memories of her hometown slowly aligned with the view outside the window.


    With its modest poption, Pinehollow had seen its heavy industries move out over the years. The government pushed tourism, leading to significant greening efforts along the roads. They had the old buildings refurbished and parks newly minted. Only the old town retained its original look, with the river dividing the new from the old.


    In summer, people would boat on the river.


    In winter, its flowing surface would freeze over, breaking at the slightest touch and scattering like diamonds, shimmering brightly.


    An ancient arch bridge spanned the river, and the Cole family lived at one end. While she was walking through the alleys, the sign for Pinehollow Horizon Future Middle School Staff Quarters soon came into view.


    Once a top physics student of his generation at Twilight Peak Academy, Norris got specially invited to teach at Pinehollow Horizon Future Middle School.


    Within a year, he became the head


    of the physics department. He also founded the school''s physicspetition team, sending quite a few students to international contests, all of whom went to prestigious universities and achieved great sess.


    Being hailed as a teacher whose influence spread far and wide wasn''t an overstatement. His teaching excellence secured him among the first batch of teachers to enjoy housing benefits, and he was the youngest.


    Thinking of her father, Roseanne felt a wave of emotion.


    "I told you to aim high, and this is your choice? For a man, you''re willing to throw away your future?"


    "To think I, Norris, have failed so miserably as a teacher and a father!"


    "If you leave with him, don''t evere back. Don''t ever consider us your family!"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Anne, are you sure about this? Are you willing to give up your parents for him?"


    "Fine, from now on, I''m not your father, and you are not my daughter!"


    "Youngdy, we''re here." The driver''s voice brought her back to reality.


    Roseanne quickly paid him. "Thank you."


    The Cole family lived on the ground floor. They had a cute little yard mostly taken up by a wisteria trellis. Her dad had built it for her mom ''cause she loved purple so much.


    When in bloom, the cascading vines


    filled with vibrant flowers were her mother''s favorite retreat. Seeing her love for it, Norris had constructed a swing for her. But as she grew older, the swing was left forgotten. She had been gone for education and six years had passed without seeing the wisteria or the swing. Wondering how they fared brought a stinging to her eyes.


    Standing before her home, Roseanne took a deep breath and knocked.

 Chapter 132

    "Who''s there?" Hearing the knock, Norris quickly wiped his hands on his apron, ncing at the freshly made roast chicken and carefully cing it on the table before heading to the door. In the room, watering the housents, Madge heard the knock, peering outside, "Who''s it? Is it Jay?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Norris replied, "Jay texted this morning and said he''d arrive tomorrow. It''s probably Lacey from next door. You''ve been under the weathertely, and I asked her to bring some fresh milk..." At the door, Roseanne looked at her father opening the door. Six years flew by. The white at his temples had spread, and the lines on his square face deepened.


    As a child, she loved riding on her dad''s shoulders, but her father seemed older, his back more bent, yet his eyes remained as sharp and clear as they had been six years ago. "Dad..." her voice was soft.


    From initial shock to disbelief, Norris'' expression darkened. "What are you doing back?"


    The outside fell silent. Feeling something was off, Madge exited the living room before she entered the yard. "Norris, why aren''t you answering? Who is it?"


    However, upon seeing the person at the door, her grip loosened, and the watering bottle dropped with a crash.


    Tears filled Roseanne''s eyes. Her mother looked as beautiful and elegant as ever, seemingly favored by time.


    Their eyes met, and she couldn''t help but murmur, "Mom..."


    Hearing her daughter''s voice, Madge''s hands trembled slightly, her lips moving but unable to form aplete sentence. After a moment, she managed in a husky voice, "Norris, let''s go inside."


    In the living room, the atmosphere was heavy.


    Norris sat on the couch, his expression nk, "Why did youe back? Have you forgotten what you said?"


    Six years ago, Roseanne had chosen


    a man over a direct Ph.D. program, something Norris found out about at thest minute. That night, he was so angry that his blood pressure spiked,nding him in the hospital.


    He''d always looked out for her and helped her grow, never thought she would ditch everything for a guy.


    He still remembered confronting her in Lumina City, where she dered she had chosen between love and academia with no regrets.


    Recalling that scene still made Norris'' chest tight with difort.


    "I''ve said it before. From now on, you chase your love, and your mother and I will live like we don''t have a daughter!"


    "Dad..." Tears streamed down Roseanne''s face.


    "Don''t call me that." Norris turned away, refusing to look at her. "I''m not your dad, nor do I have the capacity to be."


    Noticing his rising blood pressure due to the emotional turmoil, Madge patted his back quickly. "Enough. You know your blood pressure is high, yet you still get worked up!" After telling Norris off, Madge turned to Roseanne.


    This daughter of theirs was so stubborn! They had tried persuading and scolding her, but she decided to make her own mistakes.


    Madge had written many novels with heroines who were bold and resilient, yet she never expected her daughter to be more stubborn than her fictional characters in matters of love! Madge had even thought her daughter had lost her sense of love!


    With a hardened heart, she spoke coldly, "You see, your father is not well. He can''t handle the stress. If you still consider us your family, don''t upset your dad anymore. Just go now."


    Roseanne felt her throat tightening, her nose started stinging, and her eyes got all teary and blurry. "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry. I realize my mistake now. I truly do..."


    "Dad, I know you''ve always had high


    hopes for me wanting me to strive for greater heights. I''m sorry I let you down." She took a deep breath, turning to Madge. "And Mom, you always taught me to be independent and strong, not to be anyone''s essory. I''m sorry. I couldn''t do it..."

 Chapter 133

    "Coming back home was for two reasons. First, I missed you like crazy. Second, I hoped Mom and Dad could give me another shot to fix my mistakes." Said Roseanne.


    For years, she''d stayed away, terrified of seeing that look of disappointment in her parents'' eyes. It was also about proving to them that her choices weren''t wrong. But reality had other ns, pping her hard in the face. She was wrong and astronomically off the mark.


    Norris'' eyes trembled slightly. Did he hear that right? Was she admitting her mistakes?


    Madge felt a pang in her heart. If their strong-willed daughter admitted her mistake, it must mean she''d been through a lot.


    "Are you... are you sure about this?" Norris'' tone visibly softened.


    Roseanne bit her lip. "I''ve thought it over. It''s just that I was afraid of upsetting you, so I didn''t daree home..."


    She gave a sniffle, remembering how scared and unsure she was beforeing back home.


    She cautiously looked up. "Mom, Dad, can I stay? I want to spend Christmas with you."


    Norris turned away, hiding the tears in his eyes, his voice gruff, "Since you''re back, you might as well stay."


    Madge sighed with relief. "Come on. Bring your suitcases to your room. Dinner''s getting cold..."


    Roseanne couldn''t hold back her tears anymore, bursting intoughter and sobs. "Mom, Dad, I''ve missed you so much. This time, I''ve finally found my way back home."


    Madge''s eyes watered as she embraced her long-lost daughter. After six years, their family was whole again.


    ...


    It took a long while for the family, reunited after six years, to calm their tears andpose themselves.


    Norris denied crying. "It''s just my seasonal conjunctivitis acting up. Don''t you know?"


    Madge rolled her eyes. Yeah, right.


    She tenderly touched Roseanne''s swollen eyes, half amused, half annoyed. "Look at you, crying when you get back. Wasn''t it enough to cry yourself, and you had to make us all join in?"


    Roseanne clung to her,


    unashamedly leaning into Madge''s embrace, acting like the child she once was "I haven''t seen you in so long. What''s wrong with shedding a few tears? Besides, how have you and Dad been while I was gone? You''re both looking well.


    Norris chuckled. "Your mother and I are doing just fine as always. No worries."


    Roseanne nodded. Norris looked a bit older but otherwise healthy, and Madge could pass for a woman in her early thirties.


    Roseanne''s eyes felt ufortable after crying, and she instinctively reached to rub them.


    Madge pped her hand away. "I''ve told you not to rub your eyes."


    "Norris, bring an ice pack for Anne''s eyes, or they''ll swell tomorrow morning."


    Norris nodded.


    His daughter was back, and though he didn''t say much, his smile never faded. "Okay, I''ll do it now."


    As he headed to the kitchen, he remembered, "Wait. I haven''t finished cooking dinner yet."


    Madge chuckled, rising to check on


    §×Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    his cooking. "Did you end up cooking


    the fish


    again? I''ve told you to leave


    it to me. You never get it right Let


    me see how you''ve done...


    "We only had three dishes prepared, and that''s not enough now that Anne''s back. I''ll head to the market to get some more."


    Madge reminded him. "And don''t forget the bacon."


    "I know. Anne loves it."


    Hearing her folks'' voices, Roseanne felt a wave of warmth inside her.


    She looked out the window. The storm had passed, and the skies were clear. It was perfect.

 Chapter 134

    A tantalizing aroma filled the kitchen as Norris emerged in the evening, holding a steaming bowl. "Minestrone tried a new recipe. Tell me what you think?"


    Roseanne''s eyes swept over the dinner table, brimming with dishes like beef stew, green beans, barbecued fish, the minestrone, and meatballs in tomato sauce, all her favorites.


    Madge carefully picked the most tender fish and ced it in her bowl. "Your dad might not be the best at cooking fish, but this one? I''ve tasted it. It''s exactly how you like it. Here, have some more." Norris feigned offense. "What do you mean I''m not good with fish? I''m about people, not just fish!"


    A snort ofughter escaped them.


    "Right," Madge conceded with a yful roll of her eyes, "You''re a true master in the kitchen, whether it''s cooking, fishing, or just being yourself. Satisfied now?"


    Norris was pleased. "That''s more like it. I ran into old Mr. Johnson next door the other day. Even he asked for my recipes! You''re lucky I cook every day. You should just be quietly grateful."


    Madge pretended to be angry. "Fine, fine. I''m ''quietly grateful.'' Why don''t you eat before your mouth starts another argument now?"


    "That sounded pretty half-hearted. You don''t believe me? Ask Anne if my cooking isn''t top-notch." With that, Norris gently ced another piece of fish into her te. "Here, Anne. Try this and tell me how it tastes."


    Listening to her parents'' yful bickering brought a smile to Roseanne''s face.


    She took a bite of the fish, savoring the fresh sweetness that only needed ginger and scallions to remove the fishy taste, finished off with soy sauce for that perfect vor, keeping the fish''s natural taste intact. Norris was always the one doing the cooking, since Madge hardly ever stepped foot in the kitchen.


    After school, Roseanne would wait in the office for him to finish work, then they''d ride home together, often passing through the local farmers'' market where everyone knew Norris.


    On the other hand, Madge never shopped for groceries, iming she couldn''t pick good produce and found the market too noisy.


    Besides the fish, another specialty of Norris was scrambled eggs, learned solely because of Roseanne''s childhood fondness for the dish.


    It didn''t stop her from critiquing Norris'' cooking despite Madge''sck of culinary skills, which spurred him to refine his craft, eventually earning him the title of the family''s master chef.


    After moving away, Roseanne only had Murray forpany, taking on the role of preparing meals and waiting for him toe home to dine.


    It contrasted her childhood, where


    meals were always ready, courtesy of her father, and all she did was eat and asionally critique. When enjoying this treatment once again, Roseanne realized how much her parents cherished her.


    Roseanne praised, "It''s been a while, but I still think Dad makes the best fish, unbeatable by five-star chefs."


    Proud and touched, Norris assured her, "Whenever you crave it, I''ll cook for you."


    Holding back tears, Roseanne responded with a warm smile.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After dinner, Madge prepared a fruit tter with the afternoon''s fresh purchases. Not finding anyone in the living room, she stepped outside and saw the father-daughter duo sitting in the yard.


    set


    With the early nightfall, the yard''s lights seemed dimmer, casting a cozy glow around the fire pit''s crackling charcoal, adding warmth to the atmosphere. Roseanne satfortably, warmed by the fire, with asional flickers of light dancing on her face.


    Madge joined them, offering the fruit tter. "The strawberries from our garden are ripe, sweet, and fragrant. You used to love them as a child. Try some."


    The strawberries glistened with water droplets on them, their sweet aroma wafting through the air.

 Chapter 135

    Roseanne took a bite, her eyes crinkling with delight. "Yummy."


    Madge caught the gleam of happiness in her eyes, reminded of how she looked when she arrived home today. A wave of emotion washed over her. She reached out, taking her daughter''s hand in her warm palm, gently brushing her hair back to take a closer look at her face. "You''ve lost weight."


    With her cheeks all stuffed with strawberry, Roseanne shook her head, denying it. "That''s not true. I just weighed myself. I''m two pounds heavier thanst week."


    "It''s just that you look thinner to me. Feel my hands. They''re much more chubby."


    She feigned distress. "I was considering going on a diet..."


    Before she could finish, Norris interjected with a frown. "Youngdy, why would you need to diet? You''re so thin. Losing any more weight would turn you into nothing but bones."


    Kids were always online, following some diet guru and starving themselves, not to mention taking diet pills. It worried him sick.


    Roseanne''s eyes sparkled as she leaned into Madge''s hand, bing limp as if boneless. "I was just saying."


    Madge tapped her on the head lightly. "Even ''just saying'' is not okay. You''ll be in trouble if I find out you''ve lost weight next time youe home!"


    Roseanne''s eyes danced withughter. "Got it."


    Feeling her daughter leaning on her, Madge gentlybed through her hair, finally voicing the question she''d longed to ask. "How have you been these past few years, living away from home?" Roseanne''s gaze faltered, lightly glossing over the past. "I''ve been okay."


    "And him? He didn''te with you?" The inevitable question had arrived.


    Roseanne looked down, and her voice was soft. "We''ve broken up."


    After Norris got out of the hospital, he and Madge went to see Lumina. But they left all ticked off because of her stubbornness.


    Since that day, Norris had cut off contact with her, a disconnect thatsted six years.


    When bringing up the past, Roseanne thought her father would me her, but Norris'' aged features were calm and forgiving in the glow of the fire.


    "It''s for the best. You two were never meant to be," Norris sighed gently.


    Roseanne choked up again.


    ...


    Soon, it was Christmas Eve.


    Early in the morning, Madge woke everyone still snuggled in their beds. When Roseanne opened the door, still in her pajamas, feeling sleepy with one eye half-open and her hair sticking up in a tuft, it was clear she hadn''t woken up fully.


    "Didn''t you say you''d help me with the Christmas shopping today? Rise and shine! Go wash up, get dressed, ande down for breakfast. Slightly disgusted, Madge pushed Roseanne back toward her room.


    "It''s only 7:3 a.m." Her voice was groggy, sounding like it was too early.


    Madge couldn''t help butugh. "7:30 iste for me. Hurry up, or the milk will get cold."


    After such a shock, Roseanne snapped awake real quick.


    She washed up, brushed her teeth, changed into clothes suitable for going out, and came downstairs for breakfast.


    Breakfast was milk and donuts bought from a nearby diner, along with some homemade rib soup that Norris had prepared, all smelling deliciously inviting.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting down to eat a donut, Roseanne noticed Norris was nowhere to be seen in the yard or the kitchen. She asked, "Where''s Dad?"


    "The principal called him over early in the morning. Something about needing to go over some school matters. He''ll be backter." As Madge spoke, her phone rang.


    She walked out to the yard to answer it. However, the call didn''t seem to go well. Roseanne had never heard her mother sound so agitated and distressed before.

 Chapter 136

    "Why on earth would you say my work is garbage? Do you have any idea how insulting that is to a writer? Yeah, you''re the editor, and I should trust your pro opinions and market know-how, but that style just ain''t my strong suit. Even if I had to change, this jump is just too big! I think we both need to calm down. Fine, I have to go."


    Madge hung up, meeting Roseanne''s puzzled gaze with a forced smile. "It''s nothing, just the publishing house editor."


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yep," Madge chuckled, wrapping her arm around Roseanne. "The traditional publishing sector has been in a slump these past few years. Many best-selling authors have shifted to writing web novels, making a killing. Of course, some couldn''t adapt and got washed out. The editor hopes I can switch to web novels, too, but I''m still on the fence about it."


    "Web novels?" Roseanne sounded surprised. "What genre?"


    Madge''s smile wavered slightly. "Romantic urban fiction."


    Roseanne was at a loss for words.


    Madge was renowned for her mystery novels. When the mystery genre was booming, she burst onto the scene with her book The Weapon, selling half a million copies in a year. Then she followed it up with the thriller Abandoned Vige School, setting new sales records. That year was dubbed The Year of Madge, with her two books, across five volumes, dominating the annual sales charts.


    And it was this very editor who had approached her back then. After a while, Madge found the editor to be insightful and visionary. Moved by the editor''s persistent effort, she signed a ten-year contract in one go. That editor had edited, published, and sold all Madge''s works since then.


    But the bigger sess Madge was hoping for didn''t happen. Instead, she seemed to have hit a creative wall. Her ideas were rejected instantly for not fitting the market orcking appeal. Finally, when she came up with an eptable concept and was eager to start writing, the editor called to say her outline wouldn''t work and needed changes.


    After revising her outline ording to the editor''s suggestions, Madge lost the urge to write.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was troubled by that. Was it a case of writer''s block?


    She had plenty of stories, ideas, and thoughts in her mind. Was it a matter of having the spirit but not the strength, finding it hard to trante thought into text?


    Yet, she maintained her writing habit


    each day. Over ten years, she umted nearly a million words, but these were all concepts rejected by the editor, written off as practice.


    They were never published. Aside from Norris, she hadn''t shown them to anyone else. It wasn''t as if these ten years were entirely unproductive.


    Following the editor''s suggestion,


    she wrote aing-of-age novel, as the publishingpany wanted to capitalize on the boom in TV


    adaptations of such stories. And¡ã


    timeing-of-age dramas were all the rage.


    But that wasn''t Madge''s thing, so the writing process was super tough and took forever. It took her two years to finish. By the time it was officially published, another year had passed, and the trend in television had already shifted.


    Coming-of-age stories had be clich¨¦d "navel-gazing literature." Madge was heavily criticized for it.


    Long-time readers used her of "pandering to the market, reaping what she sowed," while critics mmed her for "promoting underage romance, problematic values."


    Netizens were merciless, saying she had run out of ideas and was obsessed with love stories, abandoning her roots in mystery and thriller writing to churn outing-of-age novels.


    Some even concocted conspiracy theories, iming she had sold her pen name and the person writing under it had long since changed.

 Chapter 137

    During that time, Madge was on the brink of depression. Thankfully, with thepany of her husband and daughter, she gradually defeated the gloom. But since then, she swore off the inte, even using a flip phone meant for seniors.


    A decade passed, and all she had to her name was a singleing-of-age novel set in high school. Beyond that, Madge hadn''t penned anything new.


    "Ah, let''s not dwell on that. How''s the doughnut?" Madge shifted the subject.


    "Delicious, just like the old days," Roseanne replied, studying Madge''s face, hesitating to speak her mind but ultimately holding back. "Just that the milk is a bit too hot."


    "Is it? Let''s let it cool down a bit then."


    ...


    As Christmas Eve approached, the calm life in their small town gained a festive edge. Christmas decorations hung on either side of the main street, and the trees had colorful lights.


    With the local grocery store packed to the brim and running low on supplies, Madge drove to the supermarket in the city center.


    After parking, the mother-daughter duo took the elevator to the ground floor.


    Before even entering, they saw two splendid Christmas trees on either side of the entrance. Inside was a bustling scene of people shopping for Christmas goods, the air filled with festive cheer.


    Though they had no young children in their home, the Christmas celebration wasn''tplete without visiting families and friends, especially the Cole family, catching up with former students who''de, and the asional neighbor dropping by. So, stocking up on snacks and fruits was a must.


    Madge picked some candies and potato chip cookies as she passed the snack aisle. She grabbed various bottles and jars when she realized they were running low on kitchen essentials.


    Reaching the seafood section and spotting the shrimp, Madge turned to ask Roseanne if she wanted to take some home. But the person who had been following her around was nowhere in sight.


    Raising an eyebrow, Madge pushed the cart back a few aisles and found Roseanne loading bars of ice-cold chocte into the cart.


    The chocte was slightly bitter, but eating it at home, warmed by the heater, feeling the chill spread from head to toe was a unique wintertime experience.


    She had intended to sneakily grab several bars, not expecting to be caught so soon.


    Blinking innocently, she looked at Madge with a pleading gaze. "Can I keep two?"


    Feigning strictness, Madge replied, "What do you think?"


    Eventually, Madge didn''t put them all back, leaving one in the cart for her.


    Roseanne asked, "Mom, do you have to be so strict? One isn''t enough, and what about you and dad?"


    Madge shook her head. "Your dad and I won''t eat them."


    "But I will!"


    Madge shot her a look. "Dream on. One, and that''s final."


    Roseanne got it. "Fine."


    "Hey, Madge?" Suddenly, a voice came behind them.


    Both turned around.


    A woman in her forties, all dressed up in a


    back white suit with her hair pulled


    a bun held together with a


    walked over.


    Her look


    ve as a mix of business and


    velThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    artistic ir, though her overly arched eyebrows gave her a somewhat stern appearance.


    "Nadine, what a coincidence," Madge greeted with a smile.


    "Indeed," Nadine replied, her gaze settling on Roseanne. "Is this your daughter?" Madge nodded.


    "She''s grown so much! She was still in high school thest time I saw her, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Nadine nced at Roseanne''s face. "She''s such a beautiful young woman, just like you."


    Madge''s smile grew more genuine. No mother could resist the charm of someone praising their daughter.


    "By the way, about that genre shift


    we discussed this morning, have et


    you given it any more thought? Nadine inquired.


    Roseanne then realized the woman before them was her mother''s editor.

 Chapter 138

    Madge sighed. Her frustration was evident as she realized she had forgotten to pick up the allspice on their grocery run. "Anne, darling, would you mind grabbing a pack from that shelf over there?" "Sure." Roseanne knew it was Madge''s way of getting a moment alone.


    Once Roseanne was out of earshot, Madge said, "I mentioned it this morning. I''m still mulling it over."


    "Mulling it over, huh?" Nadine retorted with impatience. "I brought this up three months ago, and you said you''d think about it. Fine. I gave you time, but still no clear answer."


    Madge frowned. "We''ve been working together for years. My forte is crafting suspense and thriller noves, stories that wrap up within two to three hundred thousand words. And now, you''re asking me to switch to online novels? It''s likeparing apples to oranges!"


    "But it''s all storytelling, right? How can it be so different? Literature has a universalnguage. There''s no mismatch!" Nadine''s tone grew stern, her smile fading.


    Trying to reason, Madge exined, "First off, online novels usually run into the millions of words. And the popr genres online, like urban romance or elite love stories, are not my cup of tea. How am I supposed to write that?"


    "Didn''t we learn anything from Bittersweet Youth? You also wanted to switch genres back then, but how did that turn out?"


    Bittersweet Youth was the title of Madge''s disastrously received teen drama novel.


    Nadine got it in a sh and her tone got softer, "I know that book tanked your reputation, and you''ve been struggling to get past it, even left the online scene..."


    Madge retorted, "Yes, if you know I stepped back, why push me into those over-the-top romance plots?"


    "Madge, calm down. Hear me out," Nadine pleaded gently. "Bittersweet Youth failed to break into the market because you were too slow to publish. When it was out, the trends had shifted. Teen dramas were all the rage when I suggested the genre change."


    "So, it''s not all on me, right? You''ve got a slice of the me pie too. I''m not making excuses. I''m just pointing out where we went wrong."


    Madge remained silent. She couldn''t deny that she was a slow writer, but that genre was far from herfort zone. Her ideas were scattered. How could she possibly write quickly?


    Nadine continued, trying to persuade her, "But it''s different this time. In the online world, urban romance and elite love stories are always in demand. Whether you write fast or slow doesn''t matter. We won''t repeat the same mistakes. I promise."


    Madge''s eyebrows knitted tighter.


    "I''ve read the examples you sent. They''re fast-paced, sensational, and wildly unrealistic. They might start interesting, but the quality dips as the story drags on endlessly. I''ve seen stories where the protagonist''s name changes halfway through a million words. I''m not saying there''s no merit to online novels or that I''m demeaning them. They''re popr for a reason, but I can''t align with that style."


    Nadine''s eyes hardened. "After all this dialogue and all this effort to connect, you dismiss it by saying it is not suitable?"


    Madge was perplexed. "What else can I say? It''s simply not a good fit."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    f


    Nadine scoffed, "Do I need to spell it out for you? Fine, let''sy it all out. In the past ten years, you''ve only produced one novel, and it was amercial flop. What''s the point of calling yourself a writer if you can''t produce something new?"

 Chapter 139

    "Is someone still a writer if they can''t produce a bestseller?"


    Madge was fuming, "I have plenty of ideas, but you..."


    Nadine cut her off, "Your ideasck originality, they''re not marketable. Writing them down would just be a waste of time, a waste of a publishing slot. They won''t sell! Do you think you''re still the ''Mystery Queen'' everyone raved about?"


    "Face it, Madge, you''re washed-up! It''s time to face reality, and face who you are now."


    "Mom-" Roseanne couldn''t stand it any longer and stormed out from behind the shelf.


    Madge quickly cleaned her tears and forced a smile, saying, "Did you get it?"


    Roseanne shook the allspice, "Right here. Dad might be back from his school by now, let''s check out and head home?"


    "Sure."


    "Mrs. Harper, we''ll be leaving now," Roseanne spoke for her mother.


    She knew Madge was deeply hurt and didn''t want to face the person causing her such pain.


    Nadine managed a smile, "Sure, I''ll browse around a bit more."


    Then, looking at Madge, she added, "Think about what I said. Ah, we''ve been friends and coborators for so many years." Madge looked down, silent.


    Roseanne took the shopping cart and led her away.


    "Mom, did you sign a ten-year contract with Mrs. Harper?"


    "Yeah."


    "If I''m not mistaken, this year is thest, right?"


    Madge did the math, "Indeed it is."


    "What do you think of her?"


    Madge paused before saying, "... She''s professional."


    Roseanneughed lightly, not saying much, only asking, "Do you still have the contract?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "Can I see it tonight?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What for?"


    "Just curious. Is that okay?"


    "Of course! You can see anything of mine!"


    Madge was surprised, "All those are just practice drafts, why would you want them?"


    "Just, I suddenly realized having a


    writer for a mom is pretty cool. I


    want to seriously read your work. If anyone asks, I can share about it. Otherwise, they might think I''m


    making it up."


    As a child, Roseanne was eager to read Madge''s bestsellers¡ª''The Weapon'' and ''Deste School''.


    But Madge always said, "Too gory," "Not suitable for children," "Wait until you''re eighteen."


    Yet, after turning eighteen, Roseanne lost interest in opening her mother''s books.


    After graduating college, during the countless days waiting for Murray toe home, she finally read those two books.


    No doubt, her mother was a mystery genius!


    Every element, from the smart logic. to the gripping suspense and crazy plot twists, came together perfectly. No surprise these two books are still flying off the shelves.


    But in thest decade, her mother hadn''t


    novo Published any mystery


    never


    delved into why. Col Roseanne found it oddal


    Until today, seeing her mother''s publisher, she thought she understood the problem.


    A publisher wearing a full set of DIOR? Carrying a Hermes crocodile Birkin?


    What kind of publisher makes that much money?


    Howe she had never heard of it?

 Chapter 140

    And from the conversations between her and her mom, Roseanne didn''t hear any concern for the author from the publisher, just oppression and maniptive tactics. "Can we, please? Can we, please~"


    "Alright, I''ll send it over when we get home. Just worried you might not have the patience to read through it!"


    Roseanne promised, "Absolutely not!"


    When they got home, Norris was out front, struggling with hanging the holiday gands. He couldn''t get the full picture, but Roseanne tilted her head and noticed, "Dad, it looks a bit crooked."


    "A bit to the left."


    Madge got out of the car, tsking and shaking her head, "I think it''s too high. You should move it down a bit."


    Norris obediently shifted the gand down a few inches, only to hear Madge say, "No, now it''s too low. A bit higher."


    Roseanne chimed in, "That looks about right."


    After Norris finished, he stepped down from thedder and checked both sides, feeling something was off, "Does it not align properly?"


    Madge spotted the mistake. "...did you hang them up wrong?"


    Norris coughed awkwardly, saying, "...seems like I did."


    He''d mixed up the gands meant for the lobby and the front door, making them asymmetrical. No wonder it looked odd.


    Madge nonchntly remarked, "There you go, brain stops working the minute holiday break starts..."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Norris was speechless.


    Roseanne couldn''t help but snort, bursting intoughter.


    Christmas Eve.


    Madge was kneading dough, preparing Roseanne''s favorite beef pies with thin wrappers and generous filling, utterly appetizing.


    As per tradition, Norris prepared a feast, including the essentials like chicken,mb chop, fish, along with local favorites like pork and beef pies. By five in the afternoon, the three of them sat down for avish Christmas Eve dinner.


    After the meal, Roseanne started to clean up, but Madge quickly stopped her, "Don''t bother, go watch TV in the living room. Your dad and I got this." Norris peeked from the kitchen, "Exactly, if you can''t sit still, go y outside in the yard."


    Nevertheless, Roseanne still helped take out the trash, then washed and cut fruits, opened snacks, and ced them in a basket for easy ess. At seven, with everything tidied up, the family sat down together, and fireworks could already be heard outside.


    Roseanne opened the window,


    watching fireworks bloom and fade


    in the night sky, resting her con


    her hands, basking in the fleeting peace and happiness.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated.


    A Christmas'' greeting from Leda. Roseanne smiled and sent back a long blessing.


    Instantly, a video call came through.


    Leda''s hair was slightly curled, wearing a pearl clip, a departure from her usual style, demure anddylike, obviously toned down for the holidays. Roseanne guessed right away; Leda only dressed down when meeting elders.


    But Leda was surprised seeing the background in Roseanne''s video, "I thought like previous years, you''d be in Lumina City for Christmas. Was thinking of calling you out after


    dinner, but looking at your room, you


    went back to your hometown?"


    In the six years Roseanne had been with Murray, they''d always spent Christmas Eve in Lumina City.


    Beverley never liked her, thinking her


    background and education were too ordinary, yet she dared to dream of


    entering the Sherwood family. Beverley never showed her a kind face, let alone invite her over for the holidays.


    At first, Roseanne felt hurt, but eventually, she epted it, thinking since Beverley didn''t like her, they should just keep their distance.

 Chapter 141

    Keeping up appearances was all that mattered, nobody wanted to stir the pot.


    Caught in the middle, Murray Sherwood often yed the role of Switzend, avoiding confrontation at all costs. He neither initiated discussions nor inquired too deeply, adopting a see-no-evil, hear-no-evil


    stance.


    The thought of resolving the ongoing tension between his girlfriend and his mother was a bridge too far.


    Roseanne Cole understood his position and never pressed the issue.


    For instance, she never cornered him with questions like where they should spend Christmas Eve - with her or with his mother, Beverley. She spared him the dilemma.


    Looking back, she realized all her concessions, patience, and understanding were merely self-constion.


    Men don''t cherish; they take for granted and deem it their due.


    Roseanne said, "Yeah, I missed my parents, so I bought a ticket home."


    Her words were simple, but Leda Reynolds knew that mustering the courage to return home wasn''t easy for her.


    "How are your aunt and uncle? It''s been ages since Ist saw them. Say hi for me."


    "They''re good, actually asked about you over dinner."


    Back in college, the Coles knew Leda was their daughter''s best friend. During summer breaks, they''d often send Roseanne back with local goodies for her.


    Leda now found herself craving Norris Cole''s homemade beef stew.


    "So, when are you heading back? nning to stay long?"


    Roseanne pondered for a moment: "Might be a while. It''s been so long; I want to spend more time with them."


    Leda nodded, "Makes sense. They must miss you a lot."


    On the phone, Leda''s eyes suddenly sparkled as she stumbled upon something on her iPad: "Hrious, just saw something funny." Roseanne: "What is it?"


    "Didn''t you see?"


    "No."


    Leda then remembered she had blocked Murray a while ago.


    "Cough! Gotta tell you-Millie just updated her status. Looks like Murray got her a Hermes Kelly bag. Total show-off move, right?"


    Leda wasn''t even sure when she


    added Millie, but stumbling upon the


    post felt like watching a drama unfold: "Talking about a Christmas gift, and there''s a pic with their. hands, making sure everyone knows Murray spent Christmas Eve with her. But then, Cliff, bless his heart, either clueless or stirring the pot, made ament that stood out among all those envious ones:


    [Wasn''t Murray just at Starlight? He made it home already?]


    Thement section turned awkward real quick.


    Leda couldn''t help but smirk: "So


    petty, a Hermes bag and she''s alet


    with Murray, you could havet


    happy. Think about when you


    Were


    anything you wanted..."


    If only Millie hadn''t been so showy, but her pictures and chat logs were too obvious!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Yet, the real kicker was a post Murray made two minutes ago-


    A photo of a hand holding a wine ss, with their master bedroom in the background, vaguely showing a photo frame on the nightstand.


    It was a picture of him and Roseanne from their trip to the North Sea two years ago.


    Caption: [Drunk, missing her.]


    "Serves him right! Why doesn''t he just drink himself to death?!" Leda was in full cant mode, but sensing silence on the other end, she quickly cleared her throat, "Ah, why dwell on such unlucky things during the holiday season."

 Chapter 142

    Roseanne offered a slight smile, "It''s fine, no need to tiptoe around it."


    Despite her words, the atmosphere still dipped into an awkward silence.


    Suddenly, the background noise on Leda''s end grew louder, "Anne, gotta go, the family dinner is starting, and my mom''s been looking for me everywhere."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, Roseanne was about to put her phone down when several messages popped up.


    It was Corley Sullivan.


    He sent over some internationalwsuit documents, a notice of eptance, and briefly updated her on the current progress. The rest were documents that required her signature. Internationalwsuits were moreplex and time-consuming than domestic ones, so Roseanne was somewhat surprised by the quick progress.


    After downloading the files and signing them online, she forwarded them back to Corley.


    He acknowledged them immediately, sending back a message with a hint of jest:


    "You trust me that much? Not afraid I might sell you out?"


    Roseanne replied, "You wouldn''t."


    Corley felt a warm surge in his heart and couldn''t help but smile.


    He was evidently pleased by her response andzily typed back:


    "Don''t worry, it''s just the usual paperwork, nothing beyond the currentwsuit."


    Roseanne raised an eyebrow, unfazed by his exnation.


    She wasn''t naive. She had scrutinized every document before signing. Moreover, if Corley had any ulterior motives, he wouldn''t resort to such a roundabout and amateurish tactic. Two secondster, her phone vibrated again-


    Corley: "Happy Christmas Eve. I hope my wishes true next year."


    Roseanne flipped her phone over and ced it face down on the bed. After all, she wasn''t Santa us; his wishes were none of her business.


    "Anne, your dad made some cookies,e and eat-"


    Madge''s voice echoed from downstairs, prompting Roseanne to quickly respond, "Coming!"


    At eight, the holiday''s special broadcast began.


    Roseanne, enjoying the cookies with her parents on the couch, asionally savored a cherry her mother fed her-she couldn''t be happier!


    At midnight, apanied by the TV host''s countdown, fireworks soared into the night sky outside, bursting into a myriad of colors, a dreamlike spectacle.


    In the yard, Norris was also setting off firecrackers.


    Madge stood by, covering her ears, yet reminding her husband, "Be careful..."


    As the firecrackers ignited, crackling sounds filled the air, heralding a smooth and prosperous year ahead.


    Roseanne watched her parents in the yard with a smile. Suddenly, she felt her phone vibrating in her pocket. An unknown number was calling.


    She never answered calls from strangers, but noticing the Lumina City IP address, she decided to pick up. "Merry Christmas."


    A familiar, calm, and cultured voice came through, bringing a wider smile to Roseanne''s face as she sky,All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mr. Reynolds, Merry Christmas."


    d at the fireworks in the


    ...


    Owen Reynolds had inferred from Leda''s hints that Roseanne might have returned to her hometown.


    After the family dinner, he retreated


    to his study to reevaluate some experimental data. However, halfway through, he suddenly stopped, his gaze drifting towards


    his phone.


    Two secondster, he reached for it, dialing Roseanne''s number for the first time since they had exchanged contacts.


    As the dial tone beeped, his


    heartbeat slightly quickened untikthe


    call connected. Before she coun. Bet


    even speak, he found himself saying, "Merry Christmas-"

 Chapter 143

    That same head sent blessings her way, and the girl''s gentle, serene voice seemed to carry a hint ofughter.


    In Owen Reynolds'' mind, an image surfaced: her, holding her phone, a slight smile on her face as she wished him a Merry Christmas.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fireworks exploded, illuminating her smiling profile.


    It must have been beautiful.


    On Christmas, Roseanne was allowed to sleep in until eleven.


    Sunlight crept up the windowsill, its brightness seeping through the curtains. She opened her drowsy eyes to see the shadows of tree branches, cast like dancing ws on the fabric.


    Is the sun out?!


    Sitting up, she yawned, walked to the window, and with a swoosh, drew the curtains back.


    Sure enough, daylight glittered on the snow-capped mountains in the distance, blindingly bright.


    Norris and Madge were in the yard, reading books and basking in the sun.


    Norris, ever so attentive, knew Roseanne had woken up the moment he heard the window open. As a teacher, he always had a strict sense of time and disapproved of Roseanne''s habit of sleeping in.


    He lifted his tea cup, took a sip, and said, "It''s all your mother''s doing, sleeping till this hour, meals all out of whack, do you even care about your stomach anymore?"


    "Young people these days, no regard for their health. Wait till you''re older, then you''ll understand..."


    Madge stuffed a slice of orange into his mouth, "Will you stop nagging? She''s graduated, not your student anymore. It''s the first day of the year, let her sleep in, will you?"


    Then, turning to Roseanne by the window, "Don''t mind your old-fashioned father. There''s breakfast on the table for you, just warm it up."


    Roseanne smiled, "Got it."


    With the sun high in the sky, after breakfast, she joined the tea-drinking, sun-basking session.


    "Dad, what''s this tea? It smells amazing."


    Roseanne sniffed the tea cup; the tea had a light, fragrant aroma, not overpowering, with a subtle hint of date reminiscent of fine pastries, rich and unique in vor.


    ?


    "This is some old white tea Halley Cole left us a few years back," Norris took a sip, smacking his lips, "Indeed, it''s quite nice."


    Halley Cole, the only son from Maddox''s family, Roseanne''s cousin.


    "I thought you didn''t like tea?"


    Like many girls her age, Roseanne favored milkshakes and fruit teas over the slightly bitter, acquired taste of pure tea.


    She chuckled, "People change, right? I didn''t like it before, but suddenly, I do now."


    A couple of years ago, Murray was always drinking, so she tried to get him to switch from alcohol to tea.


    Unfortunately, Murray couldn''t quit drinking, but she ended up falling in love with tea herself.


    Madge, sensing something, frowned


    and gave Norris a look before


    changing the subject, "You have the nerve to talk, you''ve drunk all the tea in the house. Did you forget the doctor''s advice? Drink less tea, more water."


    Norris touched his nose, silent.


    Roseanne didn''t get to enjoy her schadenfreude for long before Madge turned to scold her, "And you, youngdy, always cooped up at home how is that proper? With the weather this nice, go out, don''t just sit around and mold-"


    Just like that, Mrs. Madge pushed Roseanne out the door.


    Minutester, she stood in the crisscrossing alleys, suddenly unsure of where to go.


    Not wanting to run into any neighbors, she thought for a few seconds and chose a less popted, quiet path.


    Aimlessly wandering, letting her feet decide her path.


    Yet, unwittingly, she found herself at Horizon Future Middle School-where Norris taught, and where she had spent three years of high school.

 Chapter 144

    It was the middle of winter break, and most students were off enjoying their holidays, leaving the campus looking like a ghost town.


    The security guard spotted her standing at the gate, sizing her up with a quick nce. "Must be college break, here to visit your teachers, huh?"


    Despite it being the holidays, a buzz of activity remained as seniors were stuck in prep sses for their final exams.


    Before Roseanne could utter a word, the guard, with his hands sped behind his back, waved her in, clearing his throat softly, "Go on in, but keep it down. Don''t disturb the seniors in session." Roseanne thought to herself, "Silence is golden," indeed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She wasn''t there to see any teachers, so she steered clear of the academic buildings.


    Instead, she wandered around the sports field a couple of times before deciding to leave. On her way out, she passed by the school''s trophy case.


    And there it was, her own photograph.


    Beneath it, a small inscription read:


    "Roseanne: ss of 20xx, Valedictorian in Science, epted into the Biology program at Kingswell University."


    The wind was picking up, causing her to avert her face slightly.


    Leaves rustled and danced in a mini whirlwind on the ground. What started as a sunny day quickly turned overcast.


    Roseanne raised her arm to shield her face from the wind, ready to leave, when suddenly, she heard someone cry out, "Mr. Cole="


    Looking up, it was indeed Norris!


    She recalled him mentioning just the previous night, during the Super Bowl party, that he had to drop by the school today to deliver some test papers to the seniors. And here he was.


    "Mr. Cole, you''re early. Don''t you have tons to do at home on Christmas'' Day?"


    The greeting came from a female teacher around Norris'' age.


    Roseanne recognized her; they lived in the same faculty housingplex, albeit in different buildings.


    This teacher also taught Physics, sharing the research group with Norris. While Norris took the honors sses, she handled the regr ones.


    Thus, Roseanne had never been her student, but her daughter, Teresa, was in the same ss as Roseanne.


    "Ms. Hunter," Norris greeted with a smile. "Not too busy at home, actually."


    "Really? Your daughter, Roseanne, she''s noting back for the holidays again?"


    The words were barely at the edge of Norris tips when Helen continued, "It''s just... she''s changed ever since going off to Lumina City for college. Abandoning her studies, and now, it seems, her family too."


    Norris attempted to interject, "Actually, Roseanne_"


    "No need to exin, I get it. Such a shame, really. She was such a bright student. Now, taking shortcuts like some misguided youngster, just goes to show how the glitz of the big citycan blind you."


    Norris'' smile faded slightly. "Who says my Roseanne is off track?"


    Helen''s smile faltered as she realized she might have said too much in front of Norris.


    But what was with Norris'' expression? She hadn''t made it up!


    Roseanne''s move to Lumina City for college and her failure to return was a fact!


    Dropping out of her master''s program without even trying to fake it!


    Rumors had it shetched onto some wealthy benefactor, bing the other woman in a messy affair. There''s no smoke without fire, right?


    "Mr. Cole, I understand your position,


    and it''s unfortunate. To see such a promising daughter go astray... Back then, we shouldn''t have let her


    attend Kingswell University. Sh


    could have stayed closer to home, attended Pinehollow University, or even gone to the city for Z University. Why chase after something out there?


    "Now, look where it''s gotten us. Once the bird flies the coop, it''s gone for good. You both must feel so unlucky..."

 Chapter 145

    Norris'' face had turned a deep shade of red, anger evident in every line of his body. "Mr. Baker, my daughter Roseanne is an exceptional child. Whatever you''ve been saying about her today, wherever you heard it from, I''d appreciate it if you''d keep it to yourself from now on!"


    "Because it''s all nonsense! nder, even! This is not the behavior expected of a role model."


    With those words, Norris stormed off, his departure radiating fury.


    Helen rolled her eyes, "Pfft, done the deed but can''t handle the talk? ''Exceptional child'', my foot! Ruining the school''s reputation, shameless..."


    Remember how proud Norris used to be.


    Having a daughter who was top of her ss, swept awards inpetitions like they were going out of fashion. The pride of the entire grade, if not the whole school.


    Every parents'' meeting, Roseanne was all he could talk about, beaming with pride.


    And what did it amount to?


    So what if she got into Kingswell University? In the end, she''s just another rich man''s ything!


    Ugh-


    Halfway through the conversation, Roseanne ducked behind a disy window, unable to bear the thought of her father''s face as he endured the insults and nder. He was a man who cherished his reputation, upright and honest!


    Nor could she bear to think how heartbroken Norris would be if he found out she was there and had heard everything. So, she hid.


    ...


    After handing over the test papers and answer sheets to the senior year coordinator, Norris left.


    Just as he reached the school gates-


    "Dad!"


    "Anne? What are you doing here?"


    Roseanne replied, "Just wandering around and ended up nearby."


    "Is that so... Looks like it''s going to rain soon. Don''t listen to your mom, let''s hurry home."


    "Okay." Roseanne got onto the rear seat of his bicycle.


    "One, two, three-" Norris gathered strength and pedaled hard, propelling the bicycle forward.


    "Dad, I''m sorry..."


    "Huh? What are you apologizing for?"


    "For noting to see you and mom for so many years..."


    Letting you face so much pressure and all those rumors.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Norris: "What are you talking about? You''re here now... That''s what matters."


    "I should have gone in to see. Your picture is still up in the disy window!"


    Roseanne was surprised. "Really?"


    "Yourpetition certificates are there too. Remember the first time you entered the physicspetition, and Dasked if you were nervous? What did you say?"


    Roseanne replied, "What did I say? I forgot."


    "You said, ''I couldn''t care less.""


    "Really? Was I that bold?"


    "You were bold in high school! Relying on your good grades, utterly fearless!"


    "Oh, now I''m embarrassed..."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    On the way back, as expected, it started raining.


    The rain mixed with snowkes, falling on their clothes, icy cold to the bone.


    Arriving at their doorstep, covered by a jacket, Roseanne wasn''t too wet.


    But Norris'' arm was soaked, and he sneezed twice.


    Worried about her dad catching a cold, Roseanne jumped off the bike and rushed into the house.


    Just as she grabbed a towel, she heard a voice talking to Norris, rather loudly-


    "... That was really your Roseanne?


    thought she was off in Lumina City with some wealthy guy?!"


    At that moment, Roseanne was truly furious.


    Will these people ever stop?!


    Taking a deep breath, she put on biggest smile and walked over:


    what nonsense are you


    spouting?" Content belon koel

 Chapter 146

    "Whoa, if it isn''t Roseanne! I thought I was seeing things when I saw you at the door!"


    Louisa, the notoriously chatty and loud neighbor from next door, whose husband also teaches at Horizon Future Middle School, just like Roseanne''s family, they moved into the faculty neighborhood in the same year.


    Spotting Roseanne stepping out, she hurried over, giving her an up-and-down look that was nothing short of thorough, "Well, I''ll be darned! Isn''t it just like the big city to polish up a gem! Look at you, hitting the big time, huh!"


    Roseanne was speechless.


    "Just look at that outfit, that figure, those clothes and shoes, absolutely trendy!"


    Louisa was all praises, then she leaned in closer, winking at Roseanne, "Hey, I heard you''re doing great in Lumina City, got any connections... any chance you could hook up my little sister?" Roseanne was perplexed, "Hook up with what?"


    "Ahem! You know, a big-shot, a real catch. My sister''s got the looks and the body, plus she''s young, only 22!"


    Roseanne''s face fell, she stepped back, putting some distance between them, "Louisa, you''ve got it wrong. I don''t have those kinds of connections. I can''t help you."


    Hearing this, Louisa''s brow furrowed, "Come on, Roseanne, we''re practically family, why all the secrecy? Once you''ve made it, you''ve got to spread the wealth, right?"


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh, "Me, spread the wealth? Louisa, you''re giving me too much credit."


    Seeing her refusal, Louisa''s smile vanished, "Oh, dear, look how uppity we get when we''ve got a little money! I was just kidding around. Who''d want to be with that kind of man, anyway..."


    "Mrs. Johnson! Watch your words!" Before Roseanne could respond, Norris, her father, dropped his bike and rushed to shield his daughter.


    His face serious, eyes aze with anger, "You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t just say anything! My Anne is clean and honest, while you''re spewing nonsense!"


    "Oh, I''m spewing nonsense?" Louisa


    retorted, already on bad terms with the Cole family, with constant small frictions, Just ask around our block, who doesn''t know your daughter''s been away for years, hanging onto rich men? It''s not just me saying this, go ahead, shut everyone up if you can!"


    "You-" Norris was livid, his chest heaving with rage, "You''re talking nonsense! Making things up!"


    "Please... guilty but pretending to be


    innocent, so fake!" Her scornful gaze swept over Roseanne, "What decent girl dresses like that? Always on the prowl, absolutely disgusting!"


    "You-you get out-OUT-" Norris clutched at his heart, struggling to breathe.


    "Dad!" Roseanne quickly fetched his medication.


    Looking up again, her gaze towards


    the woman was icy cold, "I called you aunt out of years of being neighbors, but you''ve crossed the line, hurling insults right to our


    doorstep? Well, then I won''t be polite either!" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    With that, Roseanne grabbed a mop from the corner, which Madge must have just used, still dripping wet, and swung it at the woman. Louisa screamed, "She''s attacking-she''s attacking-"


    She couldn''t dodge in time!


    Although she managed to avoid a direct hit, most of the water from the mop sshed onto her.


    Roseanne joked, "Oops, just used that to mop the bathroom, didn''t even rinse it. Perfect timing!"


    Louisa''s face turned pale, as if she really could smell that foul stench, "You-you little brat, that''s despicable!"

 Chapter 147

    Roseanne shook the mop vigorously, continuing her assault.


    Louisa darted around, clutching her head, and even as she reached the door, she didn''t forget to throw back a threat, "I¡ªI''m not done with you guys!"


    "Your goddamn wisteria creeping into my yard, I''ll burn it all down tomorrow! It''s so annoying!"


    With that, she took off running, because Roseanne was already chasing after her with the mop raised.


    "Get lost! Come back, and I''ll hit you again!"


    Roseanne dropped the mop, letting out a deep sigh, but then she noticed Norris with a serious look on his face, making her heart skip a beat.


    After a moment, she hesitantly spoke, "...I''m sorry, Dad, I..."


    "When did you learn to do that?"


    "...Huh?"


    "You know... that thing with the mop..." Norris mimicked her mop-swinging action.


    Roseanne was speechless.


    "Cough! It''s better for a youngdy to remain graceful and elegant, not resort to brawling."


    "Dad," Roseanne stepped forward, linking arms with him, "You''ve got to admit that felt good, right?"


    Uh!


    Norris agreed, "...It did."


    "Was it her who messed with the wisteria on our side of the yard?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In truth, there was a small patch ofnd between their homes, which Louisa had taken upon herself to fill with soil and nt vegetables, dousing it daily with waste. The Cole family''s wisteria had merely climbed over the wall, not yet reaching that patch ofnd, but she had destroyed it all the same.


    Norris was generous, and Madge disliked conflict, so they had never brought up the issue of thend, inadvertently letting Louisa believe it was hers.


    "She said the branches were blocking the sunlight for her vegetables, so she pulled them all out." Norris sighed, "Your mother was heartbroken."


    Roseanne bit her lip, not realizing her parents had been put through so much while she was away.


    "Dad, what they said..."


    "Don''t mind it! Just consider it hot air! They don''t know anything, just gossiping. I know my daughter better than anyone; you''re not like that."


    Roseanne''s eyes grew moist.


    "Alright, let''s not tell your mom about this; she tends to overthink." "Okay."


    The second day of the Christmas, it was time to visit rtives.


    Roseanne was dug out of bed early by Madge, "No more sleeping, get ready, dress nicely, we''re going to your uncle''s house."


    Norris'' parents had four children, with Norris being the third, having two older brothers and a younger sister.


    Uncle Maddox Cole, who had


    dropped out of school in his teens to work on construction sites and in his twenties started his own business, had amassed his first fortune and then ventured into the building materials industry.


    Now owning a building materialspany, living in a mansion, and driving a luxury car, he was considered a big shot in their small town.


    Since the grandparents lived with


    him, year on the second day of


    the


    Womas, the Cole siblings


    I gather at the eldest''s house.


    This year, besides Norris and Madge, there was also Roseanne.


    "Merry Christmas, Aunt Raven."


    Raven opened the door, staring at the elegant young woman in front of her for a few seconds: "...Is that Anne?"


    Madge smiled gently. "Merry Christmas, Raven."


    As she spoke, she handed over a basket of fruits and some health supplements prepared for the elders.


    Raven greeted them. "Why bother bringing things? Juste in... We were just waiting for your family, please,e in."


    "Wow, is that Roseanne? A rare visitor, huh? Haven''t seen you back here in years, what made you decide toe this year?"

 Chapter 148

    The speaker was her aunt Abbey. She worked at the local utilitypany, enjoying what you''d call a "steady job," free of stress, which probably exined her easy-going, full-figured nature. Today, she was rocking a bright green sweater that made her look like a robust Christmas tree, especially with her short hair styled into fluffy curls.


    "What in the world are you going on about, Abbey?" Irving Cole chided, pulling at his wife''s arm.


    Compared to Abbey''s "broad" and "plump" figure, Irving was tall and lean, dressed in a beige pullover matched with dress pants, his hair slicked back, shining under the light.


    Despite being in his forties, Irving''s face showed little sign of aging, and one might even describe him as charmingly dashing.


    The Cole family genes were indeed something to boast about, with the three Norris brothers all being quite handsome.


    Pulled by her husband, Abbey just pouted, "I''m not talking nonsense... Roseanne really hasn''t spent Christmas with us for years. It doesn''t bother me much, but Norris and Madge sure miss her."


    Then she warmly greeted Roseanne, pulling her into a hug, "My, how women change! You''ve be even more beautiful. That city life suits you; you carry an air about you that we just don''t have here." Roseanne had arrived in a white down jacket, which she took off to reveal a soft apricot sweater paired with a light brown wool skirt, entuated by tall caramel boots. Her hair was loosely tied back with a butterfly clip, giving her a clean and sweet appearance that justified Abbey''spliment.


    Lauretta, overhearing her mother, rolled her eyes covertly, "Mom, you sure love to chat. Can''t you keep it down a bit?"


    Abbey red at her. "All you do is y on your phone, and youin about me talking too much. You could learn a thing or two from your sister, especially about dressing up!"


    Lauretta, dressed in a tight, cropped top with a mini skirt and snow boots, with her eyeliner thickly applied, certainly had a rebellious look. Inherited from Abbey, her figure was more on the curvy side, which made her choice of outfit a topic of silent debate.


    Unfazed by her mother''s words, Lauretta just rolled her eyes again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Where''s Maddox?" Norris asked, scanning the room.


    Raven responded, "In the study on a call. A client called; he couldn''t just ignore it. Even on Christmas, he''s too busy to join us."


    Their mother, sitting quietly until now, finally spoke, "It''s normal for Maddox to be busy; he''s a big boss, after all. Let''s not rush him. We can eat when he''s finished."


    "Exactly," their father agreed, "We can wait. No one''s starving."


    Raven looked uneasy. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course," their mother said firmly, "I said we wait, so we wait. Any objections?"


    "Alright then... It''s better when everyone''s together for Christmas. Come on, sis, take a seat," Raven motioned to Madge.


    "You go on; I''m fine here," Madge replied, choosing a spot slightly away from the elders.


    Madge''s past was a mystery, even to herself. Saved from a river by Norris, she had no memories of her life before that moment - not where she was from, why she ended up in the river, or if she had any family still alive. She was, in every sense, an orphan.


    Norris was the only Cole brother to have attended a university, and not just any university, but Twilight Peak Academy, a prestigious institution on par with Kingswell University, bringing pride to the Cole family.


    His parents had once hoped to set him up with a factory manager''s daughter, but Norris had eyes only for Madge, despite her unknown origins andck of possessions. His parents used Madge of


    bewitching Norris, calling her a siren, a sentiment that lingered to this day.

 Chapter 149

    Among the daughters-inw, Raven was diligent and skilled, Abbey had a knack for charming conversations, and then there was Madge... somehow, she just didn''t fit in. Over time, this sentiment extended to Norris as well.


    What good is a son who forgets his mom after he gets married? How can he stack up against the eldest son who not only takes care of his parents but also turned into their boss? Roseanne sat next to her mother, resigned.


    After all, if her grandparents didn''t favor her, why bother trying to win their affection?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Better to just eat this meal quietly and leave.


    "Anne, that purse... it''s quite nice, is it designer?" Aunt Raven asked, setting down the fruit bowl and suddenly turning her attention to Roseanne.


    In an instant, all eyes were on her.


    Before Roseanne could reply, Abbey chimed in, "Oh, that logo, isn''t it called... what, LV?"


    Lauretta corrected, "If you don''t know, don''t speak. It''s Herm¨¨s."


    "Ah? Like in the TV shows, those bags that cost tens of thousands?" Abbey gasped.


    She wasn''t familiar with luxury brands, but she was an avid drama watcher. In the recent hit "Life at Thirty," the female lead and the rich wives all unted their Herm¨¨s at gatherings. So pricey!


    The Herm¨¨s Roseanne had left at Murray''s vi, and this one she bought on her own for a few dors, just to match her outfit. With no logo in sight, she didn''t expect her aunt to recognize it. Raven was surprised, "Is it really that expensive?"


    Though her husband owned a business, and they were well-off, Raven, having struggled through the early days with Maddox, didn''t care much for fashion or luxury brands.


    The grandmother couldn''t help but nce at Roseanne upon hearing this.


    The grandfather looked over as well.


    Roseanne, surprised, replied, "How could it be? I saw it on sale at a roadside leather store, grabbed it for just a few dors."


    "Is that so..." Abbey smirked, "So, a fake. No, even a good fake would cost a few hundred, yours must be a low-quality one."


    Roseanne nodded, amused that Abbey knew about replicas.


    "I didn''t think much of it, just liked it and bought it."


    Lauretta nced at her, lifting an eyebrow.


    Raven then said, "Let''s eat some fruit."


    The conversation about the bag came to a close.


    Abbey remarked, "The cherries Raven bought are so sweet and big."


    Raven replied, "I just picked the most expensive ones, thinking of Halley and his dad, who love them."


    Halley, the son of Raven and her husband, was the sole grandchild in the Cole family.


    "Huh? Where''s Halley? Didn''t hee back?"


    Raven


    "Not yet, he''s in


    Lumina City. Said he''s got his startup to handle and can''t make back


    for the holidays this year."


    Abbey was surprised, "Halley started his ownpany? He really is capable..."


    Her tone carried a hint of envy, which made Raven smile, "Just a little venture, nothing serious."


    "I think it''s quite significant, being so


    busy he can''t evene home for


    the holidays... Halley is really making us proud, no wonder he''s the grandparents'' favorite."


    The grandparents'' bias towards the eldest son''s family wasn''t new, especially since Halley was the Cole family''s only grandson...


    Thinking this, Abbey felt a mix of envy and jealousy, wishing she could have a son of her own.


    But then she remembered, the youngest in the family also only had a daughter, which made her feel somewhat better.


    Back when Roseanne excelled in school and Laurettagged behind, Abbey felt discontent.


    But after Roseanne graduated and


    didn''t pursue further studies or find


    a job, effectively bing unemployed, Abbey felt better about her own daughter Janie''s prospects, who at least got a position at the utilitypany through family connections, poised to marry well someday...


    Wasn''t that better than Roseanne''s situation?

 Chapter 150

    Abbey couldn''t help but snicker, her gaze sweeping over the pile of fruits Norris had brought: "Sis, did you guys also buy cherries? Howe they look so much smaller than the ones Raven got?" Madge''s smile faltered slightly, her tone gentle: "How can wepare to Raven''s family?"


    Abbey burst intoughter: "Well, that''s true! Maddox and Raven''s ce, naturally, is unmatched."


    Roseanne smirked, seemingly casual: "Aunt Abbey, what fruits did you get?"


    Abbey''s smile froze.


    Roseanne appeared not to notice, conveniently the bag was right by her feet, she casually rifled through it: "Let''s see... apples, pears, oranges..."


    Not a single one was a pricey fruit of the season.


    "Looks like Aunt Abbey knows how to pick, all stuff we regrly enjoy."


    Abbey found thement grating, yet couldn''t fault Roseanne''s words: "Yes, yes, thought I''d pick up something everyone loves..."


    Truth be told, Abbey came from a decent background, both her parents were permanent staff at the powerpany and her father even held a minor official position. Being the only daughter, she nevercked for anything growing up.


    Yet, she was known to be frugal, not particrly generous towards others.


    Especially towards her own family.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Roseanne: "Aunt Abbey really thought this through."


    Abbey was at a loss for words.


    "Cough..." Raven cleared her throat and suggested, "Let''s not just talk. How about some fruit?"


    "Sure, thanks Aunt Raven." Roseanne boldly popped a cherry into her mouth, "Indeed sweet."


    Abbey, however, found no taste in her own mouthful.


    She felt awkward, turning to her husband, hoping for a fewforting words.


    But Irving didn''t even nce her way.


    "Mom, have a couple more, they''re both crunchy and sweet!" Lauretta gestured for her to hurry, or else there''d be none left. Abbey was speechless.


    "All you know is eat, eat, eat, you two are here to torment me!"


    Lauretta and Irving were both puzzled, thinking, "Is she out of her mind?"


    Soon it was noon, and the


    housekeeper had alreadye out from the kitchen three or four times asking when they could serve funch. Raven: "Let''s wait a bit longer, Quincy isn''t done yet."


    The matriarch immediately nodded: "Let''s wait for everyone."


    Another hour passed, and Raven began to look upstairs towards the study: Mum, dad, shall we start? It''s the holiday season, we can''t have everyone waiting hungry, right?"


    "That''s alright, I''m not hungry, dear, are you?"


    "Not hungry."


    "Anyone else hungry?" The matriarch immediately looked around.


    Silence fell.


    "Alright, then let''s wait a bit more." The matriarch made the final call.


    Suddenly, "Wait for what? For me?"


    A female voice came from the entrance, shedding her winter coat to reveal a sleek ck suit, her hair neatly tied back. "Alva?!" The matriarch stood up from the couch, surprised at her daughter. "Didn''t you say you had to work, couldn''t make it?"


    Alva Cole, a branch manager at a bank, had informed them earlier that she had to work over the holiday and wouldn''t be able to join.


    "I had someone cover for me, just stepped out for a bit, it''s just for a meal, no big deal," she said, changing her shoes.


    "Big sis, second sis, second brother


    third brother, third sister-inw..."


    she began greeting everyone, then her gazended on Roseanne, "Apne''s back?"


    "Hi, Aunt Alva." Roseanne greeted.


    "You''ve grown up, and more beautiful, only..." Her gaze swept across Roseanne''s face, then to the bag beside her, frowning slightly. "Alva,e, have some fruit." Raven warmly invited.


    Alva smiled, handing over a small box: "A Christmas'' gift, for Raven who''s been so busy with the family all year, you''ve worked hard." Raven was somewhat surprised, "For me?"

 Chapter 151

    "Absolutely."


    "Alva, thank you so much!" Raven said as she took the gift and set it aside, nning to open itter.


    Alva Cole, however, took the initiative to say, "It''s a diamond bracelet. If you don''t like the style, you can exchange it."


    Abbey let out a low whistle, "Alva, always the generous one, gifting a diamond bracelet..."


    Alva raised an eyebrow, a hint of pride in her expression, but she humbly replied, "Oh,e on, what haven''t you seen before? This is nothing for you."


    "We''re all family here, but if you have something for the eldest, what about you and Madge?" Abbey half-joked, half-serious. "You''re a bank manager, always dealing with big clients. You know how to handle these social niceties, don''t you?"


    Alva was not one to indulge her: "So, Abbey, you want a gift too?"


    Abbey''s smile remained, "Who wouldn''t want a diamond bracelet? Madge, do you want one too?"


    The conversation turned to Madge, with Abbey and Alva both looking her way.


    Madge was at a loss for words.


    "Come on, Madge, say something?"


    At the critical moment, Norris spoke up, "She''s not fond of jewelry. She never wears the pieces I give her."


    Abbey thought to herself, what a bumpkin, not appreciating diamond jewelry.


    "I might not like it, but I do!" Abbey shamelessly pushed, "Alva, you wouldn''t y favorites, would you?"


    Alva replied, "Sure, Abbey, if you host a dinner for everyone at her ce, there''ll be plenty of gifts to go around, won''t there?"


    Abbey''s face darkened. Her ce was no mansion; it would be cramped with so many guests.


    "If you think your house is too small, why not treat everyone to dinner at a nice restaurant?" Alva seemed to know what she was thinking and cut off any attempt at refusal before Abbey could speak. Abbey was speechless.


    She thought, "Are you kidding me? Hosting a dinner for such arge group, needing at least two or three tables? And it couldn''t be just any restaurant; it had to be somewhere decent, or it would be embarrassing. How much would that cost? epting a diamond bracelet might end up costing me more in the end."


    "Oh, I was just joking, Alva took it seriously."


    Alva just smirked.


    "It''s nearly two, are we eating or what?" Abbey changed the subject to ease the awkwardness.


    But thatment clearly made things worse.


    The matriarch''s face darkened. "Didn''t you eat breakfast? Are you that hungry?"


    Abbey was speechless.


    Roseanne observed everyone''s reactions and nced at the clock on the wall. At this point, anyone still making people wait was either genuinely busy or putting on airs...


    Just then, a voice came from upstairs-


    "Why isn''t the meal ready?"


    Maddox descended the stairs, dressed in a polo shirt paired with light-colored casual pants.


    Though middle-aged and sporting a bit of a beer belly, his face still showed signs of his youthful handsomeness and charm.


    Hearing this, Abbey secretly rolled her eyes, thinking: Without you, who dares to start eating?


    Seeing her husband finally free,


    Raven smiled and went up to him, exining, "We nned to start, but everyone wanted to wait for you. It''s the holiday season, after all, and it''s more meaningful when everyone''s together, so we..."


    "Why wait for me?" Maddox frowned. "Letting everyone go hungry? What about mom and dad, at their age, can they handle being this hungry?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I..." Raven was at a loss for words, wanting to exin but not knowing how.


    "Don''t me Arlene. We asked her to


    wait. What kind of holiday is it if the


    family


    sn''t all together?" The matriarch immediately defended her


    inw.


    Alva nodded in agreement, "You can''t me Raven. Waiting a bit longer won''t kill us."


    Maddox''s expression softened, "Alright, let''s not dy any further. Let''s eat."


    At the dinner table-


    Abbey''s gaze settled on Roseanne. "Hey, Roseanne, didn''t your boyfriende back with you for the holidays?"

 Chapter 152

    Back when the whole Roseanne debacle was the talk of the town, Norris and Madge even made a trip down to Lumina City. Upon their return, they mmed up, refusing to spill the beans. But if the rumors swirling around were anything to go by, the truth wasn''t far off.


    Apparently, Roseanne had given up on her studies for love, smitten with a guy who, by all ounts, seemed to be rolling in dough. No wonder she was ready to ditch her textbooks, all to keep him hooked. Norris and Madge couldn''t help but frown at the thought.


    Yet, Roseanne seemed unfazed, "No, we''ve broken up."


    "I''ve heard those high-society types have sky-high standards. You were probably just a fling to him. Look at how foolish you''ve been, taking it seriously. Marrying into wealth isn''t as easy as pie," Abbey said, shaking her head in disbelief.


    "And you know, for a girl, reputation is everything. After all these years, he didn''t even offer some sort of...pensation?"


    In soap operas, those wealthy old men are always so generous, handing out millions like candy during a breakup.


    By that measure, Roseanne didn''t seem to be at a loss...


    But Abbey couldn''t hide her envy.


    "Just a few years of ying house and she hits the jackpot, going from rags to riches. But why her? She''s no Helen of Troy, so why does everythinge so easy for her?"


    If the Norris family was cashing in on this, they''d be livingrge.


    Roseanne looked up, her gaze sharp, locking eyes with Abbey, "What kind ofpensation should I have received, ording to you, Abbey? Money, jewels...?"


    "Enough!" Norris mmed his hand on the table, standing up abruptly, "Abbey, we''re family, but I''d appreciate it if you''d watch your tone!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbey stood up too, "How am I not being respectful? Can''t I show some concern for my family?"


    "Is this how you show concern?"


    "Wow, Norris, what''s that supposed to mean?"


    Madge stood up, squeezing her daughter''s hand. "Abbey, Norris is just saying yourments are inappropriate, out of line,cking evidence, and downright nderous." Abbey had expected Madge to y peacekeeper, given her usually gentle nature, especially in front of the grandparents.


    But this time, Madge stood her ground!


    Seeing the couple united against her, and knowing she was in the wrong, Abbey kicked Irving Cole, who was sitting next to her, "Are you dead? Your wife is being bullied, and you just sit there?"


    Irving just shrugged, focused on his meal, unbothered. Lauretta Cole chose to ignore the scene as well.


    Crash!


    The matriarch mmed her cutlery down, ring at Norris, "Enough with this drama! It''s the holiday season Abbey might have been harsh, but she wasn''t entirely wrong. She meant well, so was it necessary for you two to make such a big deal out of it?"


    Norris, visibly upset, protested, "Mom! Did you hear what she said? How could she talk about Roseanne like that? And you''re taking her side?"


    "The points she made, although


    harsh, weren''t incorrect. Typical breakups might involve some form ofpensation for emotional distress, let alone with the wealthy from Lumina City. They should be even more generous. Otherwise, it''s


    asif our girl was taken advantage of for nothing!"


    "Mom-" Norris was livid, "Anne is your granddaughter too, how can you say such things?!"


    Madge, nearly at her breaking point but holding onto herposure, took a deep breath and turned to Norris, "This dinner has lost all its taste. Honey, let''s go home."


    Facing the elders, she had tried to keep her peace, but when it came to her daughter, if she backed down any further, she wouldn''t deserve to be called a mother.


    "More than tasteless, it''s downright disheartening! Come on, Erin, Anne, we''re leaving!"


    With those final words, Norris, along with his wife and daughter, left the dinner in a huff.

 Chapter 153

    The olddy watched his retreating back and exploded in anger, "You ungrateful wretch! It''s that siren''s fault, leading you astray, defying your own parents! I can''t get a word in edgewise with you anymore! Fine, leave! Go far away and take that siren and her little demons with you, and never call me mother again!"


    Madge''s defiance was a p in the face for her.


    At that moment, the olddy''s disdain for her daughter-inw, Madge, reached its peak, and even Norris, her son, wasn''t spared from her bitterness.


    Of all the people in the world, why choose this one!


    All of them, disobedient and ungrateful!


    On the way home, Norris was silent.


    Seeing this, Madge gently took his hand.


    Norris looked at her and smiled, signaling he was okay.


    He had gotten used to his mother''s favoritism over the years, and this wasn''t the first time they had left on bad terms.


    He used to endure it, but when it came to Roseanne, even Norris'' patience had its limits against such nder.


    Arriving home, Madge started to head to the kitchen to cook but was stopped by Roseanne.


    "Mom, let me do it."


    "You?"


    Back at home, Roseanne never lifted a finger in the kitchen; it was always Norris who cooked and served her. "Yeah, today you''ll get a taste of my cooking."


    "Don''t end up burning the kitchen down," Norris joked, his mood lightening despite the earlier tension.


    Roseanne, indignant, retorted, "Am I really that bad?!"


    Both nodded in unison.


    Roseanne was speechless.


    An hourter-


    Looking at the feast before them, Norris and Madge were stunned.


    Sizzling bacon-wrapped asparagus, beef stew with a rich tomato base, sweet and sour chicken, BBQ ribs, crispy fried chicken, roast duck legs, two kinds of steamed vegetables, and a creamy tofu soup.


    Madge swallowed hard, "Did... did you make all of this?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne nodded proudly, "Yep~"


    Norris took a bite and his eyes lit up. "I''ll be damned, it''s really good!"


    "Really?" Madge was skeptical until she tried a piece of the BBQ ribs and instantly gasped in surprise, "When did you learn to cook like this?" They couldn''t believe it!


    Roseanne answered with a hint of pride, "Did you think I was just loafing around these past few years? Eat up before it gets cold."


    The family enjoyed a hearty meal together.


    Afterward, Madge and Norris were ushered to the living room to watch TV by Roseanne, who took it upon herself to clean up the kitchen.


    When she finished and was about to


    join them in the living room, she overheard Norris, his voice choked with emotion, "Honey, our Anne... she must have had it tough out there."


    "Yes, you can tell by the way she handles the vegetables and her skill stirring the pot; she must have cooked a lot." Roseanne felt a lump in her throat.


    In the middle of the night, a heavy snow fell, chilling winds howled outside, but inside, the family slept soundly.


    Early in the morning, Roseanne


    overheard Norris, "The snow was so


    heavyst night, and the balcony


    door is broken. Let''s avoid going out there for the next few days; we don''t want anyone getting hurt."


    Their old neighborhood had been home for decades. Although the building structure remained solid, the interior had aged and was vulnerable to extreme weather conditions. Looking around, Roseanne realized for the first time how old their home had be, its decor a relic of the past.


    "...Why are you ming me? Which eye of yours saw me do it? Don''t think just because you''re some hot-shot author, you can throw usations around!"


    Outside, the argument escted, and Roseanne and Norris hurried to the yard.


    There they found Madge, eyes red and breath short, facing off against Louisa, who stood with her hands on her hips, exuding an air of casual triumph.

 Chapter 154

    "Who else but you would do something so barbaric?" Madge was clearly livid.


    It was rare for her to speak ill of others.


    And "barbaric" might be the most aggressive word she could muster.


    Yet, for Louisa, it was water off a duck''s back. She stood with her hands on her hips and let out a coldugh, "Barbaric? This is barbaric to you? You clearly haven''t seen anything yet!"


    "You''re admitting it then? You did this?" Madge couldn''t believe what she was hearing, her eyes wide with shock.


    Louisa''s gaze flickered, "Watch your words. What am I admitting to? Where''s your proof? Do you have any?"


    "Plus, even if I did do it, so what? If you''re so tough, go ahead and call the cops on me, see if I care. Thew says you need damages over five hundred dors to file a report. You think I don''t know my rights?" Madge was beside herself with anger.


    Norris quickly stepped in, cing himself between his wife and Louisa, "Louisa, there''s no need to be so harsh! Our wisteria wasn''t bothering you. We''re all neighbors here, why take it this far?"


    Roseanne surveyed the scene, noting the wisteria petals scattered around, the trellis that ran along the shared yard wall was broken and hanging in mid-air.


    The whole yard was a disaster zone.


    "Just because you say it wasn''t bothering you?" Louisa, far from intimidated by Norris stepping in, rolled up her sleeves ready for a showdown, "Your nts shaded my vegetable patch from the sun, stunted their growth, and they''re always getting infested with bugs because of it. How is that not a bother?"


    "And these trellises," Louisa pointed at the ground, "are all sharp angles and directly in front of my window, messing with the vibe of my house. How is that not a bother?"


    Norrisughed in disbelief, "First off, the space between our houses ismunal, not for personal use. Youin about bugs in your veggies, I could say your garden attracts swarms of mosquitoes to ours every summer. Did we say anything?"


    "Second, those trellises are on our property. Even if they extend a bit, they don''t cross into themunal space, much less into your yard. Mrs. Wilson across the way has her trellises facing your window too, why don''t you mess with hers?"


    Mrs. Wilson, known throughout the neighborhood for her fiery temper and not someone to be trifled with.


    Louisa wouldn''t dare cross her.


    In the end, it was all about bullying the easy targets.


    Louisa sneered, "I don''t feel like messing with her stuff, I just don''t like yours, what''s it to you? You think you''re so fancy with your flowers


    and nts, trying to act all hight


    mighty. If you were so capable, you''d buy a mansion with front and back yards to nt whatever you want, instead of squabbling over space here, right, Mr. Cole?"


    "You-"


    "Pretending to live a life you can''t afford, pfft!"


    Norris, being a man, wasn''t one for arguments, easily ruffled by a few harsh words.


    Madge was speechless.


    Roseanne wasn''t one for street fights either, but...


    She walked to the corner, picked up the mop she had swung around the day before, still damp from Norris'' cleaning.


    "Louisa, it seems yesterday''s mop


    Co worries, we can


    cleaning didn''t quite jog your


    vel


    continue today-"


    Without giving Louisa a chance to react, Roseanne swung the mop.


    "What do you think you''re-Ah!" Louisa screamed.


    She tripped as she stepped back, tumbling backward in a heap.


    "Pfft-" Madge couldn''t help butugh.


    Having dealt with a simr situation the day before, Norris was quick to respond, "Oh, Louisa, I''m terribly sorry. Kids can be so impulsive, didn''t


    thurt you, did it? But as thew goes, tripping over your own feet doesn''t count, calling the cops won''t help, there''s no case to be made.¡±


    Roseanne''s lips curved in a smirk, cultural sophistication had its moments!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Giving someone a taste of their own medicine seemed to be a lesson well learned.

 Chapter 155

    Louisa''s face turned sour in an instant.


    Norris chimed in, "Oh, right, I just used this mop in the bathroom and haven''t had the chance to wash it yet. But it should be fine, our toilet isn''t that dirty, no big deal. Louisa shouldn''t mind, right?"


    Mind? As if!


    "Oops! Dad, did you forget..." Roseanne chimed in, "All the leftovers from dinnerst night? I dumped them in the toilet. Even though I flushed, it still felt kinda greasy..." "Louisa, do you think you might smell a bit like... sewer water now?"


    The father and daughter duo, with their back-and-forth, managed to gross Louisa outpletely. Her previously smug expression turned as dark as a burnt pan in no time. "You-you guys-" She sniffed, almost convinced she could actually catch the scent of sewer water that Roseanne mentioned on herself.


    "Just you wait!"


    With those words, she stormed off.


    A shower! She needed one immediately!


    In that moment, Roseanne felt like she was "the ancient Greek goddess of mops"!


    Madge, witnessing her daughter''s antics, felt a mix of satisfaction and disapproval: "Ladies shouldn''t be waving mops around, it''s not bing."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Well, she asked for it..." Roseanne said, her eyes scanning the scattered wisteria flowers on the ground, feeling a pang of sadness. Norris started cleaning up quietly and said, "When the weather clears, I''ll fix the flower trellis and move it to a better spot in the yard." He figured it was better to avoid making a fuss over trivial matters, especially if it wasn''t a question of principle.


    He''d rather not see Madge go through this kind of situation again.


    After a brief pause, Roseanne said, "Dad, don''t you think people will take advantage if we let them?"


    Louisa dared to act this way today, she''d dare to do it again.


    As she herself said, anything under five grand, and the cops won''t bother. No one can touch her.


    Norris sighed, "What else can we do? We''ve been neighbors for decades. I know what kind of person she is better than anyone. But we live here, see each other every day. Constant fighting wouldn''t be good for anyone."


    Madge tried to calm the situation, "Let it go. She''s made a scene before, and we''ve always kept our dignity. Let''s not stoop to her level." "But..." Roseanne pondered, "What if we didn''t live here?"


    Madge and Norris brushed off her suggestion as child''s talk, not taking it seriously.


    Not live here? Where then? Move houses?


    The thought was almost too daunting to entertain!


    With Horizon Future Middle School located in Pinehollow''s most bustling area, the real estate prices had skyrocketed. With their savings, they could only afford a modest two-bedroom apartment in the suburbs.


    The convenience of living in the faculty housing close to Norris'' job was unmatched...


    The fourth day of the Christmas greeted them with a clear morning after a night of snow, the clouds parting to reveal a golden sunshine. Roseanne got up early.


    By the time Norris and Madge were awake, a warm breakfast awaited on the table.


    Yam and millet porridge, pan-fried buns, and corn sandwiches.


    "Delicious!" Norris gave his thumbs up, "You''ve got a bit of my talent!"


    Madge rolled her eyes, "Our daughter''s cooking is leagues better than yours."


    Norris retorted, "Isn''t it all thanks to my genes? The talent runs in the family!"


    Madge replied, "Sure, sure, it alwayses back to you."


    After breakfast, Roseanne suggested a stroll outside, and Norris, ever restless, agreed immediately.


    The winter sun wasforting, and since Madge loved such weather and Roseanne hadn''t been home in a while, the trio took a leisurely walk along the river near their home.


    Unbeknownst to her parents,


    Roseanne was leading them


    towards a different path. By the time


    they realized, they found themselves


    standing in front of a real estate


    development''s sales office that had


    be quite popr online.

 Chapter 156

    Norris looked around in surprise, "How did we end up here?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just as Roseanne was about to speak, a cheery sales agent approached them with a smile, "Are you folks interested in taking a look at some homes? We''ve got a wide selection, perfect for first-time buyers or those looking to upgrade."


    Roseanne replied, "We''re just browsing for now."


    "Right this way, you can see our model of the entire development. It''s very thoughtfully nned out, with a supermarket, schools, hospitals all nearby. The amenities are top-notch."


    Roseanne nced over the model, noting, "The buildings seem a bit close together."


    "Well, that''s the trade-off with high-rise living; the space between buildings tends to be morepact."


    "I heard you have townhouses?"


    The development offered two types of homes: the high-rise apartments Roseanne was currently looking at and a section of cozy townhouses.


    The townhouses were designed with a touch of "small" because they only had two stories, not toorge, but each came with a frontwn and a backyard, ideal for small families.


    Moving away from the traditional rge mansion" concept, these were crafted specifically for smaller households, ensuring enough living space without feeling too vast or empty. The unique modern architecture made this development a sought-after spot in Pinehollow.


    Roseanne had done her homework, "I''d like to see thekeside townhouses."


    Norris had a green thumb and insisted on having a spacious yard.


    Madge loved writing and reading outdoors, so a quiet backyard, preferably with a gazebo for tea and rest, was essential.


    The sales agent, noticing Roseanne''s interest and precise knowledge of the townhouses, took a quick look at her. Despite her simple appearance, there was an air of elegance about her, though it was hard to gauge her buying power at first nce.


    After all, looks can be deceiving.


    "Anne, what are you talking about?" Norris quickly pulled his daughter aside, "Let''s just stick to the model. Don''t get people thinking we''re serious about buying!"


    Roseanne asked, "Dad, what do you think about this ce?"


    "It''s nice. A few of my colleagues bought apartments here."


    The location was unbeatable, just a short walk from Horizon Future Middle School, no need for a bike ride.


    But the price was astronomical!


    The primedocation and


    fully-furnished units priced it at


    nearly double the cost of other


    WY


    area.


    high-rise developments in the


    "Why don''t we buy a ce here?" Roseanne''s suggestion was startling.


    Norris'' eyes widened in shock,


    joke a widened in shock, "Don''t


    agen


    that. What if the


    us seriously and.


    up being for nothing?


    Madge nodded, "They''re working hard even during the holidays. We''re just here for fun; let''s not waste their time."


    Norris agreed, "Yeah, let''s head out..."


    Their whispered conversation, although subdued, didn''t escape the keen ears of the sales agent, whose smile faded. So, they were just window shopping!


    The middle-aged couple looked like they lived frugally. What money could they have?


    Buy a townhouse? Why not wish for the moon while at it?


    Roseanne gave her parents a reassuring look and stepped forward, "Could we perhaps see the townhouses?"


    The sales agent managed a polite smile, "I''m sorry, but our exclusive townhouses are only avable to VIP clients."

 Chapter 157

    Roseanne knew well that many upscale housing developments had strict requirements for viewing properties, "So what are the non-negotiables for VIP clients?"


    "First off, you gotta have the eligibility to purchase at Pinehollow Estates. That''s the baseline. Beyond that, you need liquid assets in your ount of at least twenty million, or at least one ck card from one of the top five domestic banks. Of course, any other proof of your financial standing, like property deeds, would also do the trick."


    Cash, savings, or ck card-Roseanne had them all.


    As she was pondering which option would make the best impression, Norris suddenly grabbed her by the arm and started pulling her towards the exit while murmuring, "This is getting more ridiculous by the second. Twenty million in liquid assets? We''re not in a soap opera..."


    Madge whispered with a hint of sarcasm, "I wouldn''t even dare to write something like this in my novels, and here you are, asking about it. You''ve certainly grown bold during your years away."


    Then turning to the staff with an apologetic smile, "I''m terribly sorry for the disturbance. Kids ying around, you know how it is. We''ve wasted your time."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At that, the woman couldn''t even feign politeness anymore and rolled her eyes overtly.


    "Where do these bumpkinse from? Can''t afford a vi and yet strut around like they''re rolling in dough. Ridiculous."


    Madge froze, and Norris'' face soured.


    But knowing they were at fault, they kept apologizing without making a fuss.


    Seeing their reaction, the woman became even more relentless, "You, buying a vi? You probably can''t even afford a bathroom in the high-rise! Bad luck!"


    She was already frustrated with having to work during the holiday season, thinking she hadnded a big fish, only to find out they were just three pennies short of a dime!


    Madge frowned, "We may have been out of line, but isn''t that a bit harsh? We''re potential customers after all..."


    "If you think I''m harsh, then maybe you shouldn''t havee in the first ce. You call yourself a customer? Do you even have the buying power? If you can''t afford it, why bother looking? My time is precious, not meant to be wasted by the likes of you!"


    "How do you know we can''t afford it?" Roseanne''s brows knitted together, "Mind your manners, please."


    "You say you can afford it as if it''s that simple? I could say I''m a billionaire then. Empty words cost nothing."


    Roseanne snorted, "Even if I could afford it, I wouldn''t buy from someone like you."


    "Oh, well,e back when you can actually afford it then."


    She was convinced Roseanne was just another broke poser, all talk and no substance. She''d seen her type before.


    "Fine." Roseanne nodded, her gaze sweeping the area until itnded on something.


    She walked past the snobbish woman towards a young girl standing diagonally across, "Do you work here?"


    The young girl, probably new on the


    job and visibly inexperienced, was holding a tray. She looked slightly taken aback by Roseanne''s


    §à§ä


    approach but nodded in response.


    "Yes, I do... How can I assist you?"


    "Could you show us thekeside vis?"


    "Well..." The girl started, biting her lip, clearly


    financial verification before viewing the vis, so..."


    tant, "Our policy r , so..."


    "I understand," Roseanne nodded and pulled out a ck card from her down jacket pocket, handing it over, "Will this suffice?"


    The young girl''s eyes widened in surprise before she eagerly nodded, "Of course! Please, follow me..."


    "Hold on!" The ignored woman


    suddenly interjected, striding forward in her high heels to point at the ck card on the tray, "Make sure that''s not a fake, okay?"

 Chapter 158

    "Valery..." The young girl was a bit at a loss.


    "Why are you looking at me? Do you even know the procedures for financial verification? What if something goes wrong, and we let just any Tom, Dick, or Harry in here? Can you shoulder that responsibility?" "I... I sort of know the procedure. They covered it in training. If, after the verification, Ms. Cole''s ck card checks out, then the responsibility isn''t on me..."


    "Heh, haven''t been on the job long, but you''re a quick learner. Just a heads-up, though, working in our line of business requires a good eye. Knowing who our target clients are, who can afford it, and who can''t, is essential; otherwise, it''s just a waste of time."


    The young girl said, "Thanks, Valery. But I''m still new, haven''t made any sales yet. I''m in the learning phase, willing to observe and practice, not afraid of wasting time."


    Finished speaking, she turned to Roseanne and said, "Ma''am, ording to our standard procedure, we''ll need to verify your card. If there are no issues, we can proceed to view the property."


    Then she told Norris and Madge, "Please, have a seat over here. Have some coffee; it won''t take long."


    Norris waved his hands hurriedly, "Oh, no need, you''re too kind."


    His heart was racing. Anne was actually going through with this?


    Once the card was checked, the gig would be up.


    Better to bail now, right? A touch of embarrassment is better than a full-on drama, yeah?


    Madge was calmer than Norris, at least on the surface. She sat down, deliberately taking a sip of her coffee.


    Only... her hand was shaking as she held the cup.


    "Right this way, ma''am"


    "Okay." Roseanne nodded and followed into an office.


    "Snicker all you want, let''s see how long you can keep up this act! Some people never learn until they see the coffin..."


    ...


    Ten minutester-


    The two emerged from the office.


    "So? The card was a fake, right?" The woman was still waiting at the door, clearly determined to have it out with Roseanne.


    However, they both ignored her as if she weren''t there.


    "Are you sure about this, ma''am?" The young girl looked anxiously at Roseanne.


    "Yes."


    "Maybe I should show you the actual location? It would give you a better sense of the ce and the surroundings before you make a decision..." "No need, I''ve already seen the model inside."


    "But..."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A model''s nothing like the real thing, right?! We''re talking about a property worth millions here!


    "Look at this, still putting on a


    show?" The woman burst out


    the real world is like? Fresh on the


    job and you''ve got so much to learn! Take today as a lesson, so you''ll


    know to keep your eyes peeled in the future."


    Ugh!


    "Valery, you might be misunderstanding something here," Odette was embarrassed for her.


    "Misunderstanding what? Misunderstanding that someone''s trying to punch above their weight, dragging you into this charade?"


    As she spoke, her eyes kept darting to Roseanne.


    "No, Valery, Ms. Cole''s card-"


    "I know, it''s fake. Next time don''t be so naive, someone shes a ck card, and you take it for real?"


    Odette: "No, no, it''s genuine!"


    "Pfft- Are you out of your mind?" The woman rolled her eyes, her smile growing even brighter.


    Odette was speechless. How do I make her believe?


    "Ma''am, are you sure you don''t want to think it over again?" Odette asked Roseanne once more.


    "No need, let''s sign the contract."


    Even though the unit price here was higher than the current average in Pinehol?ow, its prime location,prehensive amenities, and


    turnkey finishing made a slight


    premium totally reasonable.


    Compared to Lumina City''s prices, it was a steal.


    Besides, Roseanne had done her


    homework beforehand, familiarizing herself with every detail about thekeside vis, fromyouts and orientations to the hardware and software amenities.

 Chapter 159

    So, no matter how the littledy was introduced, she had her own calctions well in ce.


    The excitement in Odette''s eyes was almost impossible to contain: "And... how will the payment be made?"


    "In full."


    Norris hadn''t expected his daughter to seriously consider buying a mansion, let alone have the money ready for it!


    He was about to speak, but before he could, he felt a sharp pinch at his side - Madge had given him a twist. "Whatever our daughter wants to do, just watch and keep your opinions to yourself," she chided.


    Norris had no choice but to hold back.


    Odette, with trembling hands, took another credit card and frantically prepared a pile of documents-


    "Miss, are you really sure about this? If there are no problems, I can process your payment now."


    Roseanne nodded. "Go ahead."


    It was as if Odette was moving through a dream as she methodicallypleted all the steps. Only after watching Roseanne sign the purchase agreement and hearing the finance department confirm the transfer of five million dors did the surreal feeling begin to slowly dissipate.


    Oh god! Had she really just stumbled upon such incredible luck?!


    Selling a mansion just days into the job?! And not just any mansion, but the prime property!


    Five million dors-her luck was unbelievable!


    Odette''s grin was so wide she looked almost foolish, until a scowl caught her eye, prompting her to momentarilypose herself. But within seconds, she couldn''t help but sneak in another smile. Amission in the hundreds of thousands, who wouldn''t smile?


    The woman who, just a moment ago, had been all smirks and scorn, was now pale, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    "Odette, what-what were you about to say...?"


    "Oh, Valery, I was just saying that Ms. Cole''s card is indeed a ck card. And just now in the VIP lounge, I had already helped Ms. Cole choose her preferred model and negotiated the price. All that was left was to sign the contract."


    The woman''s lips quivered: "She-she really bought it?"


    "Absolutely! The contract is signed."


    Could there be any doubt?


    Not bothered about what the woman was thinking and not really wanting to give more exnation, Roseanne just breezed right by her. "Dad, Mom, we''ve had enough, haven''t we? Let''s bounce and start packing, okay?"


    Norris was utterly confused. "Pack-pack what?"


    "Obviously, we won''t be moving our furniture and appliances, but we need to bring our clothes and personal items to the new house, right?"


    Norris dumbly nodded. "Yes, yes, that makes sense..."


    But where did this new housee from?


    It wasn''t until they walked out of the real estate office that Norris'' confusion started to clear up.


    Back at home, he finally managed to


    gather his thoughts, sitting on the couch and nervously rubbing his hands on his thighs before finally speaking up-


    "Anne, you bought a house?"


    Roseanne nodded.


    "A mansion?"


    She nodded again.


    "Paid in full?"


    She responded with another nod.


    Norris was silent for a full ten seconds before speaking, "...buying a house is a big deal, howe you didn''t discuss it with us first?"


    Roseanne understood her father''s concern and exined, "We''ve lived in our old house for so many years, constantly fixing it up. Isn''t it normal to want a change?" Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t say anything because I wanted to surprise you."


    Norris still looked worried.


    "How much... how much did it cost?"


    Roseanne''s gaze flickered, and she held up a hand, showing five fingers.


    Norris knew she meant "five million," given it was a mansion and not likely to be just fifty thousand.


    Even though he had braced himself for the figure, the reality still made him shiver.


    "Where did you get that kind of money? Credit card fraud?" Or maybe...

 Chapter 160

    Or maybe predatory lending?


    Five million... He could work his entire life, forgo food and drink, and still not save up that amount.


    Roseanne''s voice wavered with guilt, "I haven''t beenpletely idle over the years. I''ve managed to save a bit of money."


    That''s when Madge, who had been silent, finally spoke up-


    "How did you manage that?"


    Her gaze was sharp, piercing.


    Roseanne sighed, realizing that Madge had, to some extent, heard the rumors swirling around.


    "Mom, all the money''s legit, made it all by myself. It''s all good, and I''ve spent it without any guilt."


    And that was the truth.


    Back in the day, to be with her, Murray Sherwood had risked estrangement from his family.


    Naylor, in an attempt to discipline him, cut off all his credit cards and ordered Beverley not to provide any financial assistance.


    During their hardest times, the couple squeezed into a tiny basement apartment that leaked when it rained. They were cold in body but warm in heart.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When Murray tried to start his own business and needed seed money, Roseanne took on various odd jobs to save up.


    Later, someone rmended her, and she ended up working at a biotechpany that makes beauty products.


    Initially, she was testing their products, then providing skin data to the research team.


    A lucky break came when Roseanne wrote a program to batch process the sample data, turning aplex task into a simple, efficient, and highly urate process. Thepany offered half a million for the program, but Roseanne didn''t immediately ept. After discussing it with Murray, he negotiated on her behalf.


    It turned out Murray had a knack for business, eventually selling the program for two million.


    This windfall was Roseanne''s contribution to their first big payday.


    With this money, Murray founded his ownpany, which became a market leader within two years.


    On the day of the IPO, he told Roseanne, "You own half of thispany."


    That evening, he presented her with a check for fifty million and a deed for somend.


    At that moment, their rtionship was at its peak, and Roseanne was puzzled, "Why are you giving me this?"


    "With money andnd, you''re now a littlendy," he joked.


    "I don''t want your money or to be andy."


    She simply wanted to be "Mrs. Sherwood," to walk through life hand in hand with him.


    But Murray insisted, "Once I give something away, it''s not taken back."


    Roseanne didn''t mind; if he wanted to give it, let him. She never intended to use it.


    Over the following years, despite their frequent arguments, Roseanne never thought about touching those assets.


    Until she made up her mind to leave him...


    Reflecting on it, if Murray truly loved


    her and wanted a lifelongmitment, he should have given her shares in thepany at the IPO, not a one-time payment in cash andnd.


    The two million from six years ago plus the years ofpanionship and care, made Roseanne feel


    entirely justified in epting the fifty


    million check.


    But theplexity of their story was something she didn''t want to burden her parents with, to spare them unnecessary heartache.


    Madge understood that her


    daughter might be withholding


    certain details, but since she


    vel


    imed everything was "clean" and


    "without guilt," it must be true.


    "So... does this mean I''ll soon be living in a vi?" Madge''s only concern was alleviated, leaving only joy.


    Roseanne nodded, "It''s all ready to move in, except for bedsheets, linens, and personal clothing. Everything else is in ce."


    "There''s a rock garden with a fish pond out front, and a gazebo next to the water in the backyard."


    Dad can nt whatever flowers he likes."


    Norris'' eyes sparkled with anticipation, "Is it really that big?"


    "You''ll see when we move in. We can start shopping for seeds and sod now..."

 Chapter 161

    "I''m hitting order right now! First up, gotta snag that trellis, your mom''s got a thing for wisteria, perfect for guiding those vines... Then, I''ll grab a few hydrangea pots. Come May, they''ll bloom and have Sanford green with envy..."


    Sanford was Norris'' colleague. They taught different subjects but got along famously, as both were seasoned gardening enthusiasts.


    Years back, Sanford had moved out of the faculty housingplex, snapping up a condo nearby.


    Given it was on the ground floor, it came with a little yard, which he''d packed to the brim with flowers.


    But due to the limited space, he could only manage small potted nts. Dreaming of lush, expansive blooms like hydrangeas was out of the question.


    No sooner said than done, Norris whipped out his phone to scroll through Amazon. Suddenly, he paused, "Moving to the new ce, what about this house then?" Roseanne replied, "Let''s keep it."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that necessary?" Norris noted how other teachers, upon moving, promptly sold their houses.


    Given its prime location near Horizon Future Middle School, it attracted a lot of buyers, mainly parents relocating to be near their children''s school.


    And of course, the selling price was quite attractive.


    Norris was sentimental about the old house, but considering the fortune they''d spent on the new vi, selling it could recoup some of the expenses. Roseanne knew what was on his mind, but still-


    "Even if we''re not living here, let''s hold onto it a bit longer."


    Norris, puzzled, asked, "Wait for what?"


    "You''ll see."


    "Mystery makes the world go round..." Norris mumbled.


    It wasn''t that Roseanne didn''t want to spill; it''s just that matters like demolition... the less known, the better.


    Leaks could lead to trouble.


    Her insider info came thanks to Murray. Hispany had won a bid for a major mall development in Pinehollow, and Roseanne identally stumbled upon the contract in the study. Recognizing the familiar "Pinehollow," curiosity got the better of her, and she discovered ns to include the Horizon Future Middle School faculty housing in the demolition.


    "Just got a call from the real estate agent, asking to drop by tomorrow for some additional paperwork."


    Norris asked, "So, can I start moving some of the nts over tomorrow?"


    Roseanne affirmed, "Of course, the vi''s keys are with us. We just need to pick an auspicious day to move in."


    Madge chimed in, "Then I''ll pack some clothes and shoes to take over tomorrow as well."


    ...


    When morning came around, Norris


    and Madge were up with the birds. Norris was busy moving his favorite nts around, while Madge was packing bags filled with clothes and shoes.


    Norris even called for a pickup truck, loading it with potsrge and small, squeezing himself into the


    passenger seat, "Anne, I''ll head over with the driver. Once your mom''s done packing, you two head to the sales office, and I''ll meet you there."


    "Okay."


    By ten in the morning, at the sales office¡ª


    Odette was already waiting at the door, greeting them with a bright smile, "Roseanne, over here!"


    "...And that''s pretty much it for the paperwork, quick and easy." She exined as they walked.


    True to her word, Roseanne and Madge were out of the VIP reception in no time.


    "Madge? Roseanne?" Suddenly, a voice called from behind.


    Madge turned. "Irving?"


    Irving here, decked out in a


    suit and wool coat, his slicked-back hair and shining shoes giving him more of an executive air tham Maddox, the actual boss.


    "What brings you here?"


    Madge started, "We''re just..."


    "Howe you disappear the moment I turn around? I asked you to sit and listen..."


    Oops! Abbey''sint cut short upon spotting Madge.

 Chapter 162

    Abbey shed a bright smile as she walked up and linked arms with Irving. "What a coincidence, bro! Running into you guys here."


    Madge returned the greeting with a smile, "Hey, Abbey."


    "What brings you and Roseanne to the property office? Don''t tell me you''re house hunting?"


    "No, we actually bought a ce yesterday."


    "Oh, I see..." Abbey gave her a once-over, the smile on her lips growing wider. "We''re here to check out the properties, especially this Lakeside Gem. It''s all the rage online! I heard it''s tough to get a unit on the higher floors. People are lining up, trying to sweeten the deal with the sales team, but no luck!"


    "Thankfully, our cousin Lauretta knows a real estate agent here, and she managed to snag us a spot."


    "Just ced the order and signed the contract."


    As Abbey spoke, her eyebrows seemed to reach for the sky.


    Her grin was practically uncontainable, especially upon seeing Madge''s shocked expression. The thrill and pride she felt were at their peak.


    Bet you didn''t see thating, huh?


    "Jealous much? Too bad you don''t have it." She thought.


    Madge was indeed surprised, but what really caught her off guard was the fact that Irving and Abbey were switching houses again.


    Didn''t they just move into a new ce three years ago? Why move again?


    "...Well, thest one was a bit too small. Didn''t quite fit our needs, you know? And the amenities and environment here are just unmatched."


    Madge nodded, "So, what are you nning to do with your current ce? Sell it, or maybe rent it out...?"


    Irving was about to respond when Abbey cut in, her lips curling into a sly smile. "We''re not nning to sell or rent. We''re not exactly strapped for cash, so why bother? Just going to keep it as a property investment. Let its value increase, right?"


    The Weeks family was well-off, and Abbey''s parents doted on her. She had the confidence to back it up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bro, you haven''t seen the high-rise units here, have you?"


    Madge shook her head. "No, I haven''t."


    Yesterday, Anne was all about seeing the vis. They didn''t even get a chance to look at the high-rise units before making a decision.


    "Let me tell you, the interiors are


    gorgeous! The kitchen hoods, water heaters, all brand name. And theyout, so thoughtful. They even brought in a renowned international na designer for this... And the green spaces! You should see them Lushwns everywhere, all the tracks are done up in synthetic material, and there are even dedicated basketball and badminton courts..."


    Abbey recounted with pride: "I''m not exaggerating when I say, living here adds ten years to your life!"


    Irving couldn''t help but smirk. "Isn''t that a bit much?"


    "Why would it be? You saw it yourself, right? I''m not making any of this up."


    Irving remained silent, feeling it was inappropriate to unt this in front of Madge.


    After all, she and Norris had been living in a modestmunity housing for decades, never once changing houses. Wasn''t talking about this kind of like rubbing salt in the wound? But Abbey was looking for that exact reaction.


    She quickly changed the subject,


    "Hey, you''ve been living in thatmunity housing for over twent years, right? Ever thought about moving? You guys should consider this ce. Then we''d be neighbors! It''d be great to have each other close by, right?"


    "About the price..." Abbey trailed off, "It might be a bit over the budget but it should be manageable. Norris is a key high school teacher after all. A little tutoring on the side, and the money wille in, no problem!"


    Madge frowned, "The education department has been pushing for less burden on students. They''ve banned outside tutoring. Norris has always followed the rules, never involved in that." Abbey pouted.


    Turning down easy money? That''s just foolish!


    "Well, if Norris can''t earn extra, there''s always you! I''ve seen authors make millions off a single book''s rights. With all the years you''ve been writing, you must be doing pretty well for yourself."

 Chapter 163

    Madge forced a smile, the awkwardness clear on her face.


    If she could really make a living off royalties, she wouldn''t be waiting for her daughter to buy them a mansion.


    Roseanne caught the impatience in Madge''s eyes and took the initiative, "Abbey, Irving, Mom and I have some errands, so we''ll be heading off now..."


    "No way, it''s the holidays, what could you possibly be so busy with? And let me tell you, Roseanne, you''re pushing thirty, not in school, not getting a job, and don''t even get a boyfriend. I mean, look around, which girl your age still relies on her parents?"


    The cherry incident from before was still fresh in her memory.


    Finally seizing the opportunity, Abbey didn''t hold back, "And don''t get me started on your cousin Halley, now there''s a man who''s opened his own tech startup in Silicon Valley, sky''s the limit for him. And our dear Lauretta, maybe not as ambitious, but she worked her tail off andnded a job at the energy department, pretty much set for life. I really worry for Norris, all that hard work raising a child and for what? Not to shine the family name, but can''t even fend for herself, still leeching off her parents, I mean,e on..."


    Abbey shook her head, sighing deeply.


    Beside her, Irving was desperately trying to catch her eye, signaling her to stop, but she was oblivious.


    Madge''s smile turned cold, her voice t, "Yeah, Lauretta is quite the achiever, getting into the energy department with just an associate''s degree."


    Abbey, missing the sarcasm, beamed even more proudly, "Exactly! She''s been nothing but a source of pride, always obedient and sensible! Her grandfather even said, in a couple of years, he''ll find her a nice governmental match, and she''ll be a high-ranking officer''s wife..."


    As she went on, her voice grew even louder, "All I want in this life is for our family to be healthy and safe, that''s it!"


    "Why even bring this up?" Irving couldn''t stand it any longer, "Dragging everything into this... Sorry about this, she just can''t seem to hold back."


    Abbey, feeling slighted, retorted, "Giving you face, am I? So, I''m not even allowed to speak the truth now? What''s there to apologize for?" Irving was visibly flustered, silenced by her outburst.


    ?


    After all, hisfortable life was courtesy of his inws, with top jobs at the energy department, securing him an easy position through their connections.


    n¨§t


    An outsourced job at a third-party energypany, where clocking in and out was his only concern, and he still brought home a hefty paycheck thanks to Abbey''s family. With Abbey being the beloved daughter of his inws, how could he dare to upset her?


    Seeing Irving silent, Abbey''s anger intensified, "Well? You had plenty to say earlier, what''s got your tongue now?"


    Irving''s face was a blend of embarrassment and frustration.


    Being chastised by his wife in front of Madge and Roseanne was a blow to his pride, utterly humiliating.


    Yet, Abbey seemed either oblivious or indifferent to his turmoil, continuing her tirade:


    "Back in my day, I was the belle of the energy department, and to think I ended up with..."


    Just then, Odette rushed out of the reception area-


    "Roseanne! Thank God you haven''t left! You nearly gave me a heart attack."


    Roseanne asked, "Is there something else?"


    "It''s my fault, gave you the wrong contract. The original copy of the ''House Purchase Agreement'' should be with the owner, we only keep a photocopy here. I got mixed up in all the rush, please check if this original copy is correct..." N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 164

    As she spoke, she handed over the documents she was holding.


    After skimming through them, Roseanne confirmed they were the originals and promptly exchanged them with her own set of photocopies.


    It was only after the exchange that Odette finally let out a sigh of relief, "I''m so sorry for the dy. This is my first time dealing with a property sale, and I''m still getting the hang of the procedures. I didn''t mean to hold you up..."


    "It''s okay."


    Abbey stood by, understanding each word but somehow lost when piecing them together.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "What... what contract did you say this was?" Abbey pointed to the documents in Odette''s hand.


    "It''s a property purchase agreement."


    "Whose?"


    "Roseanne''s, of course. She''s the one buying the house."


    Abbey swayed, nearly losing her bnce. "You mean, she, Roseanne? She bought a house here?!"


    "Of course." Odette looked puzzled, wondering why she was being asked such obvious questions.


    "How is that possible?!" Abbey''s pupils dted in shock, as if struck by lightning, "Is it unit 19 or 20? Which floor? Whatyout? How many square feet?"


    "Ma''am, you seem to be mistaken. Units 19 and 20 are just our standard high-rises. Roseanne purchased one of the high-ends vis."


    What?!


    "A high-end vi?!" Abbey could barely get the words out. "She bought a vi?! Like, by theke?! How... how did she pull that off?!"


    How could this be?!


    Roseanne sighed, "Abbey, I guess I really am not doing too well. Here I am, in my twenties or thirties without a job, and all I could do for my parents is buy them a vi, just to show a little gratitude. I hope they enjoy it, and it eases your worry about them, don''t you think?"


    Abbey was speechless.


    "We''ve got to get going and start decorating our new ce, so we won''t hold up your house viewing any longer." Madge offered a slight smile.


    Suddenly, a sales associate came running over, looking for Irving and Abbey-


    "Hey, I thought you went out to the I


    restroom? How did you end up here? This is the VIP reception area. You folks sure know how to pick your spots..."


    Irving tugged at Abbey, who was still in a daze, and had to apologize himself, "I''m sorry, we didn''t realize..."


    "Have you decided yet? Whose


    name is going on the deed,


    Nicole? Make sure the person,


    or


    Really, not knowing even this basic information had wasted her entire morning.


    While Odette had just sold a vi, she hadn''t even made a sale yet!


    It''s true what they say,parisons really can be disheartening.


    Why couldn''t she have that kind of luck?


    A vi, worth five million! Just thinking about themission was enough to make her weep with envy...


    Roseanne and Madge exchanged nces.


    What had they just heard?


    Emery? Nicole?


    Weren''t those... Abbey''s parents'' names?


    "So, you''re buying the house for your parents?" Madge said with a smile, "Thismunity has a great environment, perfect for their retirement."


    "That''s not it¡ª" Abbey instinctively protested, "It''s just in my parents'' names, but it''s for the three of us to live in!"


    "Is that so... Well, then put it in your names, or maybe Lauretta''s, that would be more convenient."


    "Exactly!" the sales associate chimed in, hoping to close the deal today, "Since it''s for your family, just put it in your own names!"


    "I bent over backwards because of


    your link to Lauretta, hustling to lock down this property for you before other buyers could grab it. If you dy further, I can''t guarantee we''ll be able to hold it for you. Everyone knows, our properties sell as fast as they''re listed, it''s all about who acts fastest."


    Abbey panicked. "We''re buying! Absolutely!"


    "Great, then let''s get those IDs out and sign the contract right now."

 Chapter 165

    "Ugh, can it wait till tomorrow? I promise I''lle buy it then!" Abbey said, her eyes flitting nervously.


    The salesperson''s demeanor cooled, "Alright, we''ll talk tomorrow. But if someone elsees along and snaps it up, I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can do."


    Gritting her teeth, Abbey replied, "Let me just make a quick call, okay?"


    "Sure."


    Abbey turned and walked out of the VIP section, finding a secluded corner. Before dialing, she nced over her shoulder to make sure Madge and her daughter couldn''t overhear her. Confident, she pressed the call button-


    "Hey, Dad, it''s me. I went to check out Lakeside Pearl for you and Mom today... Yeah, that ce that''s all over Instagram! Super popr!"


    "... Yeah, Irving and I both loved it. The surroundings are amazing... Seriously, it''s in high demand! Maybe you guys shoulde over and sign the contract today? Just to be safe..."


    Abbey was ying a strategic game.


    The house she lived in now was decent, butpared to Lakeside Pearl, it simply didn''t measure up.


    Since her parents were considering moving, she nned to convince them to buy a unit at Lakeside Pearl. Then, she''d slowly persuade them to move into her current three-bedroom apartment, while she and Irving would upgrade to the new ce.


    After all, being an only child, everything would eventuallye her way, right?


    Sooner orter.


    As for the deed, it could be in her parents'' names initially. Once they paid in full, they could transfer it to her.


    This way, they could bypass some taxes by marking it as a gift.


    "...Alright, then it''s settled. Mom, Dad, hurry over. Yes, near Horizon Future Middle School..."


    As far as Abbey was concerned, who actually bought the house, who ended up living there, and whose name went on the deed were details Roseanne and Madge couldn''t care less about. They didn''t even have the patience to watch Abbey''s performance to the end, leaving early because-


    Norris had called, impatient. "Didn''t you say it would be quick? It''s been over an hour. Madge, I''m telling you, the design of the front and back yards is simply amazing! I just took a walk around, and I think we could nt flowers, veggies, and even fruit trees..."


    Hearing her husband''s excited voice, Madge couldn''t help but feel eager. She hadn''t seen their new home yet!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Got held up a bit, we''re on our way now."


    After watching her parents sign the contract and make the payment, Abbey and Irving drove them back home. Only then did the couple leave.


    In the car-


    Abbey leaned back, exhaling deeply. "Finally settled."


    "Why were you so pushy about your parents buying a house? What''s the difference between today and tomorrow? Dragging them all the way here, especially when it''s


    already dark..."


    Abbey rolled her eyes: "What do you know? That house is hot property; miss it now, and it''s gone for good. Strike while the iron''s hot."


    "And why I''m so eager..." Abbey couldn''t help but smile, "Hey, tell me, don''t you want to live in that house?"


    Irving grimaced and said, "What kind of question is that? Who wouldn''t want a nice house? The real issue is affording it."


    "Good, you want it, I want it too."


    Irving caught on to her scheming, asking, "What are you implying?"


    "What do you think? It''s all going to. be mine eventually, right? Why not enjoy it sooner? Plus, the house we''re in now isn''t bad either"


    Wa


    "You''re not seriously thinking¡ª" Irving gasped.


    "That''s exactly what I''m thinking! What''s the problem? I''m their only daughter, aren''t I?"


    "They won''t agree to it, it''s an expensive house."


    "Don''t worry, I have my ways..."


    Yes, such an expensive house could drain a typical middle-ss family''s savings, let alone a mansion?


    How could Roseanne, just a young woman, afford anything like that?

 Chapter 166

    Abbey''s mind soured at the thought.


    The Cole brothers, with the eldest living the high life - no question about it. He was a big shot, miles apart from their average family.


    Next up was her own family. Sure, Irving wasn''t top of the line, but they were far from the bottom. Thanks to her parents'' connections, Irvingnded a cushy job as a manager at a diagnosticspany, pulling in a cool $300k a year.


    And there she was, with a steady job at the powerpany, and now Lauretta had joined the ranks too. By any standard, they werefortably middle-ss - more thanfortable, actually. Then there was the Norris family, trailing behind.


    So what if someone got into Twilight Peak Academy? End of the day, they returned home, with Norris bing a struggling teacher, the kind who doesn''t know the first thing about making extra cash. Madge was just the icing on a cake that nobody wanted - a "full-time writer," which was a nicer way of saying "unemployed." Years went by without any groundbreaking novels. How many books had she published? How many rights sold?


    Not even a single book signing. What kind of writer was that? She seemed more like a professional homebody!


    And now, out of the blue, the Norris family was living in a vi?


    In Pinehollow''s finest residential area, no less.


    Her parents had spent their life savings and could only afford a modest apartment - the smallest one avable.


    How on earth did Norris manage it?


    "Irving, what''s been going on with the Norris familytely? Anything unusual or off about them?"


    "How should I know?"


    "Aren''t you his older brother?!"


    "We don''t exactly mingle much. Plus, didn''t you tell me to keep my distance from them?"


    Abbey was speechless.


    True, she wasn''t keen on mixing with the Norris n. After all, who wants to associate with those doing worse than themselves?


    She was even worried Madge might start asking her for loans!


    Irving: "Why bring this up all of a sudden?"


    "The Norris family silently buying a vi doesn''t strike you as odd?"


    Irving fell silent.


    How could it not?


    It was as bizarre as a beggar turning into a millionaire overnight.


    Who wouldn''t wonder about the backstory?


    "Didn''t the sister mention Anne bought it..."


    "Hah, Roseanne? Where would she get that kind of money? Selling herself?"


    "What are you even saying?!"


    Wait a second...


    Sold herself!


    How had she not thought of that?


    Abbey''s eyes sparkled with disdain.


    and


    but beneath it all was


    Unable jealousy and


    frustration. Content belon veget


    She whipped out her phone and dialed a number-


    "Hey, Alva, you busy?"


    "What''s up, Abbey?"


    "I was


    ran


    Lakeside Pearl


    out properties today,


    into?"


    Alva sounded uninterested: "Who?"


    "Madge and Roseanne!"


    "At the sales office?"


    "Yeah. Not just at the sales office, they bought a vi!"


    "...What?" Alva doubted his own ears, or maybe Abbey was off her rocker.


    He''d never associate the word "vi" with the Norris family.


    "You sure it was Madge? Not the eldest brother and his wife?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbey''s lips twitched: "I''m not blind yet, no way I''d mistake them." Besides...


    The difference between Raven and Madge was night and day; impossible to mix up.


    Alva swallowed hard: "Their family, buying a vi? You sure you got that right?"


    "I saw the purchase contract with my own eyes, how could I be wrong?"


    "How''s that even possible?!"


    Abbey sighed. "Felt the same way at first, but who''d have thought? Norris'' daughter, Roseanne, made it big After years away, shees back and buys her parents a vi. Something we can only dream of..."

 Chapter 167

    Alva caught the critical point in the conversation, "You''re saying, the vi was bought by Roseanne?"


    "Yeah, that girl has really made something of herself! Not like our Lauretta, who can only settle for a steady job at the powerpany..."


    "How on earth did Roseanne get so much money as a youngdy?"


    Abbey covered her mouth with a hand, herughter carrying a hint of mischief, "Well, that I don''t know. But, as you said, she''s a youngdy. Nowadays, youngdies are quite capable. Designer clothes, luxury handbags - if they can''t afford them, it doesn''t mean they can''t have someone else buy it for them..."


    Alva''s brow furrowed deeply.


    "Oh dear, look at me, bbering about things I shouldn''t. Alright then, you''re busy, I''ll let you go."


    Abbey chose this moment to gracefully exit the conversation, not lingering any further.


    However, Alva, still holding the phone that had gone silent, appeared deep in thought.


    No sooner had Abbey hung up with Alva, she dialed Raven.


    "Hey, it''s Abbey..."


    "Just the person I wanted to talk to. I''ve got some clients who dropped off some wines and local goodies for the holidays. I''ve divided them into two portions, one for your family and one for Norris''. Swing by when you have a moment."


    Usually, Raven would share some of the holiday gifts with Abbey''s family, but this was the first year Norris was also getting a share.


    A sour feeling settled in Abbey.


    "Why is Norris getting a share this year?"


    "Got more than usual this time around," Raven exined.


    Abbey thought to herself that no matter how much there was, she could handle it.


    "I appreciate you always thinking of us, really. But Norris'' family... I doubt they''d even care for these kinds of things."


    "Not interested?" Raven frowned.


    "Yeah, they''re the type to live inkefront vis, rich people, you know? What don''t they have in terms of fine wines or local specialties?"


    "Lakefront vis?" Raven was familiar with the term.


    Not just familiar, but she had personally visited.


    With her son reaching marriageable age, she, as a mother, started to look into buying a house.


    Her son Halley was a catch:


    handsome and now an entrepreneur with his own startup. Naturally, his future wife had toe from a good family, so the matrimonial home couldn''t be anything less than perfect.


    one


    It wasn''t just aboutfort or convenience; the choice also heavily andN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    depended on the neighborily


    the opportunity to connect socially, especially with affluent circles.


    After much deliberation, she settled on the Pearl by the Lake.


    The high-rise buildings were out of the question; if they were buying, it had to be a vi.


    She visited the sales office twice, first to prepare the financial proofs, and then to view the homes.


    She was more than satisfied with the vis - whether it was the architecture or the interior design, everything was top-notch in the Pinehollow development.


    The only issue was the price tag-the cheapest one started at around four million.


    A mortgage was out of the question - it would make them look bad in the eyes of the bride''s family.


    And who buys a vi on a mortgage? It''s always cash.


    After discussing it with Maddox, there was hesitance.


    "Though our financial situation has improved significantly, you know how it is in the construction materials business developers often dy payments. Justst year, we had nearly two million in unpaid invoices. Thepany''s cash flow is tight; we really can''t spare four million for a vi."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll definitely buy a matrimonial home for our son, but there''s no rush. He doesn''t even have a girlfriend yet. It''s too early to worry about such things."


    Raven paused in her ironing, "But that development is in high demand. If we don''t buy now, we might not get another chance."

 Chapter 168

    "It''s no big deal. Once we get the payment, we''ll have more flexibility with our funds, then we can just pay a premium to buy it from someone else," Raven''s husband, Jack, said with an optimism that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    Raven bit her lip, wanting to protest - who buys akefront vi second-hand for their dream home?


    But with Jack havingid out their financial predicament so inly, and theirpany currently in a tight spot, Raven reluctantly let it go. Yet, the dream of owning akefront vi nestled itself deeply in her heart. The dilemma of wanting it without having the means gnawed at her.


    "Are you sure it''s akefront vi?" Raven pressed, double-checking over the phone.


    Abbey, on the other end, couldn''t help but smirk. "See? Everyone''s shocked. The underdog Norris family snagging a vi. The contract''s as clear as day; I saw it with my own eyes! And Madge admitted it herself. Said it was a gift from their daughter, Roseanne. Oh, why can''t I have such a capable daughter?"


    "Never underestimate Anne. She''s outdoing even Halley!" Abbey eximed,paring Roseanne to another local sess story.


    Halley had his own business but hadn''t pulled off something as grand as gifting his parents a vi.


    Raven''s voice softened, "Roseanne must be very devoted. But does she have that kind of money?"


    "Oh, don''t underestimate the young women of today," Abbey chuckled, steering the conversation away from the vi and onto when she could drop by to pick up some items.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have Irving drive over," Abbey proposed.


    "Sounds good," Raven agreed, and they ended the call.


    Abbey pocketed her phone, and Irving frowned. "Why are you broadcasting this? It''s unlike you to spread news like this."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "It''s big news within the family! Why wouldn''t I share that Norris bought a vi? It''s a celebration," Abbey retorted.


    Irving knew his wife too well and suspected there was an ulterior motive.


    Abbey justughed, her scheming barely hidden. "Let''s see if they. can keep their story straight when everyone starts asking."


    The next day, as Abbey had


    predicted, the Norris household was


    abuzz, but not with the expected


    visitors. Instead, Alva - the reclusive, fiercely independent sister known for her high standards and cold demeanor, showed up.


    Norris was taken aback by her rare visit. "Alva? What brings you here? Come in,e in!"


    Alva''s visit was unexpected. Known for keeping her distance and rarely mingling with family outside of obligatory holiday dinners, her presence hinted at intrigue spurred by Abbey''s calcted reveal.

 Chapter 169

    Alva kicked off her shoes and slipped into a pair of cozy house slippers, her gaze sweeping over the living room. She noticed severalrge cardboard boxes tucked in a corner, perfectly packed and sealed. Without a word, she settled onto the couch. "Norris, Madge, what''s going on here... a spring cleaning spree?"


    Madge offered a light chuckle, "Nope, just sorting out some linens and clothes."


    "All packed up?" Alva''s curiosity piqued as she nodded towards the boxes. "Pretty much."


    "Are you guys moving or something?"


    "Yes."


    "Where to?"


    Norris and Madge exchanged a nce, realizing there was no point in keeping secrets. Besides, it was bound toe out sooner orter.


    "We''re moving to that new development nearby, Riverview Estates," Norris disclosed.


    "A penthouse or something?"


    "No," Norris shook his head, "a vi."


    Alva''s expression shifted perfectly to reveal just the right amount of surprise, as if she was hearing the news for the first time. "Norris, where did you get that kind of money? Even the most basic vi there is like a million bucks, you..." She paused, a look of concern washing over her, "You haven''t done anything illegal, have you?"


    "Of course not! Do I look like I have the guts for that?" Norris couldn''t help butugh.


    "So, the money..."


    "It''s from the rain-"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad!" Roseanne suddenly stepped in from the balcony, cutting Norris off, "Why are you spilling the beans? Didn''t you think to ask why Alva popped by out of the blue?"


    "Right, Alva, what brings you here?"


    Usually, she wouldn''t visit without a reason. There had to be something important.


    Uh-oh! Alva was taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected Roseanne to interrupt and put her on the spot like that.


    "I... I was in the area for a client meeting and thought I''d drop by since I was nearby." "Oh, I heard you just got promoted to manager. You must be really busy."


    Alva forced a smile, replying, "A little break from the hustle... Speaking of which, Roseanne, there was so much going onst time at your uncle''s, I didn''t get a chance to chat with you."


    Roseanne raised an eyebrow, a trace of surprise in her tone, "What did you want to talk about?"


    "You''re back for the holidays, but are you heading out again after?"


    "If all goes as nned, I''ll be returning to Lumina City."


    "Are you working there? Studying? Or something else?"


    After a brief pause, Roseanne replied, "Let''s just say I''m exploring new opportunities."


    She was waiting for her entrance exam results, hopeful for a chance to study further. But without the official eptance letter, everything remained uncertain. Roseanne despite her confidence, opted for a vague response.


    However, to Alva, this sounded like ck of direction" or "hunting for a wealthy suitor."


    A hint of concern crept into her heart as she gestured for Roseanne toe closer. "Come, Anne, have a seat. Let''s talk."


    Roseanne looked puzzled butplied.


    "Anne, do you know what''s most important for us women? It''s the ability to uphold our dignity and independence, the spirit to strive and thrive, and the passion to persevere." Roseanne was at a loss for words.


    "Take me, for example. Life hasn''t


    been a bed of roses. Growing up in a


    not-so-well-off family, I buried


    myself in books and managed to get into a decent college. After graduating, good jobs were hard toe by, but I started from the bottom, took on the grunt work, and worked my way up. Now, I''m not only a full-time employee but also the manager of our branch. And then there''s marriage. I thought I had found a good man, only to end up with a scoundrel. But I cut my losses, chose divorce, and here I am, doing just fine on my own."


    "Uh..."


    "So, what exactly are you getting at?"

 Chapter 170

    Alva spoke earnestly, "What I''m trying to say is actually quite simple. Us women, no matter how tough things get, should never look for shortcuts. We need to keep our feet on the ground and work hard. Opting for dubious shortcuts isn''t the way to go, and we definitely


    shouldn''t rely on sheer luck!"


    Roseanne nodded in agreement. "That''s very true."


    "You agree with me, right?" Alva asked, her expression one of hopeful redemption.


    "Of course."


    "Good, then I''m relieved," she said, nodding with satisfaction. "Let''s cancel the lease on the vi as soon as possible. We might lose a bit in fees, but wouldn''t it be better for peace of mind?"


    Roseanne blinked in confusion.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t bear to let it go?" Alva''s face darkened, thinking all her advice had fallen on deaf ears.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Roseanneughed, suddenly understanding the purpose of this conversation.


    "First off, Aunt Alva, Ipletely agree with you. Women should indeed depend on themselves. But-" She changed tack. "I haven''t been depending on anyone else. So, I''ll consider your words as shared experience and definitely won''t take them personally." Wasn''t that clear enough? Anyone with ears and a brain could understand.


    Roseanne added, "Moreover, I bought the vi for my parents. The contract is signed, and there''s no backing out now. Lastly, I''d suggest that when you share life advice in the future, maybe gauge the situation a bit more. Giving advice is one thing, but giving orders is entirely unnecessary."


    Alva''s "let''s cancel it" had made the decision for Roseanne.


    To put it nicely, it was "out of concern"; less nicely, it was "meddling."


    Roseanne wasn''t going to indulge her.


    Unsurprisingly, Alva stormed off.


    As she left, she tossed back, "Sharp-tongued and unrepentant!"


    Norris frowned deeply upon hearing this.


    "Anne, don''t mind her," Madge spoke up directly. "Coming here to lecture without knowing anything."


    Her words hinted at an assumption of ill-gotten wealth.


    Did she consider her own mother oblivious?


    Roseanne, for her part, wasn''t troubled by it. She was more concerned that if Alva knew, did that mean others knew as well?


    If people kepting one after another, although she could handle it, the nuisance was unbearable.


    However, to her surprise, the following week was calm. No one else came knocking.


    The moving process continued steadily.


    Norris couldn''t stand to part with the greenery. Moving the potted nts was easy, but the real hassle was the trees in the yard that had been growing for over a decade; relocating them would take


    time.


    MS


    In contrast, Madge had it easier; her most treasured possessions were the books in her study''s cabs.


    As long as she could take her books, she was content.


    By the time everything was settled, several months had already passed.


    The yard, filled with greenery and newly transnted magnolia trees, added a touch of ancient charm to the Western-style vi.


    Norris even started a small


    vegetable patch in the backyard, where the recently sown spinach seeds were beginning to sprout, promising a harvest in a couple of weeks.


    Besides that, Roseanne''s swing, Madge''s lounge chair, and the old house''s wisteria were all relocated, bringing familiar vibes to every corner.


    The front and back yards were


    mostly bare for now, bute spring, the dry soil would transform into a lush greenwn, and the flowers from their previous home would bloom throughout.


    Thinking of this, Roseanne felt the physicalbor of moving was well worth it.


    During the move, an "interesting" incident urred.


    Their neighbor, Louisa, seeing the family busily moving in and out, thought Norris had finally decided to move.


    This meant not only would she have the space between their houses all to herself, but she might even extend her yard into theirs.

 Chapter 171

    nting vegetables, raising chickens, and cultivating fish - now the family could feast to their heart''s content! "Well, well, moving out?" Louisa stood at the gate, arms folded, a smirk ying on her lips.


    Norris Cole was too busy shoveling the earth to pay her any mind, grunting with the effort.


    Madge, upon hearing Louisa''s voice from inside, instantly retracted the foot she had set towards the door.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Louisa snorted. "Feeling proud, are we? Got kicked out, didn''t you..."


    "Louisa, off to the market?"


    On her way back from the market, Louisa ran into an old friend.


    "Yep, grabbed some eggs. They''re half the price nowpared to the early morning rush!" Louisa said, eyebrows raised in pride.


    She wasn''t boasting - no one in the educators'' residential area had a knack for budgeting and nning quite like her.


    "Next time, I''ll shop at this hour too. Oh, have you heard? Your neighbor, Mr. Cole, is moving."


    Louisa nodded. "Heard about it. Wonder where they''re renting now. Could it be as convenient as our ce?"


    Psh! Grown men ying tough.


    If he can''t stand it, just move, saves her the trouble of climbing up every two months to trim those annoying vines.


    Her friend whispered, "Do you think it''s because of the spat you had, that they decided to move?"


    Louisa lifted her chin in defiance. "Well, I wouldn''t know. If that''s the case, it just shows some people can''t take a loss!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "You''re something else, hehe. Now you can take over their yard for more of your gardening..."


    "Don''t tempt me; I was already considering it!" Louisa''s eyes sparkled with the thought.


    "What are you two gossiping about?" Another neighbor hurried past. "Hurry up and get your sweets! They''ll be gone soon..." Louisa blinked. "What sweets?"


    "Mr. Cole''s handing out sweets because he moved into a new house! Being neighbors, I thought you''d have gotten yours already. I better hurry up or there won''t be any left for me..."


    "Wait a sec! Why is Norris giving out sweets? It''s not like he''s getting married..."


    "You don''t know? Mr. Cole''s bought a new house! A big mansion! He''s giving out moving sweets."


    Louisa''s eyes widened in disbelief. "A mansion?! Is he renting it?"


    "No way, he bought it! That new development near us... what''s it called... Pearl something?"


    "Lakeside Pearls?"


    "That''s the one!"


    Louisa gasped, "How is that possible?!"


    "Justst week, my husband drove Mr. Cole to drop off some nts there. Stepped inside for a moment - oh boyt Spacious and beautiful, with not one, but two gardens. Superfy... Alright, I''m off to grab some sweets. Maybe I''ll catch some of their good luck and end up in a mansion myself... Hahahaha..."


    As theughter faded, Louisa stood frozen, rooted to the spot, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    After a busy week, they finally settled into the new house.


    Norris took to the kitchen, preparing a feast.


    Raising her ss, Madge toasted, "To our new home and a fresh start. May everything go smoothly."


    Clink-


    Three sses clinked together, their crisp sound blending withughter that drifted through the window and out into the garden, all under the gentle glow of the moonlight. The day after moving, early in the morning, Norris received a call from his mother Joie.


    "Mom?"


    "Heard you moved into a new ce?"


    "Uh, yes." Norris admitted truthfully.


    "Tradition calls for a housewarming with family and friends. Tomorrow''s New Year''s Day. We usually spend it


    at


    our brother''s, but this year, how


    about we celebrate at your ce?"

 Chapter 172

    Norris replied, "I guess I should discuss it with Madge first before..."


    "Discuss?" Joie''s voice dropped, "Discuss what? You''re the man of the house! Are you saying you can''t make a simple decision without running it by your wife?" "Mom, it''s not about being the man of the house. It''s just basic respect to at least mention it to Madge..."


    "Spineless! Go ahead and discuss. It''s best if she agrees, but it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t. Your father and I are definitelying over tomorrow!"


    With that, Joie mmed down the phone.


    Norris was speechless.


    "What''s wrong? Who was that?" Madge walked in from the backyard to see her husband scratching his head.


    "...Mom."


    "What did she say?"


    "She wants toe over for a family dinner tomorrow, kind of a housewarming..."


    "That sounds lovely," Madge said with a smile. "Let''s invite the whole n then. Jack, Jill, and their families, and don''t forget Alva and the rest."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    The next day, bright and early, Madge headed out to the market.


    By four in the afternoon, everyone had arrived.


    Abbey walked in, looking around, her heart souring more with each nce.


    She knew Norris had moved into a mansion, a luxurious one at that, but seeing it in person was a shock beyond expectation.


    Even the most eloquent andposed guest found themselves unusually silent.


    It took a nudge from Irving Cole for Abbey to manage a forced, "Congrattions, Norris, Madge."


    Lauretta was also there, turning to Madge, "Auntie, may I take a look around?"


    "Of course."


    She wandered around the living room and then disappeared from sight.


    Maddox was too busy toe, but Raven made it.


    Not only did she show up, but she also handed Madge a generous envelope, beaming, "This mansion looks fantastic, congrattions!" Madge tried to refuse but eventually epted it.


    "Thank you, Raven."


    "We''re family, no need for formalities."


    Their parents Hickey and Joie arrived with Raven, taking the prime seats on the couch and began surveying the interior of the mansion. They exchanged nces, both seeing the astonishment in the other''s eyes.


    This mansion was... Absolutelyvish!


    It outssed their current townhouse by leagues!


    The mansion''s original decor was already impressive, but Roseanne had added her touch inside and out.


    From walls and cabs to carpets and trinkets, everything was chosen by her and Madge personally. How could it not be exquisite?


    "Norris, this ce must''ve cost a pretty penny, huh?" Hickey cleared his throat, breaking the silence.


    Norris, without a hint of bragging, replied, "These decorations and such, Madge and Anne found them online. I''m not sure about the prices, but they shouldn''t be too expensive, didn''t spend much..."


    "That can''t be right? Not spending much and you got this huge mansion?" Abbey chimed in with augh, quickly regaining herposure after the initial shock; "Dad, this house must be at least four or five million, scary, huh? Even With decades for me and trving, we couldn''t earn this."


    Alva had been silent and smile-less since arriving.


    Hearing this, she snorted, "Lucky Norris has a talented daughter, something others can only envy."


    "Exactly," Abbey quickly agreed,


    "Anne is not only beautiful but also respectful and earns well. Which other daughter can match that? Certainly not our Lauretta.

 Chapter 173

    She sighed, her voice dripping with something that sounded like benevolence, but the more you listened, the more off it seemed.


    Raven''s eyes twinkled, "I still don''t know what Anne''s been up to in Lumina City. Must be something big, right? After all, regr folks don''t just stumble upon millions." Roseanne frowned, and Madge took her hand, signaling to let her handle it.


    "Oh, you jest, sisters. After college, Anne didn''t go on for further studies but she wasn''t just sitting around either. She switched a few jobs, saved up a little."


    Alva sneered, "As long as it''s honestly earned, that''s fine. Just worried about girls not following a straight path, you know?"


    Madge''s expression stayed calm, "Thanks for your concern, Alva. But the kid''s grown now, has her own ns. We, as her family, just need to support her."


    Abbey raised an eyebrow. "ns? So, what''s Anne up to? Heading back to Lumina City for a job? Or scouting new opportunities? Next Thanksgiving, will she bring home another few million?" She drew out the word "opportunities" intentionally, her toneden with unmistakable insinuation.


    Madge''s face darkened, just as she was about to speak, Roseanne''s phone rang.


    "Mom, I gotta take this..."


    "Sure, go ahead." Madge took a deep breath, reminding herself that patience was a virtue.


    "Leda, what''s up? Something wrong?"


    Leda''s voice wasced with urgency, "The GRE results are out! Check yours, see if you passed."


    Roseanne calcted the dates; indeed, it was today!


    She had totally forgotten...


    "Alright, checking now," she said, hanging up and rushing upstairs.


    Reaching her bedroom, she booted up herptop, navigated to the results page, and quickly entered her registration number and password. Just as she was about to hit enter- "Roseanne, are these bags for real?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from the walk-in closet.


    Startled, Roseanne turned to see


    Lauretta


    a


    ding a Chanel bag,


    c Louis Vuitton drape


    her shoulder.


    "Who let you in here?"


    Lauretta blinked, "Your mother said I could browse around."


    "Browsing doesn''t mean rifling through my things."


    "What''s the big deal? It''s just looking at bags. Are they that precious?"


    Roseanne''s tone cooled, "We were taught as kids not to touch other people''s stuff."


    "So what if I did? It''s not allowed?"


    "No, it''s not."


    "Please, I took it, so what? It was probably some guy who bought them for you anyway. What are you acting all high and mighty for? At the end of the day, you''re nothing but-"


    Before she could finish, Roseanne''s hand flew,nding a p across Lauretta''s face.


    "That''s to teach you not to be so rude. It could get you in trouble."


    "... You dared to hit me?!" Lauretta''s eyes widened in disbelief, trembling with rage.


    "I did. What, should I have marked the calendar first?"


    "Roseanne-I''m gonna make you pay!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    conversation still


    revolved around Roseanne, everyo tiptoeing around how she made her money.


    Even Hickey and Joie weren''t exceptions, subtly trying to pry.


    Just then, a scream pierced the air from the second floor.


    Abbey''s face went pale, and she leapt up, "That''s Lauretta! Lauretta''s screaming!"

 Chapter 174

    A group charged upstairs, following themotion until they arrived in front of Roseanne''s bedroom, where they were greeted by this scene¡ª


    Lauretta was on the floor, surrounded by bags, bursting into tears and kicking her legs wildly as soon as she saw everyone barge in.


    She was acting like a total drama queen.


    ¡°Lauretta, what''s going on? Don¡¯t freak me out,¡± Abbey rushed over and squatted beside her, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you up¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t stand until Roseanne apologizes to me today!¡±


    Roseanne snorted, ¡°Fine, stay on the floor then. Lie down if you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Abbey¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Apologize for what? Tell me, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Mom! Roseanne¡ªshe hit me¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Abbey¡¯s eyes widened, turning to Roseanne, ¡°How could you hit her?¡±


    ¡°Abbey, I¡¯m really sorry, I went back to my room and heard some noise from the closet, thought it was a burr, so... But, why was Lauretta in my room making all that racket?¡±


    As she spoke, her gaze swept over the bags scattered on the floor.


    Abbey¡¯s expression changed several times, ¡°I see... Lauretta was probably just curious, so she touched your things, but that''s no reason to hit her!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was Lauretta when I hit her. I thought a burr had broken in. I mean, what normal person rummages through someone else¡¯s closet¡­¡±


    Abbey shot her daughter a sharp look.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lauretta avoided eye contact, guiltily pressing her lips together.


    Madge, trying to lighten the mood, chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding, let¡¯s clear it up and... how about we head down to the living room? Dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    Just then, a ringtone cut through the tension.


    Norris, who was closer to Roseanne, went, ¡°Darling, could you grab that for me?¡±


    ?


    "Sure." But he identally hit the speakerphone button, and then everyone heard-


    "Anne, did you check yet? How did you score? Is it enough for Kingswell University?!" Leda''s voice was clear and crisp.


    Everyone froze.


    "... Anne? Why aren''t you saying anything? Can you hear me? Hello? Hello?"


    Roseanne snapped back to reality and quickly took the phone, "I was about to check, ran into a little hup."


    "Never mind that, check the scores! That''s more important!"


    "Alright."


    The call ended, and everyone, including Lauretta who was still on the floor throwing a tantrum, stared at Roseanne.


    Norris swallowed nervously, cautiously asking, "Anne, what scores are you checking?"


    "My grad school entrance exam scores."


    "You took the grad school entrance exam?!" Madge''s voice was full of surprise.


    "Yeah."


    Abbey raised an eyebrow, saying, "At your age... taking the grad school entrance exam?" "Come on, people in their forties take the exam, my age isn''t that big of a deal, right?"


    "Uh! What made you decide to take the exam all of a sudden?" Abbey pressed.


    "Oh, just for kicks."


    Abbey was puzzled.


    "Are the results out today?" Raven smiled, ncing at theptop not too far away, "Looks like Anne was up here to check her scores, and then found Lauretta... Misunderstandings happen, but we''re all family here. Lauretta, get up."


    Lauretta, realizing she was losing the moral high ground, quickly decided to back down and stood up.


    But then-


    "Since we''re checking scores, why not let everyone have a look? My sister must be so confident, acing it for sure."


    Getting into grad school isn''t a walk in the park, right? It''s like a battle royale, and from what I heard, aiming for Kingswell University?

 Chapter 175

    Roseanne really thought she could turn back the clock, huh?


    Years out of college and she''s dreaming of hitting the books again?


    In her dreams!


    Wait till the scores are out. She''ll be eating humble pie!


    Raven said, "Hearing Lauretta put it that way, now I''m kinda curious too."


    Alva smirked. "Yeah, we''re all dying to know, Annie. Just check it, will you? Let''s have a look. No biggie, whether you aced it or bombed it, it''s all good."


    Madge nced at her daughter, instinctively wanting to object.


    But Roseanne simply smiled: "Sure."


    The group huddled around theputer. Roseanne had already entered her candidate number and password; now, all it took was a gentle tap on the enter key to reveal her scores. "Dad, you do it."


    Norris was surprised. "Me?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you check my SAT scores for me back in the day?"


    "Alright." Norris rubbed his hands together, took a deep breath, and pressed enter.


    The page hesitated, loading.


    Everyone held their breath.


    One second, two seconds...


    "It''s up! It''s up!"


    Total score: 412..


    Abbey nudged a stunned Lauretta, whispering, "What''s the total score? Four hundred something doesn''t sound too high..."


    Lauretta''s lips moved, but no sound came out.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Raven quickly masked her surprise, offering a slight smile. "Abbey, out of a possible 500. With this score, Annie''s probably in the top three? First ce isn''t out of the question." Abbey, catching up, widened her eyes: "Does that mean... she got into Kingswell University for grad school?!"


    Alva, poker faced, said, "Technically, grad school admissions involve both written tests and interviews. Just going by the written score, there''s still a lot of uncertainty."


    Abbey breathed a sigh of relief.


    That''s what she thought. How could Roseanne easily get into Kingswell University, and in the top three no less...


    Raven, all smiles, continued: "But the written part makes up a significant chunk of the score. They won''t weed out too many at the interview stage. Annie''s practically got one foot through Kingswell University''s door. Congrats, Norris, Madge."


    Norris was still in shock. His daughter, who hadn''t been home in six years, not only came back but also brought them a vi and now got into grad school?!


    The rift between father and daughter


    had started right there; Norris


    believed she shouldn''t waste her


    talent, and pursuing a Master''s and


    Ph.D. was the nned path.


    But Roseanne had given up the chance for a man, a crushing blow to a father who had painstakingly raised his daughter for over two decades. Now, everything hade full circle...


    "Thanks, Raven."


    Raven said, "Now Annie''s the highest-educated youngster in the Cole family. That''s awesome."


    Lauretta''s face darkened. Abbey''s lips tightened.


    Alva sneered, "Maybe save that talk till the admission letter''s in hand, Raven"


    Dinner was more silent than ever.


    Everyone had their own thoughts, finishing quickly, eager to leave.


    Madge''s birthday, the twentieth of January.


    Days of rain and snow had passed, dots of new growth sprouted on thewn, breathing life into the yard.


    Madge wasn''t fond of sweets, so no cake was ordered.


    Roseanne bought flour from the market and made her a bowl of longevity noodles by hand.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The gift was a set of out-of-print original edition books, chosen long ago.


    She had searched far and wide, finally finding them on an obscure foreign books website. Just shipping them took half a month.

 Chapter 176

    Roseanne had been fretting she''d miss Madge''s birthday party. Thankfully, the day before the big bash, the books she''d ordered arrived right on schedule. Madge, sping the books to her chest, couldn''t hide her delight. "How on earth did you know I''ve been dying to get my hands on this series?" "You''ve been harping on about it for ages," Roseanne teased, raising an eyebrow. "It would''ve been hard not to notice."


    Madge huffed, a yful scowl crossing her face. "Well, maybe if you came home more often... But thank you, darling. I absolutely adore this gift."


    She smiled warmly, pulling Roseanne into a tender embrace. Her eyes, soft and loving, watched over Roseanne as her hands gently brushed through her hair.


    "I remember you always had such long hair. What made you cut it short?"


    Roseanne nuzzled closer, feigning offense. "Don''t you like it?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s lovely. My girl always looks beautiful," Madge dered with pride.


    Roseanne chuckled softly, clinging tighter to her mother.


    "Got through the written exam, huh? The interview''s up next, right?" Madge mused. "Guess you''ll be heading back to Lumina City soon."


    Roseanne paused, then softly agreed.


    Madgeughed softly, a knowing glint in her eye. "I knew Pinehollow couldn''t keep you tied down. You''ve grown, my dear. It''s time to spread your wings. Go on, chase your dreams."


    A tremble ran through Roseanne''sshes as she whispered, "This time, I won''t let you down."


    In the kitchen, Norris wielded a spat like a baton, ncing over at the mother-daughter duo. "What''s this, top-secret chit-chat? Time to wash up and eat!" "Coming!"


    The next day, Roseanne boarded the train back to Lumina City.


    The apartment was chilly and dust-coated after weeks of silence.


    After settling in, she checked on her


    fish, a pair named Ruby and


    Shadow, relieved to see them still, swimming happily. She fed them before turning her attention to the sulents on the balcony, thriving despite the neglect.


    Flicking on the heating, she busied herself cleaning the apartment from top to bottom, swapping out old. linens for fresh ones, and dressing the couch in a cozy, pink, fluffy cover.


    By the time she''d finished, it was nearing six o''clock.


    Toozy to go out shopping, she ordered groceries online and began to cook a leisurely dinner, bathed in the warm, yellow glow of the kitchen lights.


    As evening deepened and


    streetlights flickered on, Owen,


    having spent the day in theb, paused at the entrance of their


    building, a sense of realization


    hitting him as he looked up to see lights on in the apartment that had been dark for weeks.


    Quickening his pace, he made his way upstairs, his breath slightly hurried.


    As he reached thending, the door opposite swung open, flooding the hallway with light.


    Roseanne, noticing Owen, smiled brightly. "Good evening, Mr. Reynolds."


    Her smile seemed to cast a spell, making Owen smile back. "Good evening. When did you get back?" "Today."


    Roseanne paused, curious about how he knew she''d been away.


    Owen exined, "Leda mentioned you''d gone home. And congrattions on the high score on your exam."


    "Thank you," Roseanne replied, her tone as easy and casual as ever. "I''ve just made dinner. Would you like to join me?"


    He waved off the invitation, "I''ve already eaten, but thanks. Let''s n to celebrate after your interview, deal?"


    "Deal," Roseanne agreed, her smile unwavering as they made ns for a future celebration.

 Chapter 177

    Roseanne arched an eyebrow, teasing, "So sure I''ll make it? What if I don''t?"


    Even she wasn''t too confident herself.


    Owen Reynolds'' deep eyes twinkled with amusement, "You said it yourself, ''what if'' is just a possibility. I tend to believe in the likelihood of positive oues." Roseanne''s lips curved into a smile, "Well, here''s hoping your good luck rubs off on me."


    ...


    The final round of interviews at Kingswell University was scheduled for early March.


    Roseanne picked out a formal outfit, pairing it with low-heeled ck leather shoes.


    Her attire was standard, nothing shy, but definitely error-free.


    Before heading out, she pondered for a moment and then casually tied an orange and green scarf around her neck.


    Her otherwise muted ensemble instantly had a pop of memorability.


    The night before had seen a downpour, leaving the ground damp and the air carrying a sticky heaviness.


    It felt as though the whole world was wrapped in stic.


    Roseanne watched as people entered and exited the waiting room, some sighing heavily, others visibly tense. Yet, she remained rtively calm.


    "Hey, you don''t seem nervous?" the young woman sitting behind her poked her shoulder and whispered. Roseanne replied, "Not really. I''m not panicking."


    She dislikedst-minute cramming and had prepared for this day far too long.


    At that moment, she wasn''t scared, just pumped with an adrenaline rush akin to going into battle.


    "Number 45, Roseanne-"


    "Here."


    She stood up, straightened the wrinkles on her clothes, and was led to the interview room.


    Upon entering, Roseanne was taken aback.


    There, among the panel of interviewers, sat Owen Reynolds!


    He was d in a grey suit today, his usual gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, a slight frown adding ayer of sternness and aloofness not usually present. However, the next moment, he looked up, his gaze softly sweeping across Roseanne''s face.


    In that instant, she felt her nerves settle.


    Then the formal interview began.


    The panel started with a few


    questions rted to her field, whichN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Roseanne managed to answer quitefortably thanks to her


    preparation.


    Seeing her responses were well-informed, the interviewers deliberately threw in some off-field questions.


    Roseanne handled them with grace.


    "Mr. Reynolds, it''s your turn."


    "Alright." Owen looked up, a sharp glint in his eye, "You''re applying for bioinformatics, a multidisciplinary field that requires aprehensive skill set across biology, mathematics, andputer science. This includes not just biology but physics, chemistry, andputing. You''re aware of this, right?"


    "Yes," Roseanne nodded.


    "So, my questions won''t be limited to biology. They might rte to physics, chemistry, and might even require you to perform calctions on the spot. Are you up for the challenge?"


    Roseanne nodded, "I''ll give it my best shot."


    "Exin the physics of quasi-crystals with data support."


    At this moment, Owen was the epitome of academic rigor.


    Roseanne delved into thought-


    Exining the physics of quasi-crystals with data support.


    No context, no parameters, this was far from a straightforward biology question!


    At first nce, it seemed more like a prompt for a science essay.


    Not only was Roseanne stumped, but the other interviewers were also exchanging puzzled looks-


    "Is this rted to biology?"

 Chapter 178

    "Cough! Yes, but not entirely."


    "What are quasi-crystals?"


    "Quasi-crystals are a type of crystal structure where the atoms are arranged in a pattern that doesn''t repeat periodically, sort of a halfway house between a crystal and an amorphous structure. The guy who discovered them, Dan Shechtman, he won the Nobel Prize in Chemistry in 2011 for it."


    "Oh, I see... Wait a minute! Nobel what Prize?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Chemistry Prize."


    "Uh! Aren''t we supposed to be interviewing a grad student in biology today?"


    How did we end up on physics and chemistry?


    "Mr. Reynolds already mentioned that his next question would not be limited to biology." "Yikes! Honestly, this question is a bit tough for an undergrad."


    "She answered the earlier questions pretty well, just bad luck getting pinned by Owen..."


    "Is it difficult?" Owen spoke up lightly, "Of course, you can choose not to answer."


    Roseanne looked up, locking eyes with him: "Got a whiteboard and marker?"


    The crux of the matter-"with data support"!


    Support your answer with data.


    Testing interdisciplinary skills.


    "We do." Owen gestured for the staff to prepare.


    Soon, the whiteboard was in ce, and the marker handed to her.


    Roseanne turned around and wrote down a chemical form.


    Then, using the chemical form as a starting point, she analyzed the atomic structure of quasi-crystals.


    There were two important principles involved, namely the icosahedral principle and the golden mean principle.


    Under these principles, the simplest quasi-crystal structural model could be obtained, which could exin all the details of the high-resolution images of Al-Mn quasi-crystals. That was knowledge from the field of chemistry.


    Then, she moved on to fractal geometry, pattern sequences, corrtion measures, and corrtion dimensions to further derive forms for quasi-crystals.


    Specifically, the discussion on pattern sequences was divided into 2nd order, 3rd order, and kth order.


    That belonged to the realm of mathematics.


    As the whiteboard quickly filled with English and numbers, Roseanne switched to the next one.


    Only then did the real core steps begin, namely the physical exnation.


    Roseanne divided it into two major parts: theoretical physics and applied physics.


    The former included three major theorems, seven forms, and sixteen derived discussions.


    She not only wrote them all out but also set scenarios to plug in specific numbers to test their validity. Where direct application was not possible, she simply proceeded to prove it.


    Facing a mountain, if you can''t go over it, drill through it¡ªsimple and brute force, but quite effective.


    As for the applied physics part, that was more extensive...


    The effects of deformation and heat treatment processes on the properties of 00Cr12Ni9M04Cu2 martensitic stainless steel. Quasi-crystal reinforced Mg-Zn-RE alloy microstructure and properties.


    One-dimensional Fiboni


    quasi-crystals diffraction properties, deep undercooling of Al72Ni12C016 alloy, and the solidification behavior of decagonal quasi-crystals, and so on


    Roseanne wrote them down one by one, quickly filling the second whiteboard as well.


    Owen signaled for the staff to prepare a third whiteboard.


    Finally, Roseanne concluded with three conclusive derivation forms, leaving behind a numerical model for validation, ending perfectly.


    She put down the marker, looking towards Owen. "That''s my answer."


    After a moment, a slight smile appeared on the man''s stern face: "Thank you for your answer. You may leave now."


    Roseanne''s clenched fist rxed. She gave a polite bow, and turned to leave.


    As she left another examiner joked, "Owen, weren''t you a bit too harsh


    on that student? That queseven


    third-year grad students would struggle to answer."

 Chapter 179

    Owen casually remarked, "It''s the outstanding students that make you wonder just how far they can go."


    And indeed, she exceeded his expectations by miles.


    ...


    Stepping out of the examination hall, Roseanne immediately received a message from Leda.


    A week ago, they had agreed to celebrate after their interviews, nning to meet at their favorite French bistro.


    Roseanne opened her maps app, ready to hail a ride.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from behind her.


    "Roseanne? It is you!"


    Hertha had alsoe for the second round of interviews that afternoon.


    She had arrived early to get ustomed to the environment, hoping it would ease her nerves. She hadn''t expected to bump into Roseanne.


    "What''s this..." Hertha Sherwood looked her up and down.


    "Interviews," Roseanne replied calmly.


    "You passed the written exam?!" Her surprise almost made her voice crack.


    "Yes."


    "How many points?"


    "412."


    "You were the top scorer in our department?!"


    Roseanne was slightly taken aback. "Was I? I didn''t check..."


    "Oh, cut the act. What''s the point of pretending?" Hertha sneered, her voice dripping with mockery.


    She had scored only 392, barely making it to the interviews, and couldn''t believe Roseanne had done so well.


    Roseanne felt wronged; she genuinely hadn''t paid attention to the rankings.


    Once she received the message about her interview schedule, she hadn''t bothered to check further.


    Typically, the university''s official notice board lists names ording to scores from high to low, but Roseanne had never bothered to look.


    "If you don''t believe it, just forget it.


    it


    I''ve got ces to be," she said, too exhausted to exin further. What Hertha thought of her didn''t matter at all.


    Swnov


    After breaking it off with Murray Sherwood, pleasing his family was no longer her concern.


    Love the house, love the crow; fall out of love, and everything rted turns to dust.


    "Wait-" But Hertha stopped her.


    Roseanne turned back, her gaze inquisitive, "What now?"


    "Ahem! You''ve finished the interview, then?"


    "Yes."


    Hertha''s eyes flickered. "Were the questions hard? What did they ask? Were there many questions rted to our field?"


    Roseanne raised an eyebrow. "You... want me to spill the beans?"


    "Don''t put it so crudely. Just sharing some experience, it''s not that serious. Besides, the questions they asked you might not be the same for me."


    "Yes," Roseanne nodded, "Since you know everyone gets different questions, you should understand there''s no point in sharing, right?"


    "Moreover," Roseanne locked eyes with her, enunciating each word, "we''re inpetition, what makes you think I''d help you?"


    "You" Hertha was at a loss for


    words. In her subconscious,


    Roseanne was still the kind of


    woman who would go out of heret


    way to please all her brother''s


    friends and rtives, just to stay in their good graces.


    But the reality was, Roseanne had moved on to start a new life.


    She had let go so gracefully, walked away so decisively. And her brother?


    Hospitalized with a bleeding ulcer, still hoping she would visit him, murmuring "Anne" in his


    unconscious state, and had be


    more silent and mncholicover


    the past few months.


    Roseanne seemed too heartless!


    Hertha gave her a cold once-over. Roseanne''s simple outfit was in to anyone else, but on her, it looked vibrant and full of life. Especially those eyes, bright and cunning.


    Without her brother, she seemed to be doing just fine!

 Chapter 180

    "Breaking up with my brother, huh? That''s gonna be the biggest mistake of your life. Without him, you''re nothing!"


    Hertha smirked coldly. "Don''t get too cocky. Acing the written test doesn''t guarantee sess. We''ll see who has thestugh."


    With that, she straightened her back and strode away.


    Roseanne''s expression remained unchanged as she calmly watched Hertha leave, then continued to hail a cab.


    When Leda heard about the confrontation, she was livid. "Why didn''t you give her a piece of your mind? How could you let her walk away without saying anything?!"


    "I''m getting more pissed the more I think about it. Is that brat still at Kingswell University? I''m heading over there right now to set her straight on your behalf."


    Roseanne chuckled. "Calm down. It was just some harmless taunting, nothing I haven''t heard a million times before."


    As she spoke, she meticulously cut into her steak, savoring the perfectly cooked, juicy bite that followed. Delicious, as always.


    Leda was baffled. "Are you some kind of saint with all this patience?"


    Roseanneughed out loud, then paused to wipe her mouth with a napkin before she spoke. "Ever heard the saying?"


    "What saying?"


    "The best revenge isn''t aboutnding a p across their face or outsmarting them with words. It''s about="


    "Being utterly indifferent to what they value the most; effortlessly achieving what they desperately desire."


    All Hertha cared about, besides her family, was her grad school entrance exam.


    "This time, I''ll pass the oral exam with flying colors. Whether she does is another story."


    A person who, even before the exams, thought of leveraging family connections, attempting to bribe and tter the professors, has already lost.


    Leda had an epiphany, then silently gave her a thumbs-up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "That''s my girl!"


    Being in the same circle, Leda knew exactly what Hertha was made of.


    Under these circumstances, Hertha needed more than just luck to pass.


    ...


    Perhaps Lady Luck did have a favorite, as when the results came out, Roseanne topped both the written and oral exams, securing her spot at Kingswell University. Hertha ranked fourth, barely missing the cut by a single point.


    At the Sherwood family mansion-


    Crash! Bang! Boom!


    The sound of things being violently smashed echoed throughout the house.


    After learning her results, Hertha locked herself in her room, throwing everything in sight, even her favorite handbags didn''t escape her wrath.


    Her screams and howls, mixed with tears andughter, made her sound unhinged.


    The household staff tiptoed around, fearing they''d be her next target.


    Murray stepped into the chaos, barely finding a spot to nt his feet, his frustration visible. "Have you thrown enough of a tantrum yet? It''s just an exam. There''s always next year."


    Hertha''s eyes were red with fury, her expression twisted as she found a vent for her anger. "I''m already this miserable, and I can''t even lose my I temper? The Sherwood family isn''t just yours. If you don''t like it, you can leave!"


    Murray closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "Hertha, if you want to act like a madwoman, go ahead. But please, take it outside. You''re seriously disturbing everyone else in the house!"


    Faced with his stern, dark gaze, Hertha''s senge of injustice exploded. "I''m not going anywhere! Why should I?! If it wasn''t for Roseanne, I


    would''ve passed. It''s all her faut


    And yours too. Couldn''t you just keep her busy being a housewife? Why did she even need to take those exams? You''re to me as well!"

 Chapter 181

    Murray had a splitting headache every time Shelby went on one of her tirades.


    And just the mention of "Roseanne" made him tense up involuntarily.


    Aftering back from a trip to the Maldives, Murray had sent her countless texts from various numbers, all of which vanished into thin air.


    He had no choice but to go to her ce, not once, not twice, but multiple times...


    The frustration of not being able to find someone anywhere was driving him up the wall.


    Little did he expect to hear about her again from Hertha...


    "What did you say? What''s this about Roseanne?"


    "Of course, it''s about her! She ranked first! First, you hear me?! Ms. Payne is only taking three students this year, and I ended up being the fourth!"


    If it weren''t for Roseanne, she would have moved up a spot.


    The feeling of getting so close after 99 steps, only to fail at thest one, left her frustrated, resentful, and defiant.


    Murray was stunned. "... You mean, she got in?"


    "Yeah! And with flying colors! Happy now? She leaves you, thrives, and now she''s about to be a graduate student at Kingswell University! Regretting now? Why didn''t you keep a closer eye on her then? Letting her out to ruin my chances!" As Hertha spoke, she broke down in tears.


    "You had her caged for six years, couldn''t you have just held on a little longer? Now look, yourdy has flown the coop, and she''ll only get further away from you..."


    "Shut up!" Murray, like a beast provoked, fixed her with a menacing re, "If you didn''t do well, it''s on you, nobody else! I don''t want to hear this again, or else¡ª"


    The room fell eerily silent, Hertha frightened by his gaze, and it was only when Beverley came in that the tension was somewhat diffused.


    She scanned the mess on the floor, frowned slightly, and then seeing her daughter cowering, felt a mixture of dissatisfaction and anger.


    She had overheard the siblings'' conversation from outside.


    Roseanne actually made it into grad school!


    When Beverley had seen her at the library, she thought Roseanne was just putting on airs, trying to ingratiate herself, never imagining she was serious about grad School, let alone that she''d actually seed!


    Kingswell University, first ce...


    With that thought, Beverley couldn''t help but sneer. So what?


    No matter how well-read or highly educated, she wouldn''t dream of entering the doors of the Sherwood family.


    "Your brother is right¡ªif you didn''t


    seed, just try again. Throwing a tantrum won''t change anything. Do you think it''ll make Roseanne fail? How did I end up with such a foolish


    H


    Hertha clenched her fists, her face a mask of resentment, "I prepared for this exam for two whole years, and Roseanne only reviewed for six months. How could she pass so easily? There must be something fishy going on! No, I need to confront her about this!"


    With that, she stormed off.


    Murray rubbed his temples, too tired to deal with the mess, and turned to leave as well.


    Beverley wanted to leave too, but she was left to clean up the aftermath.


    One by one, they all seemed toe with grievances...


    ...


    Hertha had been there once before and had the navigation history on her phone. She drove straight to Roseanne''s building.


    The more she thought about it on the drive, the angrier she got. By the time she got out of the car, she had already nned out her confrontation.


    But the next second, she saw Roseanneughing and walking shoulder to shoulder with a man into the building.


    Hertha gasped.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Wasn''t that one of the interviewers from the re-examination day, a professor from Kingswell University-


    Owen Reynolds?!

 Chapter 182

    Her eyes, once filled with rage, suddenly sparkled with realization.


    Of course! That exins the top spot in the interview.


    Without wasting a moment, Hertha whipped out her smartphone and snapped several shots of the two walking away.


    After capturing the moment, she nced at the photos. Owen was a step behind Roseanne, his tall frame casting a protective shadow over her delicate figure.


    From this angle, it seemed as though he was subtly embracing her.


    This trip was definitely worth it.


    Narrowing her eyes, Hertha felt no remorse. It was Roseanne who had crossed a line, challenging her.


    She hurried back to her car, eager to open herptop and navigate to the Kingswell University''s official website.


    Quickly, she found a contact email on the homepage.


    She uploaded the photos and crafted a message filled with righteous indignation: "To prevent Kingswell University''s reputation from being tarnished and to avoid setting a bad example for our students, I urge the administration to reconsider Roseanne''s admission." With a click on "send anonymously," the email was on its way.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But she didn''t stop there. Hertha also shared the post on Kingswell University''s online forum.


    One was the talk of the town for acing the entrance exam, and the other, a renowned genius professor at Kingswell University. Posted right after the exams, the message quickly hit the top of the trending list and spread across the inte like wildfire. "From academic sirens to entrance exam enchantresses, no wonder so many hopefuls were rejected. It''s all about who you know, not what you know."


    "If this can happen at Kingswell University, what about other institutions? The power of academic elites is muchrger than we think, and so is the darkness that lurks beneath."


    "When meritocracy fails, dreams of the underprivileged are shattered."


    "Kingswell University, turn a blind eye no longer. We demand justice!"


    "Urgent: Revoke Roseanne''s admission and dismiss the professor involved for misconduct!"


    "Keep the momentum going! If we stay silent today, tomorrow we might be the ones suffering in silence."


    "Waiting for an official response from Kingswell University!"


    "Expose her! Let''s see which university dares to admit her after this!"


    Leda was casually scrolling through social media at home when her feed t Roseanne and


    was exedia flooded with r


    She jumped up from the couch, her face growing more serious with every swipe.


    "This is bad," she muttered to herself.


    As she dove into thements, it was as expected-a barrage of criticism and outrage.


    Quickly exiting the app, she dialed Roseanne''s number.


    Meanwhile, Roseanne was deep into her research papers, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing online.


    She barely nced away from her work as she answered, distractedly murmuring responses.


    Leda could tell that her friend was


    clueless about the scandal.


    Panicking, she blurted out, "Some jerk posted photos of you and my brother heading home together online. It''s all over social media, and the bacsh is growing by the minute!"


    Roseanne''s grip on her pen tightened, and she fumbled with her phone as she opened the link Leda had sent.


    The photos were blurry, intentionally framing them in a suggestive light.


    Thements section was a battlefield, with spectators and trolls fueling the mes.


    Her hand trembled slightly, nearly dropping the phone.


    "...Anne? Roseanne, can you hear me?!" Leda''s voice echoed with concern from the other end of the line, waiting for a response that seemed to take forever.

 Chapter 183

    The words on the screen took Roseanne a while to process, her voice hoarse as she finally responded, "...I''m okay."


    "Keyboard warriors never think before they type, always jumping to conclusions. Don''t let it get to you, and don''t overthink it. Nobody knows better than I do how hard you''ve worked to get where you are today. I won''t stand by and let you be wronged, and my brother won''t


    either. Don''t worry."


    Leda''s words greatlyforted Roseanne.


    "Thank you, Leda."


    Just as they ended their call, Owen was on the line.


    "I''ve heard about the forum drama," he went straight to the point, "Someone deliberately took a secret video of you to stir up a media storm, probably because of your recent grad school test scores." Roseanne pressed her lips together, silent.


    Feeling her silence, Owen paused before continuing, "The university has already received aint and has organized an investigative team to look into it. We believe it won''t be long before there''s a response. The school won''t wrong a good student, nor will it let the guilty party off the hook."


    After a moment, Roseanne asked, "Can we find out who''s behind this?"


    "It shouldn''t be hard, just needs some time. Don''t worry too much. The school is taking this very seriously, especially Ms. Payne..."


    As soon as the issue started brewing, Madeleine Payne was in the know.


    While the university''s higher-ups were still deliberating, she stepped forward to vouch for Roseanne and demanded a thorough investigation.


    Owen hadn''t even had the chance to step in before the issue was resolved.


    Imagining Ms. Payne''s stern face advocating for her, Roseanne''s mood, previously dampened by the overwhelming public opinion, began to brighten.


    "Thank you."


    Hearing the change in her voice, Owen smiled slightly, "Feeling better now?"


    Roseanne replied, "Yeah, thank you."


    Owen let out a relieved sigh.


    Before hanging up, he said,Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Talented people often attract envy and trouble, but it''s not the fault of the talent itself. Instead, it''s the fault of those who resort to low measures."


    "So, don''t be afraid, the truth will alwayse out."


    Roseanne felt a warmth in her ears, "Okay."


    ...


    The next day, the trending topic had changed.


    The post from yesterday was unsurprisingly pushed down, reced by a video of Roseanne''s grad school interview.


    In the video, she spoke with clear logic, calmly addressing each question from the interviewers, neither rushing nor pausing.


    She tackled the professional questions directly, every word out of her mouth serving a purpose, without a single stutter in sight.


    [Holy cow! Was this pre-recorded or something? How can someone be this brilliant? Speaking the same English, but it soundspletely differenting from her]


    [I can vouch, it wasn''t pre-recorded. Our Kingswell University grad exams are superstrict. It''s all recorded live I''m a second-year grad student myself. Took me three tries and two interviews to get in. It''s all standard procedure, no room for favors.]


    [Is it just me, or is my brain not keeping up? She exined everything so clearly in the video, but I''m lost because all I could focus on was her face! LOL!]


    [Finally, someone noticed her beauty, my God, do smart girls always look this stunning?]


    [Me too!! She''s so gorgeous, a perfect match for Mr. Reynolds! Oops, hope no one notices me shipping them together?]

 Chapter 184

    Eagle-eyedizens spotted that the video was posted by an official ount linked to Kingswell University''s administration, seemingly clearing Roseanne''s name in a roundabout way.


    In the video, Owen was thest interviewer to question Roseanne, and then-


    "How is this making it easy for her? It''s literally upping the difficulty on the spot."


    "Seriously, when he started speaking, I was totally stunned."


    "First time I''ve seen a retest where they actually make the student solve a problem live."


    "Man, Reynolds really went all out, even had a whiteboard ready. I''m dying here!"


    "Does no one else think Owen is ridiculously handsome? Ugh."


    "I''m secretly thinking hepletely shatters the nerdy scientist stereotype."


    "Those rimmed sses got me right in the feels, what a charming rogue!"


    Of course, thement section had its share of trolls iming the video was fake, just bots stirring up drama.


    But positivements quickly buried the negativity.


    Once the truth was out, the onlookers were quick tosh out in defense-N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Think we''re idiots?"


    "What is this nonsense, trying to use us as pawns?"


    "Take them down!"


    Leda had been keeping an eye on the online buzz. Seeing the tide turn, she quickly opened up her messaging app to send Roseanne a link.


    With the weather warming up, tiny green shoots were sprouting in her potted nts at home. Distressed and not in the mood to read, she decided to tend to her nts, pruning the dead leaves. Hearing the "ding" of a new message, Roseanne nced over. On the lit-up screen was a link from Leda.


    She took off her gloves and washed her hands before opening the message.


    The link led to a video, and a familiar voice filled the room.


    It was the first time she saw her own interview from a third-person perspective, but her attention was mostly on Owen.


    From his questioning to his


    mid-interview check if she wanted to


    give up, all the way to the end, the man''s professional yet strict demeanor was evident, highlighted by his innate polite charm and the gentlemanly aura that seemed to radiate from his bones.


    "Anne, check thements!!"


    Another message popped up, and Roseanne scrolled down to thement section.


    What was a gloomy ce just the day before hadpletely transformed, some users even started joking around.


    She was puzzled, almost ignoring


    thements shipping her with


    others. How did the inte''s opinion of her shift from wishing her dead to discussing her looks and body?


    This was an unexpected turn of events.


    But maybe this meant it was all over?


    Just as she was about to put her phone down, a call came in.


    Seeing "Corley Sullivan" on the screen, she hesitated for two seconds before answering.


    "I saw what happened online... You okay?"


    Roseanne hummed in response, "It''s all sorted."


    "I saw. Kingswell University''s administration really pulled through unexpectedly." He hadn''t even had the chance to do anything before it was all resolved.


    "Did Mr. Sullivan need something from me?"


    On the other end, Corley chuckled wryly, "We''re pretty familiar by now, can''t you switch to a more casual name?" "Like?"


    "Corley, Cor, or Lee? Any of those work."


    "Mr. Sullivan, stop joking."


    He sighed, "One day, I''ll get you to willingly call me Corley."


    Roseanne replied, "Oh, we''ll see about that. If there''s nothing else, Mr. Sullivan, I''ll hang up now."

 Chapter 185

    "Wait a minute-I didn''t call today just to shoot the breeze." The voice on the other end turned serious. "The situation in the Maldives, it''s all been sorted out." Roseanne instinctively sat up straight: "Talk to me."


    "Got time? Let''s grab a bite, I''ve got something for you."


    Roseanne frowned slightly, nced at her watch, and agreed to meet the next day at three in the afternoon.


    ...


    The next day, at the diner.


    "This document, my legal team got ahold of it, take a look."


    No sooner had they sat down,


    Corley got straight to the point, sliding a man envelope across the table to her.


    "Sincest year, this internationalwsuit has been pushing forward, during which the hotel was forced to hand over all surveince footage."


    "Plus, with a fortunate tip-off about an eyewitness, following the trail, we finally cleared up the truth."


    Corley was the first to know, and he had absolute trust in his team.


    And when he learned the oue, he wasn''t the least bit surprised.


    Because it was almost exactly as he had guessed...


    His fingers rhythmically tapped on the table, his deep gazending on Roseanne, a hint of amusement in his voice: "You''re the victim here, how you want to deal with this is up to you." Roseanne''s fingers slightly curled at the sight of the envelope being pushed towards her. She picked it up, opened it...


    The document detailed how Millie had bribed the diving instructor to swap out the oxygen tanks and how the gift box had been rigged with a venomous snake.


    Besides, there were photos and videos, the evidence wasprehensive, leaving no room for denial.


    Having been harmed time and again, even nearly losing her life, she should have felt outrage at seeing the mastermind, yet for some


    reason, Roseanne felt only a sere


    calmness, as if she had anticipated this oue all along.


    After a moment, she looked up, asking, "You''re saying this document is for me to handle?" "Yes."


    "Alright, then let''s go to the police."


    A spark of interest shed in Corley''s eyes as he smirked: "Not nning to tell Murray?"


    "Why should I tell him? I''ve had nothing to do with him for a long time. Going to the police is because what Millie did to me has crossed the legal line."


    "I''m not doing this to win anyone back or to get anyone''s attention, but to protect my own right to life."


    Were her parents'' efforts in raising her, teaching her, and caring for her just so she could be taken advantage of and harmed by others?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Whether for herself or others, Roseanne couldn''t possibly y the martyr.


    As for Murray, he''s neither a cop nor a judge, what does it matter whether he knows or not?


    Corley said, "Then you should brace yourself, the oue might not be as optimistic as you think."


    ...


    Leaving the diner, Roseanne headed to the police station with Corley by her side, carrying the evidence to file a report.


    The police quickly started an investigation.


    However, some of the more


    experienced officers could tell at a nce that ¨¤ case that took ce abroad, with hard-to-verify evidence and somewhat blurry photos and videos, would likely end up being a formality.


    He offered a word of caution, but Roseanne persisted, and they proceeded to locate Millie as per protocol.


    At that moment, Millie was hosting a


    That''s when the police arrived.

 Chapter 186

    Millie was escorted out in broad daylight, panic written all over her face. Her first thought was whether her escapades abroad had been unearthed.


    Yet, facing the shocked and questioning gazes around her, she managed a smile and said withposure, "Must be some mix-up, I guess? I''ll go see what''s up." Her three roommates exchanged bewildered looks, ultimately watching helplessly as she was led away.


    "What''s going on? I''m freaking out here..."


    "Something''s not right, huh?"


    "What do we do now? Should we call her folks?"


    "Do you have her parents'' number?"


    The roommate shook her head.


    Then, it hit her. There was this time when Murray had dropped Millie off at the dorm, and he''d handed them his business card, which should have his number.


    With that thought, she dashed back to the dorm, rummaged for the card, and dialed the number.


    Murray had just wrapped up a meeting and was about to leave work when his personal phone rang.


    He kept two phones, and only a select few had this number. Despite not recognizing the caller ID, he answered.


    "Is this Murray? I''m Millie''s roommate. Some cops came and took her from school just now! I''m worried something''s up, can you check on her at the station?" Murray frowned, absorbing the rapid and anxious voice on the line, and simply replied, "Understood, I''ll handle it."


    He grabbed his jacket and headed downstairs where his driver had the car door open. Slipping into the backseat, he instructed, "To the police station, please." Why would the cops take someone without a reason?


    There had to be a cause.


    Rubbing his phone, Murray''s gaze darkened as he found his assistant''s contact: "Millie''s been taken to the station. Dig up what you can."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ...


    At the police station, it turned out just as the veteran cop predicted: the incident happened abroad, and pursuing it was practically impossible. They could only give a nominal scolding before letting her go.


    Millie''s heart pounded until she heard she could leave. That''s when she rxed.


    Stepping out of the station, she saw a Porsche parked upfront. Leaning against it was a tall figure, phone in hand idly flipping it. If not Murray, who else could it be?


    "Babe, you came for me"


    Her joy froze under his icy stare, her smile awkwardly hanging, making her look like a clown. Murray straightened up and approached her. "Was that mess in the Maldives your doing?"


    She instinctively reached for his hand, fear evident. "Babe, it''s not what you think, let me exin-" Murray coldly withdrew his hand, his eyes filled with scorn: "With the factsid bare, what''s there to exin?"


    His assistant had called just as he


    arrived at the station. Listening. to in the car, he learned


    the details in the car, he t


    incident was no


    the


    wident!


    Millie was the instigator.


    And he, like a fool, had been kept in the dark.


    Even though Corley had warned him, he chose to believe in her goodness, never suspecting a thing. But now?


    He felt like he''d been pped in the face.


    Facing his cold gaze, Millie felt a chill run down her spine, yet she stubbornly refused to back down-

 Chapter 187

    "Babe, everything I did, I did out of love for you. I just wanted to be with you, that''s all. Can you forgive me this one time? I promise, there won''t be a next time!"


    Murray''s face remained impassive as he slightly curled his lip, observing her desperate attempts to salvage their rtionship. His eyes filled with a frosty disdain, "Do you even realize that what you''ve done is criminal?!" "Don''t use loving me as an excuse. You hurt the person who means the most to me. Is that how you show your love? When ites down to it, you did all this for yourself!"


    "We''re done. From now on, stay out of my life. I don''t want to have anything to do with you."


    Millie tried to reach for the hem of his shirt, but Murray narrowed his eyes and coldly warned, "I won''t repeat myself. Considering you once saved my life, I''ll let you off this time. But don''t think you''ll always be this lucky." With that, he got into his car without looking back and sped away.


    Millie wanted to follow him, but after taking a few steps, she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen.


    She was generally in good health and rarely experienced menstrual cramps. Moreover, perhaps due to recent stress, her period had been dyed by over two weeks.


    Feeling a damp sensation, and with Murray''s car disappearing into the distance, Millie had no choice but to head to the hospital.


    After an emergency consultation, the doctor asked her a few questions and then ordered several routine tests.


    Half an hourter, holding her test results, Millie was still in shock. "You''re saying...I''m pregnant?"


    The doctor confirmed, "The HCG test is positive. You''re in the early stages of pregnancy. The bleeding isn''t severe, so just take good care of yourself."


    Millie barely registered the doctor''s words, fixated solely on the fact that she was pregnant...


    By her calctions, she must have conceived around New Year''s.


    Clutching the test results, her previously aimless expression turned resolute, as if she had found her direction. Her eyes sparkled with determination. She was pregnant!


    Surely, for the sake of their child, Murray wouldn''t break up with her?


    With this thought, she hurriedly took a cab to the vi.


    The fingerprint lock hadn''t been changed yet, allowing Millie easy ess. With a "beep," the door opened.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Murray was fuming.


    To think he was yed by a woman!


    When those documents had arrived, he suspected Corley was involved mocking him behind his back. This thought fueled his anger even further.


    Hearing the door, he said impatiently, "Sadie, I told you I''m not in the mood for-"


    He stopped mid-sentence when he turned to see Millie, a storm quickly brewin in his eyes: "You dare to


    show up? You really think I wouldn''t


    Murray stood atop the staircase, looking down on her with undisguised contempt and rejection.


    This tant disdain made Millie instinctively want to shrink back, but...


    Feeling the test results in her bag gave her a surge of confidence.


    "Babe, I''m pregnant. I just came


    from the hospital. It''s almost tweet


    months now. You''re going to be a dad-"


    "Abort it."


    Millie froze in ce. "What...did you say?"


    Murray, hand in pocket, repeated impatiently, "I said abort it. Did you not hear me?"


    He took out a check, tossing it on the floor carelessly. "Here''s three million. Take it."


    "Our rtionship ispletely over. From now on, we go our separate ways."

 Chapter 188

    Millie''s body trembled uncontrobly, as if a bucket of ice water had been dumped over her head by Murray''s cold demeanor.


    She had not anticipated his heartlessness, not even offering her a sliver of a chance to mend things.


    She couldn''t ept it!


    "Babe, I know I messed up, but our baby is innocent! Look, this is the ultrasound, the baby already has a heartbeat. Can you really bear to let him grow up fatherless?" Murray''s gaze shifted downward, looking at the shaky ck and white ultrasound image she held in her trembling hands, which was too blurry to make out anything. With a mocking smile, he spoke dismissively, "Well, that''s why I''m saying you should get an abortion."


    "Better that than to be born and immediately lose a father."


    Besides, he didn''t acknowledge that the child was his.


    Having said that, as if tired of listening, Murray turned and walked upstairs.


    Millie watched his unfeeling departure, her hands clenched into fists, overwhelmed by anger and frustration.


    Was she to be sentenced to death just because of what she had done?


    All she did was defend her love, what was so wrong about that?


    It was all Roseanne''s fault. If she hadn''t repeatedly seduced Murray, making him unable to let go, how could Millie have been driven to such extreme actions?


    The thought made Millie grind her teeth in hatred, her originally beautiful features twisting into something fierce and terrifying.


    No, she couldn''t just sit back and ept her fate.


    Suddenly, an idea struck her...


    On Saturday, Roseanne received a call from the police, listening to the apologetic voice on the other end, she remained calm.


    She had anticipated the oue, insisting on her actions for the sake of a clear conscience.


    As for the rest, she left it up to fate.


    After hanging up, her phone buzzed with a notification for a new short video.


    The forum''s rumor-mongering post, which had escted the situation, had been deleted by the admin.


    The IP address traced back to a location out of town and had been deactivated by then, clearly a premeditated act.


    The person wasn''t found, but notably, this incident made her "famous" even before attending Kingswell University.


    Someone had uploaded her photo,N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    and even though it was just a profile shot, she was quickly dubbed "the most beautiful girl of Kingswell University."


    Roseanne couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    Turning off her phone, she decided to work on her thesis.


    That''s when the doorbell rang.


    Remembering she had ordered takeout, she assumed it had arrived and opened the door without a second thought.


    However, she was met with Murray standing at her doorstep. Without hesitation, she tried to shut the door again.


    Murray quickly braced the door frame, pushing it open slightly-


    "Anne, just hear me out before you shut the door. I know all about what happened in the Maldives, and I''m here to apologize." Afraid of being shut out before he could finish, Murray rushed through his exnation.


    "She saved me on purpose, making me soften towards her, which dyed my realization of her true nature. That''s on me. I''ve broken up with her, and from now on, there will be no ties between us."


    Murray looked down at her, his voice carrying a hint of pleading, "Can we start over, please? I really can''t lose you." During this time, he hade to a clear understanding of his feelings. The only person he ever wanted was Roseanne.


    He couldn''t bear to lose her. Nor could he forget all the sweet memories they shared.


    Roseanne watched him, the once proud man now repeatedly lowering himself before her. If it had been any earlier, she would have joyfully thrown herself into his arms.

 Chapter 189

    But now... It all seemed pointless.


    Late affection was worth less than the dirt under one''s shoes.


    Roseanne''s face remained expressionless as she listened to him, her hand firmly on the doorknob, a defensive stance.


    "I''m sorry, but no," she said, pausing between each word. There would be no forgiveness, no reconciliation.


    Murray''s temper red visibly. "Why? Just tell me why! You refused to get back together because of Millie, and now that I''ve left her, why are you still unwilling?!" He had given up so much, how much more did she want?


    In contrast to his rage, Roseanne was much calmer: "Once upon a time, you were my everything. To me, you were all that mattered."


    For him, she had given up her dreams of graduate school.


    At the height of their love, he was her entire world, the one she wanted to spend her life with!


    Murray''s eyes brightened instantly, his voice urgent, almost fric. "Can''t it be the same now? If you''re willing, we can go back to how things were."


    Roseanne looked down, shaking her head. "No one stays in the same ce forever. Neither you nor I."


    "After we separated, I realized that the world is full of interesting things, many worth pursuing."


    A shadow crossed Murray''s face. "Worth pursuing? Graduate school? Studies? But even if you finish your master''s, you''ll still end up working. Isn''t working all about earning money? Tell me how much you want, I can provide." Roseanne frowned. "It''s not about the money."


    Murray scoffed. "Didn''t you take that check for fifty million? And now you''re saying you don''t want money? Do you think I''ll believe that? Or was it all about the money from the beginning?!"


    His anger reached a boiling point, and his words became increasingly reckless.


    Seeing him stray further into absurdity, Roseanne no longer engaged, pushing the door to close it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Her movement was quick and urgent, catching Murray off guard and forcing him to step back.


    "Do you think graduate studies are easy? The academic courses, theb work, you were indeed capable and outstanding back then. But years have passed, do you think you''re still the same Roseanne?!"


    Before he could finish, the door mmed shut with a "thud," the echo reverberating down the hallway.


    The force of the closure startled Murray, anger mixed with a silent vow to make her regret it.


    ...


    Early April, as spring began to warm the air.


    Buds sprouted on branches, and the wind lost its bite.


    Roseanne went to visit Mrs. Payne.


    This was her first meeting with the elderlydy since the new year.


    With the onset of spring, the weather warmed day by day, and Madeleine''s health was slowly recovering.


    She returned to the forefront of her research, so busy she hardly had time to eat at home.


    Upon seeing Roseanne, she handed


    over a


    primack of documents, all primary data from herb andel


    Wontent


    rted academic papers. belongs to


    Roseanne skimmed through them.


    Some of the papers were old and, because of their specialized topics, difficult to find in full online.


    Gathering them must have taken a lot of effort!


    Roseanne pursed her lips, knowing exactly what Madeleine was thinking.


    "All these documents were scrounged up from your seniors, m just the asker, all thanks to them! My old bones couldn''t have gathered all this valuable information."

 Chapter 190

    "Take this home and give it a read, Roseanne. School officially starts in September, and it wouldn''t hurt to get a rough idea of your research focus before joining theb group. That way, you won''t bepletely in the dark." Roseanne nced at the stack of papers in her hands and nodded. "Don''t worry, I''ll get up to speed as quickly as possible. I won''t let you down!"


    Seeing her determination, Madeleine chuckled. "Do I have any reason to doubt you?"


    "I watched your interview video. Over the years, I''ve sometimes worried whether you''d be able to keep up with the current pace of research." She patted Roseanne on the shoulder. "But after watching your interview, I realized you haven''t missed a beat."


    And the way you tackled that question from Owen was a pleasant surprise.


    To put it bluntly, not even a third-year grad student could have answered it better.


    It''s not just about whether the answer was right or wrong, but the way you demonstrated your thought process and logical skills.


    "You''re my student, and nobody knows better than I do about your talents and excellence. You have what it takes, you know?"


    ...


    Their conversation was cut short when Ms. Payne received a phone call and had to leave.


    Carrying the stack of papers, Roseanne walked home, lost in thought about her teacher''s words.


    It hadn''t always been easy. There were times she doubted herself, afraid of failing and messing things up.


    Especially when she learned that Ms. Payne had been focusing on a particr research topic for years without significant breakthroughs. Roseanne worried that her joining wouldn''t bring anything new to the table... Opening the papers, she noticed they were organized by date, from the most recent to those dating back to the 1940s, when biology first emerged as its own discipline.


    Previously she had always viewed the development of biology fromzan outsider''s perspective, like reading a history book. But now, looking at it as both a creator and practitioner was a totally different experience. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne waspletely engrossed.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, snapping her back to reality.


    "Is this a rtive of Leda? This is Lumina City General Hospital. There''s been an ident, and you need toe quickly."


    Roseanne''s heart nearly stopped,


    her hand shaking as she ended the


    call. In a panic, she grabbed her purse, thinking of hospital expenses, and took several credit cards along with her phone and jacket before rushing out.


    Luckily, a taxi pulled up before she could even open her ride-sharing app.


    "Please, to Lumina City General Hospital," she said, her voice barely steady.


    The driver, an elderly man, noticed her anxious expression and nodded understandingly. "Hold tight, young girl. My car is fast and safe, I''ll get you there in no time." Roseanne managed a weak smile. "Thank you."


    Her mind raced with dreadful possibilities during the ride, unsure what to expect, and she tried calling Leda again, only to find her phone off.


    The taxi driver liked to listen to the


    We


    radio for news updates. As the music faded, the announcer''s voice came through: "It''s 1:30 PM, and y have an urgent news update. A bus rear-ended a truck on West 26th Street, resulting in a multi-vehicle ident. Currently, ten people are injured, and one fatality has been reported..."

 Chapter 191

    The moment Roseanne heard the location was near Westside Road, just around the corner from Leda''spany, her heart leaped to her throat, nearly choking her with anxiety.


    Uncle Joe, as he liked to be called, had promised to get her there as fast as possible. What would normally be a half-hour drive through the city''s congested streets, he managed to sh in half, testament to his unwavering resolve. Stepping out of the car, Roseanne hadn''t even made it inside the hospital when the wail of ambnce sirens filled the air.


    "Move! This is the second wave of victims from the Westside Road pile-up. Get them to the ER-now!"


    Seeing the stretcher bearers unload patients, their bodies limp and covered in blood, sent a chill down her spine, hastening her steps.


    She quickly found the nurse''s station and mentioned Leda''s name-


    "Are you family?"


    "Yes, I was called over."


    "You should..." the nurse paused, her eyes brimming with sympathy, "go see him."


    Roseanne felt her heart sink.


    With a trembling hand barely under her control, she took a deep breath, twisted the doorknob, and the next second, her eyesnded on a body covered with a white sheet on the hospital bed.


    Her knees buckled, almost sending her crashing to the floor.


    That''s when a voice suddenly called out from behind-


    "Anne, what are you doing here?"


    Roseanne whirled around.


    There stood Leda, as lively as ever, looking perfectly fine.


    "You scared me half to death! Who''s under that mask-"


    "What brings you here?" The nurse who had initially directed her walked by, a frown creasing her brow. "Your friend''s in the next room."


    Roseanne was at a loss for words.


    Then, pointing at Leda, the nurse added, "She was right behind you when you pushed the door. How could you mix that up..." Roseanne was totally speechless.


    In the hallway.


    "Still mad? Leda yfully linkedContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    d?ted


    arms with her. "I''m sorry, okay? Don''t


    stay mad. You know they say anger speeds up aging? And my Anne,


    you''re too beautiful to start wrinkling early." .


    Seeing Roseanne''s mood darken further, Leda quickly added, "But even if you aged, you''d still be the most beautiful, most elegantdy around..." Knowing Leda was safe had already eased most of her frustration, but Leda''s goofy charm now drew augh from her.


    "Alright, alright, all is well now! Not mad anymore, right?"


    "When the hospital called saying you were in an ident, my soul practically left my body. So, what actually happened? How did you get hurt?" Roseanne was relieved it was just a scare, but the sight of Leda''s facial injury still made her frown.


    "I was off work, thought I''d try that new BBQ joint near Westside Road. Didn''t expect to walk into a chain collision. Got hit by some flying ss shards and then took @nasty fall


    "I didn''t want toe to the hospital, but the paramedics saw the cut on my face and feared it might affect my brain. Just to be safe, they insisted Ie with them in the ambnce."


    to


    Riding in the ambnce for the first time, surrounded by other victims wailing in pain, Leda admitted she was scared too.


    A bit closer, and she might have been the one in the ER.


    Roseanne, realizing the gravity of the situation, sped her hand:


    "I''m just d you''re okay, truly d."


    The tenderness in Leda''s eyes melted away as she smiled, "Don''t you know me by now? I''ve always been lucky, alwaysnding on my feet. And you, you really thought I was a goner?" Leda was certain, had she not spoken when she did, Roseanne might have burst into tears right then and there.

 Chapter 192

    "Alright, alright, you win! Happy now?"


    "ording to hospital policy and procedures, ident victims have to contact someone from their family. I didn''t want to worry my parents, so I had no choice but to give them your number," Leda exined with a sigh, pulling out her phone. She grumbled in frustration, "If my phone hadn''t gone kaput from the crash, I wouldn''t be missing calls left and right."


    That''s when Roseanne realized why her calls went straight to voicemail the entire time.


    "How are you feeling now? Any difort?" Roseanne asked, concerncing her voice. Having passed the ident scene, a nasty pile-up, she was worried about Leda''s well-being.


    "Got all the checks done before you arrived. All good. Just need to wrap up some paperwork, and I can check out," Leda reassured her.


    Roseanne breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s great to hear."


    Leda had only a backpack with her essentials.


    After settling the bill at the ground floor, they were about to leave when they unexpectedly bumped into Beverley, apanied by Millie.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two were deep in conversation, Beverley smiling warmly, while Millie nodded in agreement, the picture of harmony.


    Beverley was saying, "...so you''ve got to be extra careful, okay? No bumps or scrapes, alright?"


    "I''ll be extra careful, I promise."


    Leda couldn''t help but scoff, "No wonder the mistress is so bold, got a homewrecker''s mom to back her up!"


    Seeing Roseanne after half a year, Beverley was surprised to find her looking well, not the wreck she had imagined.


    Millie stopped in her tracks at the sight of Roseanne, instinctively cin


    a hand on her lower I back, her belly slightly protruding


    "Roseanne, what a coincidence! Didn''t expect to see you here," she greeted, trying to sound casual.


    Roseanne''s smile faded as she moved to walk past them.


    Then, Millie dropped, perhaps a bit too casually, "I''ve been feeling offtely, came to the hospital only to find out I''m pregnant." Roseanne paused in her steps.


    "It was such a surprise, but oh, a


    wonderful one for Daniel. It''s still et worried about when I get binne


    early, so not showing much.


    all


    the cravings I''ll have to ignore..."


    Millie''s voice trailed off with a self-satisfied smile.


    Roseanne turned, her expression neutral, "Congrattions. But really, you didn''t have to tell me."


    "But I wanted to share with you..."


    Leda exploded, "Share with you? Acting all high and mighty as a mistress, proud even. What''s there to brag about? Even a pig can get pregnant. What''s so special? Better worry about locking down that wedding with Daniel before you can''t hide that belly anymore. ying a losing hand and still trying to upset others, I just can''t fathom what goes on in your head!"


    "You... how can you say such things..." Millie bit her lower lip, tears welling up in her eyes, looking every bit the victim. Seeing this, Beverley immediately stepped in to protect her, "Ms. Collins, mind your manners!"


    Leda offered a sarcastic smile, "Sorry, but I just can''t bring myself to be polite to shameless, disgraceful people."


    "You!" Beverley felt the sting of the insult but couldn''t retort without admitting to being the very things Leda used them of.

 Chapter 193

    So, there was nothing to do but to give Leda the death stare.


    If looks could kill, she''d be Swiss cheese by now.


    "Ms. Reynolds, you might... have the wrong idea about me." Millie looked up, her eyes wide and pleading.


    Too bad Leda wasn''t buying it. "Wrong idea? You think you have any dignity? Know what shame is?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Beverley snapped, "Leda, don''t push it! I''m still your elder, after all."


    "Oh, ying the age card when you''re losing the argument, huh? Sadly, I''m not one to be bullied. Want to see how far I can really go?"


    Beverley was speechless.


    "Enough, Leda. There''s no point in arguing with them," Roseanne interjected, tired of the pointless bickering. Winning the argument wouldn''t change a thing.


    Her calm tone and cool gaze were like a fuse, instantly setting Beverley off.


    "Feeling inferior, are you?" she scoffed. "After being with our Murray for years with nothing to show for it, and Millie gets pregnant just like that?"


    "A barren hen can only fool a young and naive Murray. Thinking I''d let you into the Sherwood family? Dream on!"


    Beverley was clearly triggered because Roseanne had ignored herpletely from the start. This disregard felt like a personal offense.


    Before, it was always Beverley who treated Roseanne as if she were invisible, and Roseanne had no choice but to endure it. Now, the roles were reversed, and the power was in Roseanne''s hands. How could Beverley stand for this?


    It was like a dog that used to grovel at her feet suddenly jumped on the dining table, barking and even biting her.


    Roseanne just smiled. "Sorry, but


    not interested in those dreams. Whoever wants to enter the


    Sherwood family or have Muel.nes


    none of my business."


    Beverley turned green with rage.


    it''s


    Then, Millie suddenly grabbed her hand with such force that Roseanne couldn''t pull away immediately.


    "I really appreciate your well wishes, Roseanne. Me, Murray, and our baby, we''re going to be just fine," Millie said earnestly.


    "Good luck," Roseanne replied with an unchanged smile.


    "Thank you."


    Leda rolled her eyes, pulling


    Roseanne away. "She thinks she''s in


    a soap opera or what? All this.


    drama... She could y then


    her own


    lead in


    saga. Too bad she''s not in


    Hollywood!"


    "And Murray, what''s wrong with his taste? Gourmet in front, yet he goes for fast food? Doesn''t he worry about indigestion?" Roseanne sighed.


    "And Murray''s mom, acting like the Sherwood family has a throne to inherit. It''s been centuries since any monarchy mattered here! Does she really think the Sherwood family is some paradise everyone''s dying to enter? Even if it was, with her there, ita turn into andfill!"


    "And that bit about a ''barren hen''... Has she been binge-watching too many viinous mother-inw dramas?"


    Leda didn''t hold back, her voice dripping with sarcasm, loud enough for certain ears.


    Predictably-


    Millie looked mortified.


    Beverley''s face twisted with anger. "The nerve! Bitch!"


    Passersby gave her strange looks, wondering if she had just stepped out of a drama.

 Chapter 194

    Beverley was fuming, so much so that she did something she''d never considered before-chasing after the confrontation. She always thought it beneath her, something only the desperately cornered would do. Yet, here she was, indistinguishable from what she despised. It was clear; she was livid. "Sharp-tongued and arrogant, no wonder there''s an old saying, ''Birds of a feather flock together.'' You''re all the same,cking any semnce of manners!"


    Leda couldn''t help butugh at the usation, especially when it implied something about Roseanne- that was crossing a line!


    "Shut your trap, you hag!"


    "Oh, did I strike a nerve? She''s been with my son for six years without a peep. Clearly, that''s a dry well! Funny, isn''t it? Your overreaction makes me think you''ve got a guilty conscience."


    "Ha!" Leda scoffed. "Six years and no baby, ever considered it might be your son with the issue? He''s a regr at the hospital, can''t seem to cut back on smoking and drinking. Maybe it''s high time your precious boy got checked out, in case the problem''s on his end-" Leda''s gaze shifted to Millie''s belly, causing a sudden change in herplexion as she stumbled over her words, "I''ve only ever been with Murray, I would never betray him..."


    Beverley, protective of her son Murray, retorted, "Spout any more nonsense, and I''ll tear your mouth apart¡ª"


    As if Leda would back down. She rolled up her sleeves in defiance, "Come on then, let''s see who ends up tearing who!"


    Seeing the argument escte, Roseanne tried to calm Leda down.


    Millie, caught off guard by the sudden turn of events, stood to the side. When Roseanne moved closer, Millie suddenly yelped, "Ouch!" and slumped to the ground. "My belly! It hurts so much!"


    Beverley''s concern shifted instantly from the argument to Millie, fearing the worst for the baby.


    "Millie, are you okay? Is it really bad?"


    With a pained expression, Millie


    RelN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    shook her head, "It''s not too bad. instinctively protected my belly just don''Dunderstand... Why would Roseanne push me?"


    Upon hearing this, Beverley red at Roseanne, "Can''t have your own, so you spite those who can? That''s just vile!"


    Roseanne was bbergasted. "What the-?"


    She saw right through Millie''s


    theatrics. Possibly afraid that the act could turn into a real ident, Millie had cushioned her fall, protecting her betty and using her hand to brace herself, effectively preventing any real harm.


    The performance wasughably amateurish,cking any subtlety.


    Apart from the two forced tears, even the expression of pain was awkwardly stiff, painfully obvious to anyone watching.


    Looking down at Millie, Roseanne


    bel


    spoke with a dismissive tone, "Since you''re using me of pushing you, wouldn''t I be at a loss if I didn''t live up to that usation?"


    With that, she reached out towards Millie


    Millie recoiled, realizing Roseanne wasn''t joking and immediately backed down.


    "It was my mistake, I lost my bnce. Roseanne had nothing to do with it. I''m fine now..."


    Beverley, still concerned, suggested, "Are you sure you''re okay? Maybe we should get you checked out, just to be safe?"


    After all, Millie was carrying the Sherwood family''s future heir!


    Shaking her head, Millie whispered, "I''m really okay, Beverley. I''ve already got the test results; let''s just head back."


    The baby was her ticket into the high society; Millie couldn''t risk anything happening to it, even if she couldn''t resist the urge to rile up Roseanne. Beverley, with a sigh, conceded, "For my grandson''s sake, let''s leave it at that. Millie, let''s go."

 Chapter 195

    Leda rolled her eyes, cursing, "Bitch."


    "You shouldn''t have stopped me earlier," she huffed, barely flexing her muscles. "If it really came down to it, that old witch wouldn''t stand a chance."


    Roseanne, recalling Millie''s sour expression upon leaving, couldn''t help but snort withughter, quickly trying to pacify her friend, "Come on, don''t be mad. It''s not worth it." "They''re just two nobodies. It''s not worth getting worked up over."


    Leda nodded in agreement, "Exactly! But if there''s a next time, I''m definitely not holding back."


    Anne was always the moreid-back one, but if it came down to it, she''d step in; she could throw a punch.


    "Got it-" Roseanne chuckled, "You''ve had a rough day. My treat, what do you feel like eating?"


    Leda slung an arm around her shoulder, "That''s what I''ve been waiting to hear! Come on, let''s go indulge in some good food and spicy treats."


    "Wait, shouldn''t I be the one saying that?"


    "As long as the message gets across, it doesn''t matter who says it."


    ***


    In the car.


    Beverley was looking at the report, remembering the doctor''s words about Millie''s pregnancy being promising, and she couldn''t stop smiling. Seeing Beverley''s smile, Millie felt reassured.


    This was her first time meeting Beverley.


    When she was with Murray, he never talked about his family. She only knew that he came from a well-off background and had a sister.


    After Murray broke up with her, Millie tried every possible way to contact him, but to no avail.


    Murray''s firm stance had Millie panicking.


    After some digging, she got Beverley''s number, called her, and told her about the pregnancy.


    It seemed Beverley was quite pleased with Millie and the baby, considering everything.


    Wanting to make a good impression on her future mother-inw, Millie took a deep breath and took out a neatly wrapped gift box.


    With a sweet smile, she looked very well-behaved: "Beverley, it''s our first meeting, and this is a small gift from me. It''s not much, but it''s filled with my sincerest intentions. I hope you like it."


    Beverley thought it was considerate of her to bring a gift, seemingly more sensible than Roseanne, "Did you prepare this yourself? That''s very thoughtful-" But her words trailed off as she opened the gift.


    Inside the beautifully wrapped blue gift box was just a scarf?


    And it was handmade at that?


    The stitches were mediocre at best, even subpar.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "This... Did you knit this yourself?"


    Millie responded, "Yes, I did. Do you like it?"


    Beverley found it hard to say she "liked" it.


    Covering the box, she forced a smile, internally cringing.


    It was just too tacky!


    Even Roseanne, during holidays or special asions, would bring her something from Hermes, even if it wasn''t overly expensive. At least it had taste, unlike this unattractive item.


    And as far as she knew, her son had already given his credit card to this woman. Notcking money, yet she chose to present such a lousy gift?


    "Beverley, you... don''t like it?" Millie asked cautiously, "I always thought handmade gifts carried more sincerity."


    It was her first time meeting her partner''s parents, and she thought buying something wouldn''t be as meaningful as making it herself. Hence, she knitted this scarf. But judging by her future mother-inw''s expression, it didn''t seem well-received.


    Beverley, remembering Millie was carrying her precious grandchild could only muster apliment, "No, no, you''re right. The effort makes it special, and I appreciate that."


    Millie finally felt relieved, "If you like it, I can knit you one every year."


    Beverley thought to herself, "Please, don''t bother. Really."


    One was already too much; she couldn''t imagine having to pretend to like them year after year.

 Chapter 196

    After dropping Millie off at school, Beverley reminded her to stay safe and watch out for her tummy before instructing the driver, "Let''s head back." "Of course, ma''am."


    Seated in the back, Beverley nced at the hideously ugly scarf beside her and couldn''t help but grimace.


    The more she looked at it, the less she liked it, promptly tossing it under the seat as if it were something revolting.


    Thinking of Millie, Beverley sighed. Her looks were average, and her mannerscked grace. To put it nicely, she was a "in Jane"; to be blunt, she was "petty." Her gaze inadvertently fell back on the scarf-


    Hot pink, both tacky and outdated, no fancy packaging could save its inherent shoddiness.


    She had to admit,ing from a humble background did have its limitations.


    Recalling the gifts Roseanne used to give her-silk scarves, jewelry, handbags, each item exquisite and perfectly suited for her, it was clear they were chosen with care... With that thought, Beverley mentally scoffed!


    Why was she even thinking about that unfortunate thing?!


    ...


    "Ma''am, we''re home."


    As Beverley entered, Hertha greeted her, eyeing the elegantly wrapped box in her hands, expecting something marvelous.


    But when opened, it revealed a hot pink scarf with uneven stitches that fell short of even the most basic standards of attractiveness.


    "Mom, what''s this monstrosity? What era is this from, and you''re telling me you n to wear this thing?"


    Hertha pinched the scarf between her fingers, which seemedpletely out of ce with their home''s aesthetic.


    Honestly, it was her first encounter with a scarf so hideous.


    It was nauseating. What was with the hot pink? Even the family dog would be startled by it.


    Beverley replied irritably, "It''s from your brother''s girlfriend. She said something about a handmade gift being more meaningful. I think she''s just too stingy to spend money using this ghastly thing as a cop-out."


    "If it weren''t for the fact she''s carrying my grandchild, why would I ever ept such an ugly thing?"


    Everything she wore was branded,


    from her clothes and handbags to the diamonds on her earrings, mostly custom-made or at least designer. How could such a crude scarf ever match her status?


    "What?!" Hertha gasped, "You mean she''s pregnant with my brother''s child?!"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hertha was genuinely shocked. Roseanne hadn''t managed it in all these years, and here was Millie, suddenly pregnant and eager to marry into their wealthy family. Beverley shared, "I only found out today. If she hadn''t called me, I''d still be in the dark."


    Hertha raised an eyebrow, "Wait, she called you? Not my brother?"


    Beverley nodded, puzzled.


    Hertha''s expression turned spective, "Think about it. Why would she bypass my brother ande directly to you?" Beverley paused.


    "It''s likely my brother doesn''t want the child, and she decided to go straight to you."


    It seemed she was trying to secure her position through her pregnancy.


    In the circles of Lumina City''s elite, such scenarios were all toomon.


    After all, which woman wouldn''t want to marry into a wealthy family to change her fate?


    Hertha''s eyes flickered as she said, "Mom, you''re not seriously considering letting her into our family, are you?"


    Beverley frowned, "Of course not!


    We don''t even know if the child is a


    boy or a girl. Besides, seeing her today confirmed it: average looks, terrible taste,pletely unsuitable for public appearances. Someone mentioned she went to some technical school... certainly not prestigious. How could the


    Sherwood family ever ept such a daughter-inw?"

 Chapter 197

    In Beverley''s eyes, her son was the gold standard.


    No matter what, his future wife had to be nothing less than a Master''s degree holder, preferably with a stint at an Ivy League school overseas.


    Millie, in every aspect, fell short of these expectations. It was only because of the baby she was carrying that Beverley reluctantly agreed to meet her. As for her actually joining the family...Dream on!


    Hertha, after hearing the n, just shrugged, seemingly unsurprised by Beverley''s intentions.


    She tossed her scarf into the trash and wiped her hands with a sanitizing wipe, as if afraid she might catch Millie''sck of sophistication.


    "That''s how it should be. Millie is nothing, dreaming of bing my sister-inw... She''s not even in the same league as Roseanne."


    All Millie had was the title of being the prettiest girl at school, but beyond her looks, she had nothing to offer. Hertha couldn''t fathom what her brother saw in her. Totally blinded by love!


    "I''m so over this, don''t bother me with my brother''s mess, I''m heading out!"


    Hertha grabbed some gifts and imported fruits, ready to leave.


    She wanted to visit Ms. Payne, to plead her case one more time. If Ms. Payne agreed to expand her intake, then Hertha still had a chance!


    Beverley watched her daughter hurry out, "It''s icy out there, drive safe..."


    Arriving at Ms. Payne''s, the memory of her previous rejection came flooding back, making Hertha bite her lip, a wave of nervousness washing over her.


    But, with the chance of securing her


    Master''s position on the line, shez gathered her gifts and headed for the door, opting for a gesture that spoke volumes rather thanN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    extravagance.


    She had practiced her pitch countless times, how to charm, which angle made her smile more appealing.


    Following the quaint path to Ms. Payne''s house, Hertha didn''t expect to see the professor but was instead greeted by a familiar figure tending to the garden. "...Roseanne?!"


    Madeleine had a passion for


    gardening, living alone made her feel that a Rouse needed greenery to feel lived in, so she dedicated a section of her front yard to a small garden. Recently, busy schedules and cooler weather made Madeleine worry about her nts. She enlisted. Roseanne''s help, fearing her hard


    work would sumb to neglect and


    frost.


    It was a task tailor-made for Roseanne - meticulous and a green thumb herself, she was a treasure to Madeleine, who even entrusted her with the house keys. For the past month, Roseanne made frequent visits.


    Hertha noticed Roseanne''s gloves, stained with fresh mud from the recent rain, a clear sign of diligent work.


    This time, Hertha wouldn''t foolishly assume Roseanne was there for menialbor.


    Clearly, her rtionship with Ms. Payne was no longer just professional.


    Hertha''s tone soured, "I underestimated you. Using this tactic to curry favor with the professor. Is that why you aced your interview? Because of this?"


    She had heard of students who would do anything to please their mentors, acting more like personal assistants than schrs.


    Lower than a dog!

 Chapter 198

    Roseanne''s face turned frosty. "Everyone and their mother has seen my interview video online. If you still have a problem with my score, by all means, take it up with the university. But don''t just start using me without any proof." "The cost of spreading rumors is way too low nowadays. Like the person who sneakily posted that photo of me and Mr. Reynolds online, we still haven''t figured out who''s behind it."


    As Roseanne spoke, her gaze was locked on Hertha, not missing a single twitch or flicker of emotion on her face.


    The moment she mentioned the "photo" and the "mastermind behind it", Hertha''s eyes darted away, a clear sign of guilt.


    It was obvious to Roseanne that Hertha was the one behind it all. This wasn''t entirely surprising, but it was still within the realm of possibility.


    Roseanne shot back, "Why are youing at me with all this? Is it just me or is there a hint of jealousy in your words?"


    Hertha''s face then took on a look of regret, as if she was kicking herself for not thinking of a better scheme earlier.


    "...And what''s there for you to be so smug about? Millie''s pregnant, carrying my brother''s baby. Bet you didn''t know that." Roseanne responded calmly, "Actually, I found out about it just a day before you did."


    Hertha was speechless.


    "You''re here to see Ms. Payne, aren''t you? She''s not in. You can leave now."


    Hertha reacted as if Roseanne had stepped on her tail, her temper ring up instantly, "Who do you think you are? Ms. Payne being out doesn''t give you the right to send me packing! I''m getting in today, what are you gonna do about it?" "I might not be able to do much, but perhaps I, the host, can," said a voice from behind.


    Ms. Payne adjusted her sses, her face an expression of utter frost.


    Hertha''s face stiffened, unsure when Madeleine had arrived or if she had heard any of the conversation.


    "Ms. Payne, I was just-"


    "I remember you," Madeleine said, her gaze sharp behind her sses, "You came looking for me before."


    Hertha was surprised the professor remembered her, but before she could feel any joy, Madeleine spoke sharply, "Wasn''t I clear enoughst time?"


    "I''m a professor, and I expect my students to earn their grades with their own abilities, not by looking for backdoors!"


    Madeleine had seen too many


    students like Hertha. She was strict


    by nature, especially when it came


    to academic integrity, and she


    wouldn''t tolerate even the smallest transgression.


    For Hertha to tantly try and pull strings right under her nose, Madeleine''s patience was wearing thin.


    "Take your things and leave. I don''t want to see this happen a third time!"


    ...


    Walking out, Hertha felt a mix of dejection and indignation. Madeleine had been harsh with her but so cordial with Roseanne. Why? What did Roseanne have that she didn''t?


    As she stewed in her frustration, a gentle voice suddenly broke her train of thought, "You were in the postgraduate interviews, weren''t you?"


    Hertha looked up to see an elderly


    Life Sciences.


    "Are you... Ms. Edna?"


    Hertha was taken aback, then immediately felt a glimmer of hope.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had seen some information about Ms. Edna online. Although her academic achievements might not match those of Madeleine, she had made significant strides in her field in recent years.


    More importantly, while Madeleine was known for her strictness, Ms. Edna had a reputation for being approachable and warm towards her students.


    Being recognized by such a professor gave Hertha a sudden boost of confidence, feeling perhaps she wasn''t so worthless after all.


    "I happened to be observing during your interview, so I remember you. I heard you were the fourth runner-up, just missing out on the third spot by a whisker."


    Ms. Edna''s smile was warm. "I happen to have one more spot for a postgraduate student. Would you be interested in being my student?"

 Chapter 199

    Hertha was over the moon. "Really? Can I?!"


    "Of course."


    "I''d love to! I''ve admired you for so long, to be your graduate student has always been my dream."


    It was as if she had forgotten she had just left Madeleine''s house.


    "Alright then, your name is..."


    Quick on the uptake, Hertha interjected, "Ms. Edna, my name''s Hertha, a biology student from Kingswell University."


    "From our own university? Then you must have a solid foundation." Edna gave a slight smile, nodding in approval. "Right, Hertha, remember toe find me in Zone C on the first day of the term. I''ll introduce you to your senior peers." Introduce her to senior peers?


    Hertha remembered, Professor Edna had a research project underway. She was thrilled at the thought, could she possibly join the research team as well?


    Given that Kingswell University''s research teams were top-notch, even Roseanne might not have made the cut.


    With this thought, Hertha''s smile grew even more genuine.


    Seeing her sweet and savvy, Edna was very pleased.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she looked in the direction of Madeleine''s house, her smile deep with meaning.


    As the saying goes, there''s only room for one at the top. She didn''t consider herself any less than Madeleine, even believing she had better connections. Yet, the college always seemed to favor Madeleine when it came to research funding, educational resources, and even student allocation.


    Why should that be?


    Because she was older? More experienced?


    Madeleine''s projects hadn''t progressed in years, showing no results for three years, and the graduate students she mentored were nothing special.


    This year''s recruitment was even worse!


    She had heard that among the three graduate students Madeleine had kept, none were particrly


    outstanding, including one olderetN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    student who had taken several attempts to pass the entrance


    exams.


    Seems age does affect judgment.


    These older students clearlycked talent; only someone as soft-hearted as Madeleine would take them in.


    Unlike herself, who had carefully screened interviewees to pick the best.


    She knew Hertha well; the girl came from a wealthy family, ensuring no worries about future research funding.


    This time, she was curious to see what Madeleine couldpete with.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the "older student" Roseanne had finished tending to the nts and cleaning the yard, now bidding farewell to the professor.


    "...I''ve weeded the garden, trimmed some of the yellowing branches, and watered all the nts. The weather''s


    cooking down, so you might want to water them again in a few days..."


    She was meticulous, causing Madeleine to feel a headacheing on, "...Are you the student or am I? I''m not a child, I remember to do these things."


    After washing up and putting on her


    down jacket, Roseanne leisurely walked Madeleine to the gate, "...I just couldn''t help but nag a bit, especially since you always forget to the


    water them. Oh, and I''ve worget to


    bok choy I picked earlier; it''s in the kitchen for you. When the


    housekeeperester, you can have it cooked for dinner..."


    Madeleine, albeit reluctantly, didn''t interrupt, listening patiently until she was done.


    "Are you finished? It''s getting dark, and somehow you''ve be more of a chatterbox, haven''t you?"


    Roseanne pouted, adjusting Madeleine''s shawl as she spoke, "Alright, no more nagging, I''m really heading back now. I''lle to visit again soon."


    "Alright, be careful on your way home, and text me when you get there," she said, smiling as she watched the young woman walk away.


    Only when Roseanne was out of sight did Madeleine''s posture rx, her smile fading away.

 Chapter 200

    Just as Madeleine received the news, it hit her like a gut punch. This year, the graduate funding at the college was overwhelmingly in favor of Edna''s research team, with a staggering seventy percent allocated to them, leaving scraps for the rest. After covering all the misceneous expenses, what trickled down to her and her team might barely scratch twenty percent.


    For years, due to ack of breakthroughs in their experiments, they couldn''t produce any significant papers.


    No papers meant no academic achievements.


    Gradually, their funding dwindled, and so did Madeleine''s health. None of her students could rise to the asion to carry the banner forward.


    At this thought, Madeleine couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    Just then, Edna, who lived across the hall, approached her with a smile.


    "Ms. Payne, good afternoon. Just back from theb? I heard your team had some new discoveries? Is it true?"


    Madeleine remained silent.


    "Oh, I guess that''s a no then. You''re always so busy running to theb, but why are there no tangible oues? You know, I heard about the cut in your group''s funding this year... Ah, the struggle of being broke, I''ve been there. I used to be so envious of you. It''s just the wheel of fortune turning, and now it''s my turn!" Edna added with a slight smile. "But, it seems it''s going to be tough on you."


    Madeleine lifted her chin slightly, straightening her cardigan: "A decade ago, our project''s funding wasn''t even a tenth of what we have now, yet the output of the entire Life Sciences Department was twice what it is today. It shows that the amount of resources doesn''t directly determine the academic output. However¡ª"


    She changed tack: "The presence of certain individuals directly impacts the academic atmosphere. That''s why the department has poured so much funding into projects that have yielded disproportionately low academic results."


    Edna''s face darkened. "Keep fooling yourself. At this rate, I wonder if your research group will even survive! Moreover, I haven''t seen you mentor any standout students over the years. As a teacher, you should know how crucial it is to have a disciple who is talented, hardworking, and willing to devote themselves to academia. Do you have anyone like that?"


    Madeleine retorted, "And how do you know I don''t?"


    "Where? I haven''t seen any. Being stubborn won''t help," sighed Edna. "You might as well retire early and save yourself the trouble."


    Madeleine simply looked at her, a mix of pity and sadness in her eyes.


    Despite the challenges, her research wasn''t as dire as Edna made it out to be.


    Those whom the gods wish to destroy, they first make mad.


    Unfortunately, some people fail to grasp that.


    ...


    By mid-April, as the weather warmed up, Roseanne, who had secured her admission to graduate school, didn''t let up on her efforts.


    Her life was a simple routine of library, home, and the local farmers'' market.


    Aside from her studies, her greatest pleasure was cooking a delicious meal for herself.


    She asionally ran into Owen and invited him to share a meal, though such opportunities were rare since he was always buried in his work.


    Their brief encounters were usuallyContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    when he came home to grab fresh clothes or because theb''s break room was upied, forcing him to return home to sleep.


    As days turned to months, Roseanne''s life was mundane but fulfilling.


    She no longer had to wait for a man who no longer saw a ce for her in his life; she didn''t need to prepare his meals or manage the small details of his daily routines; nor did she have to endure his constant negativity, which had been steadily wearing down her spirit.


    Having lived through such times, Roseanne cherished her current lifestyle even more.


    Video calls with her parents in Pinehollow became a daily ritual.


    Since moving into her new ce, Norris had embraced his passion for gardening, nting everything he''d previously wanted but couldn''t.


    Every day after sses, her first stop was the yard to check on his flowers, herbs, and a variety of fruits and vegetables.


    Madge joked, "Your dad''s living the true country life now, only thing missing is fertilizing fields."


    From a distance, Norris shouted back, "And I love it!"


    Meanwhile, Madge found new


    inspiration for her writing, immersing herself so deeply that she became oblivious to the world around her, except for Norris tending to the garden.


    However, hertest idea was promptly rejected by her editor.


    This led to inevitable arguments between them.


    Norris mentioned catching Madge tearfully reading her previously published mystery novels in the middle of the night. Hearing this, Roseanne couldn''t help but frown.

 Chapter 201

    Roseanne had an idea brewing, but she knew she had to wait a bit longer...


    Wait until her current contract expired before she could make her next move.


    ...


    That day, as usual, Roseanne stepped out, nning a visit to the library.


    Just as she left her apartment building, she bumped into Owen.


    He had been engrossed in preparing for a new research project, pulling several all-nighters, and had just returned from hisb.


    "Morning, Mr. Reynolds," Roseanne greeted him with a smile.


    "You know, outside of ss, you can just call me Owen," he replied with a hint of resignation.


    "By the way, I wanted to ask for your opinion on something. Remember the project I told you about before? The one I never got to finish?"


    Roseanne nodded. She remembered it well. That project aligned perfectly with her research interests. And...


    She couldn''t bear the idea of abandoning such a carefully selected and finely crafted project halfway; it seemed like such a waste.


    "Have you made up your mind? Do you want to continue working on it?" Owen asked.


    Without hesitation, Roseanne nodded: "Of course, I do! But... I don''t have ab right now, so I can''tplete the data part, so it''s not..."


    Every conclusion needed data to back it up, and data came from countless experimental records.


    Shecked the materials and the tools to conduct any experiments.


    "You could use myb," Owen offered after a pause, adding, "For free."


    Hisb, though only established in recent years, wasn''tcking in foundations, equipped with some of the most advanced instruments and equipment avable globally. "Really?" Roseanne''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    It seemed too good to be true that such a windfall woulde her way.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Owen asked.


    She hesitated for only a second before nodding fervently-


    "Yes, please! Thank you so much!"


    Owen''s lips curled into a slight smile, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Theb was on the eighth floor of the Academic Excellence Building.


    Lab space at Kingswell University was at a premium, which meant that slots for individual research teams were limited.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, Owen''sb was unique, operating in direct partnership with corporations. Its funding came not from college approvals but from corporate sponsors.


    In other words, Kingswell University merely provided the space, and in return, all of Owen''s academic outputs were listed under the university''s name.


    The university would report these achievements to the Department of Education, directly affecting the school''s ranking in the following year.


    financial


    Because of its f


    independence and its grip on the


    university''s academic lifeline,


    Owen''sb upied an entire floor. It boasted some of the best maintenance, air conditioning, and heating systems in the university.


    Many research teams had asked to borrow space in Owen''sb, but he had never agreed.


    Even professors with deep pockets offered "substantial amounts" for shared ess, but he refused them all, firmly.


    Yet now, he was inviting Roseanne to join and offering it for free!


    Roseanne had no idea about the special "treatment" she was receiving; all she knew was


    Owen was a genuinely good person!


    ...


    On her first day at theb, at 8 a.m., Roseanne arrived on time at the door.


    Owen came out to greet her personally.


    "Good morning."


    Roseanne offered a small smile, saying, "Seems like you were here even earlier."


    He had been sleeping in theb these past few days.


    There was a specific rest area equipped with a shower room. Owen was neatly dressed and, despite showing signs of tiredness, his eyes were alert. This contrasted sharply with the expected disheveled took of a researcher who had been up all night.


    "I brought you breakfast."


    She had brought Owen''s favorites: crab benedicts and soy milk.


    Since he was offering theb for free and even took the time to meet her, bringing breakfast seemed like a small gesture on her part, almost too modest.


    But it''s the thought that counts.


    Owen wasn''t one to fuss over the little things.


    As expected-


    He epted it with a smile, "Thank you."


    ...


    At 8:20, Owen helped Roseanne into ab coat and registered her fingerprint and iris information for entry.


    From then on, she could ess theb freely, without any hassle.


    As the heavy metal doors slid open, Roseanne followed him in, looking around with curiosity.

 Chapter 202

    time," he said, his tone as rxed as the atmosphere of aid-back coffee shop on a Sunday afternoon.


    Owen leaned back against the cluttered workbench, casting a casual nce around theb that seemed more like a scene from a modern-day alchemist''s den. "Theb''s all yours whenever you need it. No need to clock in every day. Just swing by when you''ve got the Roseanne found herself neck-deep in a sea of papers and journals, all handed down by Ms. Payne, alongside keeping tabs on thetest buzz in their field. Now, with an official thesis topic on her te, she was busier than a New York subway at rush hour.


    Owen was well aware of her workload but he had confidence in her. With her knack for time management and proactive approach, he knew she was more than capable of handling the pressure.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He went on to brief her about the nuts and bolts of working in theb. Eachb had its own quirks and vital points to remember. Roseanne paid keen attention, jotting down the essentials as Owen outlined them.


    "...Currently, it''s just my team using theb. Besides me, there are four others. I''ll introduce you when they''re around..." he trailed off as a figure emerged from the adjacent break room.


    The man, in his forties, was a towering presence with a physique that screamed ''linebacker'' rather than ''scientist''. Yet, the thermal mug in his hand, bobbing with a couple of blueberries and steaming gently, painted a picture that was more at home in a cozy, early morning kitchen scene than ab.


    "Hey? Owen, we''re bringing in new blood?" The man''s gazended on Roseanne, curious yet not intrusive, his demeanor walking that fine line between inquisitiveness and respect.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Stoddard, a colleague and one of the team. He teaches basic physics over at Kingswell University," Owen exined.


    "Pleasure to meet you," Stoddard said, extending a hand, his stern features melting into a warm, approachable smile.


    "I''m Roseanne," she responded, shaking his hand, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected friendliness.


    Stoddard raised an eyebrow, his nce bouncing between Owen and Roseanne. It wasn''t every day Owen brought friends to theb...


    "Don''t be so formal. No need for titles here; just call me Stoddard. We''re all friends," heughed, putting her at ease.


    Despite his reassurance, Roseanne continued to address him as "Mr. Stoddard," reflecting her meticulous nature.


    By nine o''clock, the rest of the team had trickled in Jen was the first, her casual attire belied her academic achievements and her role as a mother. Her life was a whirlwind of family, school, andb, with her only sce being the drama series she binge-watched while waiting for data to process.


    Sammy followed, still yawning from his data analysis marathon. Theb was his sanctuary, far removed from the less-than-ideal conditions of the shared facilities downstairs.


    V


    As Roseanne shook hands with Sammy, who couldn''t hide his initial surprise at the new addition to their


    team, the sound of high heels announced the arrival of thedast member of their group.

 Chapter 203

    The first thing you notice is a pair of long legs in boots, topped with a camel coat over a white knit sweater, her hand clutching arge, elephant-grey Hermes tote. From head to toe, everything about her screamed sophistication and attention to detail.


    The moment Lizid eyes on Owen, her pupils dted with excitement, "Mr. Reynolds, good morning!"


    "Morning." Owen nodded slightly.


    "Liz, let me introduce you to the newest member of our team, Roseanne. She''s even younger than you by two years," Sammy was quick to share the news with her.


    It was then Liz noticed an unfamiliar presence in theb, pausing her smile for a moment.


    Before Roseanne, Liz was the youngest in the research group, often doted on and held in high regard by everyone.


    And she had every reason to be treated so.


    A Masters from Columbia followed by a Ph.D. underway at Kingswell University, her academic credentials were indeed impressive.


    Moreover, being part of Owen''s research team itself was a testament to her research capabilities and academic excellence.


    Roseanne stuck to protocol and greeted everyone, but Liz responded with a lukewarm handshake before quickly pulling away. Her disdain was subtle but palpable to Roseanne.


    Jen''s eyes darted between the two girls, though she chose to remain silent.


    Owen rified, "Just to set the record straight, strictly speaking, Roseanne isn''t exactly joining our team."


    "What?"


    "She''s here to conduct her own research project and is merely using our space."


    Borrowing space?


    Sammy couldn''t hide his surprise. Owen never lent out theb before... why now?


    Others shared this confusion.


    Jen and Stoddard exchanged looks.


    Liz frowned deeply.


    ...


    Owen led Roseanne to a separate workstation: "This will be your spot. If you need anything, feel free to ask me directly or jot it down on the ckboard. We have staffing in daily to restock supplies." Roseanne nodded, noticing a ckboard to her left with a grid for tracking and notes. A slot was already filled with her name.


    Noticing this, Liz asked with a touch of curiosity, "Which postdoc program are you in, Roseanne?"


    "I just started my first year of Ph.D. this September," Roseanne answered truthfully.


    "Just started graduate school?" Liz was genuinely surprised.


    Meaning, this undergrad managed tond a research project?


    And even got Owen to make an exception for her?


    What''s her story?


    Surname Cole...


    Liz quickly ran through the prominent families of Lumina City in her mind.


    Whether among nobility or academic elites, the surname Cole was nowhere to be found...What was her edge?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Before Liz could probe further, a hand gently grasped her arm, shaking their head subtly, indicating it was not the time for such inquiries.


    After all, the workstation was unused, and it was within Owen''s rights to allocate it as he saw fit.


    Besides, theb was Owen''s personal domain; they had no say in its affairs.


    Liz, not one to miss social cues, nced forward. Even in ab coat, Owen''s stender physique was apparent, the soft light casting gentle shadows on his face,


    revealing a stillness, a serene gentleness.


    But she knew better; that gentleness was an illusion.


    Nothing but research ever really upied Owen''s mind.


    Thus, even if Liz spoke up, it was doubtful Owen would heed her.


    More so when the person in question was brought in by him, and the workstation was lent out by him; what ground did they have to object?


    ...


    Unaware of these undercurrents,


    Roseanne dived into her work


    almost immediately, re-evaluating her experimental process and


    selecting control variables based on early data.


    So engrossed was she that not even footsteps could break her concentration.


    Theb was a haven of silence, everyone deeply immersed in their tasks, with only the asional conversation briefly piercing the quiet.


    That is until Owen decided to break the silence in the afternoon:


    "It''s been a while since we''ve all had a meal together. How about I treat everyone to dinner tonight?"


    Jen and Sammy exchanged looks, both reading the same incredulous thought in each other''s eyes!


    Owen, the workaholic, was always about maximizing efficiency. And now, he was the one proposing a dinner?


    Had the sun risen from the west?


    Their gazes stealthily swept over Roseanne. If there was anything different today, it was the arrival of the neer. Wow! This Roseanne must be something special.


    Jen, whose husband had just


    returned from a business trip and whose child was well taken care of was all in: "It''s been ages since I''ve had a night out. Plus, it''s a great opportunity to wee Roseanne to ourb."


    Stoddard, ever the cheerful one, chimed in: "Jen''s right. Besides, if you''re footing the bill, Owen, I''m definitely in. Right?"


    Sammy nodded eagerly, "Absolutely, it''s not every day Mr. Reynolds offers to treat. We can''t miss this chance."


    Liz closed herptop with a neutral expression, her voice cold: "I''ve still got a set of experiment data to analyze. I''ll be workingte, so count me out."


    As Roseanne looked up, she saw Liz''s beautiful features shadowed with a touch of gloom...

 Chapter 204

    Liz''s disinterest was so palpable she didn''t even bother to hide it.


    The group hadn''t expected her to be so unsupportive, and the atmosphere turned awkward in an instant.


    A subtle nce floated her way, and Sammy, bracing himself, stepped in to smooth things over. He said to Liz, "Come on, Liz, I''ve already told you I''d have theb results by tomorrow morning at thetest. We''ve all got some free time for once, why not enjoy a meal together and rx a bit?"


    "And let''s be honest, it''s not every day Mr. Reynolds takes time out of his packed schedule to treat us. You can''t just ignore that kind of gesture, right?"


    Liz was still hesitant, but at his final words, she bit her lip, nced up, and saw Owen''s handsome, indifferent face. He looked as if he was above worldly concerns, yet undeniably captivating.


    Eventually, Liz caved in, "Alright then, I don''t want to spoil the fun."


    Sammy breathed a sigh of relief but felt a twinge of disappointment too.


    Liz was notoriously hard to please, and it seemed only Owen could sway her.


    The group changed into casual wear and headed to the restaurant.


    The chosen spot was a hip, trendy steakhouse known for its fiery BBQ ribs, which had raving reviews on a popr app.


    Jen, being a big fan of spicy food, was more than satisfied with the venue.


    Sammy, ever the lively one, especially since theb had few young women, warmly encouraged Roseanne, "Feel free to order anything, Roseanne. Don''t hold back, Mr. Reynolds is picking up the tab and he''s all about going big. Enjoy yourself."


    Jen chuckled, half-jokingly saying, "Usually, take whatever Sammy says with a grain of salt, but tonight, he''s actually speaking the gospel truth."


    Sammy retorted, "...Jen, can''t you let me save face for once? Well said, but let''s not repeat that."


    His yful tone immediately livened up the mood.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne couldn''t help but smile at Sammy''s antics.


    Only Liz remained silent, her beautiful face set in a cold expression as if the world owed her a fortune.


    Sammy quickly handed the menu to


    V


    Liz, "Didn''t you mention wanting something light because of your stomach? This dish isn''t spicy how about this one? I also ordered your favorite, the BBQ ribs. They''re the best here, give it a try..."


    "You''re so annoying, I can order for myself..." Liz frowned in irritation, but eventually, she didn''t refuse.


    Sammy seemed immune to her attitude by now, cheerfully closed the menu, and continued the conversation with everyone else. Roseanne sipped her drink, finding its tartness perfectly to her liking.


    Sitting beside her, Jen leaned in to gossip quietly, "Sammy''s been after Liz for years, pretty obvious, right?" Roseanne wasn''t much for gossip, but she nodded in agreement since Jen brought it up, "Yeah, it''s noticeable."


    "Ourb could really use some good


    news.


    make wonder if those two will


    By the way, Roseanne


    you have a boyfriend?"


    do


    The conversation, somehow, shifted to Roseanne, her voice moderate, ensuring Owen nearby caught every word without effort.


    "No."


    Jen was surprised, such a catch, and still single?


    She loved a good piece of gossip, true, but digging into personal matters wasn''t her style. Seeing Roseanne''s reluctance to discuss further, she didn''t pursue it and smoothly changed the subject.

 Chapter 205

    The dishes started arriving at the table in quick session.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stoddard caught the aroma and felt his stomach rumble with anticipation. He grabbed a piece of the roast chicken, its tender meat perfectly juicy, "Delicious! I haven''t had such an authentic roast chicken in ages. Today''s definitely a good day." Sammy, hearing the praise, also took a piece to try, "This is really good! Liz, you should try some."


    "No thanks, I''m on a diet."


    Sammy quickly retracted his fork, cing the chicken onto his own te with a chuckle, "Well, when you''re off your diet, we cane back here just the two of us..."


    Liz rolled her eyes in response, "Who said I woulde with you?"


    While they bickered, Jen, in a good mood, turned to Roseanne with a curious nce, "Hey Roseanne, I forgot to ask, how old are you? Going into grad school in September... you must be what, 22? 23?"


    It was just a casual question with no other implications.


    Roseanne answered just as casually, not thinking much of it, "No, I''m 26."


    The atmosphere shifted slightly at her response.


    26 and just starting grad school?


    Sammy sneaked a nce at Owen, who was calmly continuing his meal, clearly having known this piece of information beforehand.


    Liz raised an eyebrow, her first smile since sitting down appearing, "26 and just now getting into grad school? How hard did you have to work for that? How many times did you take the exam?"


    Her words were met with a quick nudge from Sammy under the table: Don''t stir the pot, she''s with Owen.


    But Liz only responded with a cold re: Mind your own business!


    Roseanne replied coolly, "Just once. All in all, the preliminary and final exams weren''t too difficult."


    "Really?" Liz sounded skeptical. "If it''s as easy as you say, why didn''t you go for it right after undergrad? How many times have you actually taken it?"


    Roseanne was unfazed, "After


    undergrad, due to some reasons, I gave up the opportunity for a direct Ph.D. program. Now I regret it, so decided to pick up the books again and apply for grad school. Is there a problem?"


    Lizughed dismissively. "This story keeps getting better! Howe I''ve never heard that Kingswell University offers a direct Ph.D. program outside of medical fields?"


    Back when Liz decided to study


    abroad for her master''s, it was


    because she couldn''t secure a spot


    in a direct Ph.D. program at


    1.n


    Kingswell University, which, to her knowledge, only offered such


    pathways in medical fields.


    And now, someone ims they had an opportunity for a direct Ph.D. at Kingswell University but turned it down?


    Sounds like a tall tale!


    Roseanne countered, "Just because you''re not aware, doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist."


    Liz burst intoughter, still refusing to back down, "Even now, you won''t admit it, huh?"


    "Mr. Stoddard, you work at Kingswell University. Are you aware of any non-medical fields offering a direct Ph.D. program?" Liz turned to Stoddard for confirmation.


    Stoddard hesitated for a moment,


    "Well... as far as I know, which might


    it''s


    not cover everything, mind you, it mostly medical fields that offer direct Ph.D. programs. I''m not aware of any others."


    "So, what do you say?" Liz looked at Roseanne smugly.


    Throughout the exchange, Roseanne remained calm, "It''s not a direct Ph.D. program, it''s an integrated program from undergraduate to Ph.D." Stoddard was taken aback.


    Liz scoffed. "What''s the difference? Sounds like the tale''s getting even taller, now it''s an integrated program from undergrad to Ph.D.?"

 Chapter 206

    At that moment, Jen suddenly piped up, "If you''re considering a direct path from undergrad to PhD, Kingswell University does have a few programs where that''s an option, though the standards are sky-high. Roseanne, what was your major?" "Bioinformatics."


    "The School of Life Sciences?" Jen turned to Sammy, "You should know more about this. Does bioinformatics offer a straight-through program?"


    Instantly, all eyes were on Sammy, including Liz''s.


    "Uh..." Sammy put down his fork, pondered for a moment, "Technically, that program doesn''t offer a direct path..."


    Liz shot up from her seat, eyes coldly fixed on Roseanne, "There you have it, what more do you have to say?!"


    But Jen, ever so observant, caught onto Sammy''s phrasing, "Sammy, what do you mean by ''technically''? Are there exceptions?"


    Sammy nodded, replying, "Yes. Each year, the School of Life Sciences has one or two ''conditional admission slots'' for students who''ve won gold at international science Olympiads."


    "What''s a ''conditional admission slot"?"


    "Basically, it means if you have a gold medal and meet other criteria, you can negotiate terms with the school, like a full schrship, guaranteed graduate cement, etc. As long as you bring it up, the school will consider it, though whether they agree is another matter." Jen said, "So, you''re saying this could include a direct PhD position?"


    Sammy, "In principle, yes, but it''s extremely rare. Everyone wants a shot at a direct PhD, but only a handful are confident enough to ask for it and get epted. In thest ten or twenty years, the School has only offered two direct PhD positions. One was to Professor Edna''s student, Carlson, and the other to a student of Ms. Payne, though I don''t recall her name.


    All I know is it was a girl who won gold in the Olympiads for physics, chemistry, biology, and informatics in the same year, basically the grand m. The school offered her a direct spot, but strangely, she turned it down and entered through the regr admissions process instead. She was even the top science student in her region that year...N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Someone that exceptional, it wouldn''t just be a direct PhD; if she asked to stay on as a postdoc, the school would probably bend over backwards to make it happen."


    With that, the room''s attention narrowed.


    Carlson was male, so that left Roseanne as the only possible student of Ms. Payne...


    But could it be?


    ve


    Gold medals in four Olympiads, top science student in her region, a direct path from undergrad to PhD, and the favorite of both faculty and administration...


    Any one of those titles would be unlikely on Roseanne alone.


    Liz scoffed, looking towards Roseanne, "Got nothing to say now, huh?"


    Roseanne was indeed speechless, but out of astonishment.


    That''s when Owen, setting down his knife and fork with a nk, stated inly, "Roseanne is Ms. Payne''s student."


    Silence fell over the room.


    Sammy swallowed hard. "No way..." He looked at Roseanne, asking, "You''re really that student of Ms. Payne?!" Roseanne, a bit exasperated, "Do I need to call Ms. Payne right now to prove it?"


    "No, no..." Sammy quickly waved his hands, "It''s not that I don''t believe you, I''m just... shocked! Who knew the legendary prodigy was right here among us..."


    Jen''s eyes sparkled with excitement, gripping Roseanne''s hand, "Please tell me, how did you manage to win gold in at four Olympiad subjects? My kid''s struggling with justpetitive math and already


    whining about it."


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Roseanne replied, "I... I don''t really know. I just did a lot of practice problems and somehow got them right, I guess."

 Chapter 207

    Jen was at a loss for words.


    Roseanne was a genius!


    Stoddard didn''t expect dinner to serve up such a delightful surprise: "So you''re the ''forever regretful'' student Ms. Payne always talks about! Who would''ve thought... Who''s your grad advisor this year?" Roseanne replied, "Ms. Payne."


    Stoddard pped his hands in excitement. "Well, isn''t that going to make Ms. Payne''s day?"


    Liz, still standing, her face a mix of usation and pride quickly turning into difort and embarrassment, didn''t know whether to sit or stand.


    Thank goodness for Sammy, who smoothly stepped in:


    "Liz, why don''t you take a seat? I''ll fix you a te. The sds are all here by me, you might find it hard to reach..."


    "Thanks." Liz finally sat down.


    Sammy then turned to Roseanne with an apologetic look. "Sorry about that, Roseanne. Liz is just... like that, always has to be right. But she means well, you''ll get it once you''ve spent more time with her." Means well? Roseanne raised an eyebrow, hoping that was true.


    Sammy added, "Let me apologize on her behalf, don''t take it to heart."


    "Who asked you to apologize for me?! Deciding things on your own!" Liz, fuming, kicked him under the table.


    Sammy nearly yelped but managed to hold it in, his face turning beet red.


    Jen shot him a sympathetic nce.


    Roseanne spoke up coolly: "I won''t take it to heart."


    Sammy nodded: "Good, good. Anyway, I''ve always been curious, why did you give up a guaranteed spot and choose to take the SATs? Ended up at Kingswell University anyway. If it was all going to lead to the same ce, why not take the easy route?" Roseanne: "Maybe... after three years of high school, I wanted to see how I''d do under pressure?"


    "That''s it?"


    "...Do I need another reason?"


    Sammy was speechless. Well, that was like taking the SATs for fun.


    After a huge misunderstanding that got cleared up, the mood gradually warmed up.


    Everyone ate and chatted,ughing together.


    Stoddard noticed, even Owen had a smile on his face.


    He finally realized, Owen wasn''t indifferent; he knew all along Roseanne could handle herself.


    Liz, feeling out of ce as everyone else engaged with Roseanne, tightened her lips.


    Just as she was about to sayContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    something, Jen subtly pped.


    "Alrigh


    no more dwelling on


    the


    negatives. Let''s not waste Sammy''s


    efforts..."


    Sammy quickly served Liz a piece of


    grilled salmon. "This is us, and it''s lean. Have some, I''ve a removed the bones for you belongs to


    After the meal, the night had settled in.


    Owen nced at his watch, saying, "It''s gettingte. Let''s head home." Sammy and Liz, having shared a few beers, weren''t in a position to drive.


    Sammy said, "I''ve called a cab, it should here any minute. Liz


    on you


    "


    way, I''ll drop her off. Andet


    Jen,


    Jen waved him off. "Don''t worry about me. I called my husband earlier; he''s driving over to pick me up."


    Stoddard said, "I live nearby, a ten-minute walk."


    Owen nodded. "Alright, then. Everyone send a message when you get home."


    "Will do, as always. Safety first," Stoddard chuckled.


    With everyone sorted, the valet brought around Owen''s car, a sleek ck sedan.


    Taking the keys, Owen turned to Roseanne naturally. "Let''s go?"


    They lived close by, and it wasn''t unusual for Owen to give Roseanne a lift.


    ustomed to these rides, Roseanne didn''t hesitate and opened the passenger door.


    Soon, the car blended into the night traffic.


    Yet, the others were left staring, their mouths hanging open in disbelief.

 Chapter 208

    Seriously? They went home together?


    Jen eyed the vanishing tail lights of the car, her gaze slowly returning to Sammy, before pinching his arm. "Sammy, am I seeing things?"


    Sammy winced, shing a pained smile. "Jen, next time, can you pinch yourself?"


    Why was it always him getting hurt?


    Jen stood her ground. "You''re younger, you''ll bounce back faster. It''s just a pinch."


    Sammy could only sigh inwardly. If only gratitude was his to give.


    Stoddard chuckled, not adding to the conversation, simply turning on his heel and strolling back home.


    Liz''s expression was beyond sour, not waiting for Sammy before she hopped into her car and left.


    Sammy cast his gaze downwards, hiding the flicker of disappointment in his eyes.


    It was okay; he was used to this by now.


    Heforted himself, believing that persistence would eventually pay off, and one day... She would see his worth.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Owen and Roseanne were oblivious to the reactions of everyone else.


    Reaching their apartmentplex, they walked up the stairs one after the other.


    The motion-sensor lights lit up with each step they took, casting long, ovepping shadows of them both on the walls, giving Roseanne the illusion of having known Owen for ages. "Thanks for today."


    Her voice was soft, yet it echoed slightly in the quiet stairwell.


    Owen seemed in a good mood, though she couldn''t see his face, she could hear the rxed tone in his voice. "For the ride home, or for dinner?"


    Roseanne smiled, replying, "Both. I''m grateful for the meal, the ride, and for letting me use yourb."


    And his statement at the dinner table: "Roseanne is Ms. Payne''s student."


    At the seventh floor, Owen stopped and turned to watch her as she caught her breath, taking thest step to stand beside him.


    "I know what you''re trying to say, but remember, a pearl covered in dust is still a pearl. It just needs to be cleaned to shine again." Roseanne felt a warm flutter in her chest as their eyes met.


    Owen spoke deliberately, "No one


    knows the future, but we do have control over the present. It might bete, but I still want to say, wee I


    to myb."


    His eyes twinkled with a smile as he extended his hand.


    Roseanne''s eyes curved into a smile as she gently shook his hand, "Thank you. I think it''s notte at all." Just perfect.


    ...Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They agreed to head out together the next day and then headed their separate ways home.


    After a shower, Roseanne briefly reviewed some materials before going to bed.


    The next morning, she prepared two sandwiches, hers with extra cream and Owen''s with less cream but more vegetables.


    She also made two cups of unsweetened soy milk to go with the sandwiches, a nutritious and healthy breakfast.


    At seven, Owen arrived on time. After breakfast, they went to theb together.


    Upon arrival, it was still early. Roseanne and Owen changed into theirb coats and got busy at their respective stations. By eight, the rest of the team started to arrive.


    Jen dropped her bag, changed, and sidled up to Roseanne, peering at her work. "You''re already halfway through your experiment? How early did you get here?"


    Without stopping her hands, Roseanne kept her focus on the test tube, jotting down some data, "Got here half an hour ago. Jen, could you check this ratio for me, please?"

 Chapter 209

    Jen, never one to hoard knowledge, swiftly grasped the gist of Roseanne''s experimental procedures and offered her advice for adjustments without hesitation.


    When Liz arrived and saw Roseanne engrossed in her work, she couldn''t help but scoff. "Just an undergrad," she thought, "What groundbreaking ideas could she possibly have? She''s just putting on airs!" After toiling away all morning, Roseanne realized everyone else had left their stations, probably off to lunch or taking a break.


    ncing at the clock, she noted she had an hour and a half. Opting for a quick bite outside before returning to her experiment seemed like a good n.


    However, no sooner had she stepped out than she saw Owen, carrying a takeout bag towards her.


    "Picked up lunch downstairs and grabbed something for you too."


    Noticing he only had one meal, Roseanne guessed he must have already eaten.


    "Thanks."


    After fueling up in the break room and brewing herself a revitalizing cup of coffee, she reflected on Jen''s advice. Adjusting the ratios of her reactants had moved her closer to her desired oue, but not close enough. Though the data she now had could technically support her thesis, Roseanne felt she could still enhance its precision.


    That meant starting over with her experiment.


    Grateful for Owen lending her theb space, she knew she could afford to redo the experiment as many times as needed with such resources at her disposal.


    Finishing her coffee, she was ready to head back to her workstation when she noticed several people gathered, seemingly in deep discussion.


    Intending to greet them, she found their circle disbanding and everyone quickly retreating to their own tasks as she approached.


    Roseanne paused, slightly puzzled, but didn''t dwell on it. She dove back into her work, embracing the notion that not everyone had to see eye to eye.


    Just like hunters and woodcutters have different quests-one for game, the other for firewood-they might not journey together.


    But if paths crossed and harmony existed, a shared journey was possible. And if diverged, no regrets were necessary. Everyone had their own paths to follow. Let things flow naturally.


    Restarting her experiment meant


    Roseanne was racing against time,


    taking on sampling, data and


    and everything in


    between-essentially, the workload


    of an entire research team by herself.


    Who else but her, the solitarymander in this venture?


    As days blurred into weeks, with Jen and Stoddard asionally dropping by for a chat and Sammy mostly hung out with Liz, so he didn''t really get many chances to talk to Roseanne.


    And Liz? Since thatst meal, she hadn''t made any effort to talk to Roseanne again.


    Thus, Roseanne spent most of her time in solitude.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    After spinning like a top all week, Roseanne finally caught a break, only to notice her clothes had be a wrinkled mess.


    Though theb was equipped with a rest area and a shower, she hadn''t anticipated being so busy and had only brought two sets of clothes. Now with some time to spare, she decided to make a quick trip home.


    Her sulents were thriving, but the orchids had wilted.


    After feeding her fish and tidying up, she packed clean clothes and was about to head back when her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Roseanne cursed under her breath!

 Chapter 210

    "Roseanne! Do you have any idea how many times I''ve called you? Not one answer, not a single one! It''s been ages, Roseanne. Were you nning on ghosting me for life if I didn''t reach out?" Leda Reynolds was fuming, her words a mix of irritation and disbelief.


    Roseanne quickly scrolled through her missed calls and, sure enough, there was a string of attempts from Leda.


    She had meant to call back a few times but had been swept up in her busy schedule andpletely forgot.


    Feeling guilty, she hurried to apologize, "I''m so sorry, Leda. I''ve been swamped these past few days, and then one thing led to another, and...ahem! I promise, I''ll try my best to prevent this from happening again... No, I''ll make sure it doesn''t happen again!" In truth, Leda was aware of Roseanne joining theb from day two.


    Her rtionship with Owen was lukewarm at best. They got along as kids, but after Owen went abroad for his studies and became a celebrated "genius physicist," they drifted apart.


    Their encounters as adults could be counted on one hand.


    Leda only knew that Owen was always buried in his work at theb, clueless about what he was actually doing.


    Now, seeing Roseanne''s state, she got the picture-


    It was worse than being a corporate drone; disappearing for a week was short for them, and not replying to messages for a month was the norm.


    "Let''s not make a habit of it," Leda softened her tone. "But you absolutely can''t bail on me next month, got it?"


    The reason for her call was to remind Roseanne about it.


    Roseanne chuckled, "Of course, how could I forget our Leda''s big day? I''ve already picked out your gift. Just you wait for the surprise."


    "That''s more like it." Leda was satisfied and looking forward to it.


    After hanging up, Roseanne grabbed her stuff and headed back to theb.


    As she approached the experimentation area, she heard a groan:


    "Ah, where did I go wrong? I''ve checked these numbers eight times and still can''t find the mistake."


    Sammy was staring at the screen, frustrated. After days of hard work, this was thest thing he needed.


    Usually, variations in the data were minor, but Sammy''s calctions were all over the map and made no sense at all. He was at his wit''s end.


    Scratching his head, he turned to Stoddard for help. "Mr. Stoddard, you''re faster with numbers than I am. Can you see where I went wrong?"


    Stoddard adjusted his sses, gave


    the data a once-over, and carefullypared it to the original samples "Could it be an issue at the third node? The data there is messy easy to mess up. Here, and here, your steps aren''t clear. Maybe...try calcting it again?"


    Sammy groaned even louder, "But I''ve done it eight times already! What if I end up with a ninth different answer?"


    Jen had a different take, "I think the


    third node is fine. Sammy just 0 skipped a few steps. The form he used isplex, so simplifying it makes sense. Liz, what do you think?"


    Sammy''s calctions required a highlyplex form, and Liz, who majored in data analysis


    Von ve


    college, was just the right person to consult. N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After reviewing a set of raw data, she circled somemonalities among Sammy''s results, recalcted, and came up with a new solution.

 Chapter 211

    "Check this out, did I nail it?"


    Jen scrutinized the figures once more, nodding, "Looks like we''re all set."


    But it was Stoddard, with his seasoned eye, who caught the discrepancy: "These two spots, they don''t match up."


    "-The figures in line 7, both are off. It''s not 50 and 71, it should be 50.2 and...70.88."


    Roseanne, walking by, caught sight of the long string of data and immediately noticed the error at the seventh node, where two numbers were off.


    Normally, these people kept their distance from Roseanne in theb. It wasn''t exactly standoffish, but it definitely wasn''t friendly either.


    Even with Jen''s warmth and Stoddard''s inclusiveness, the natural gap between them and Roseanne couldn''t be bridged with more conversations or shared meals.


    It was a gap formed by differences in education, status, age, and the time spent together.


    Their dynamics with Sammy and Liz were certainly not the same as with Roseanne.


    Hearing her, the four exchanged doubtful nces, skepticism evident in their eyes.


    Liz even scoffed dismissively.


    Stoddard, the most experienced and quickest among them at calctions, had missed it. Could Roseanne have caught a genuine error at first nce? Really?


    Jen, worried Roseanne was seeking attention, offered her an out. "Roseanne, these sets of data have been Sammy''s baby, and we''ve all double-checked the first draft. You''re saying there''s an issue with the original figures at this node... it''s highly unlikely." Stoddard nodded, "Owen and I have both checked, it''s solid."


    "Pfft-" Liz let out a derisiveugh, "Some people just can''t help but show off, huh? If you don''t know, then don''t speak. Just because you can talk doesn''t mean you should, ridiculous!" Roseanne frowned, "If you don''t believe me, you can check-"


    "Check what?" Liz cut her off sharply, "We''re not even on the same research topic. Biology and physics are worlds apart. Maybe you''ve heard the saying, ''To each their own expertise?"


    "Mr. Reynolds letting you use theb for your biology project was already an exception. Now we''re discussing physies, and you''re butting in? Trying to show off how capable and impressive you are, right?"


    "Winning gold medals in four different high school Olympiads doesn''t mean you''re now an expert in those fields. Each subject has its specializations. Do you think you can chime in on everything?!"


    "This isn''t high school or apetition. Solving problems and conducting research are onpletely different levels! You have to be ountable for every word you say in research. If you don''t know, you can remain silent, but please, don''t spout nonsense."


    Liz''s tirade left no room for Roseanne to reply.


    Jen tried to step in, hoping to soften the blow and save face for the neer, but she couldn''t find the right words.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Liz''s fierce onught was undeniable.


    Though her words were harsh, she wasn''t wrong.


    Especially for a researcher, these were fundamental principles-


    If you don''t know, don''t speak. Once you do, you''re ountable for your data.


    Research isn''t a tform for seeking attention.


    Jen nced at Roseanne, thinking, "Maybe it''s a good lesson for her..."

 Chapter 212

    Stoddard had the same reservations, so he didn''t step forward to defend Roseanne.


    Liz, with an air of superiority, sneered, "You know, self-awareness is a virtue. How can a biology major even dream of critiquing the physics team''s data? It''sughable."


    Just then, Sammy, who had been glued to hisputer screen typing away furiously, suddenly shot up with excitement, "I just recalcted everything, and Roseanne was right!" Liz''s voice cut off abruptly, as if someone had suddenly grabbed her by the throat.


    Jen and Stoddard exchanged puzzled looks.


    Sammy rified, "It''s not 50 and 71, but 50.2 and 70.88! This slight deviation threw off all the numbers after the seventh node."


    That''s the thing about research; a small mistake can lead to a huge misstep.


    Stoddard immediately leaned over the screen, carefully rechecking the figures with the corrected values of 50.2 and 70.88. Sure enough, all subsequent numbers aligned perfectly!


    His eyes lit up with realization. "That''s it; the problem was in the seventh node!"


    Jen double-checked the calctions and found them to be urate. Suddenly, the way she looked at Roseanne changed. Her expression was a mix of surprise, amazement, disbelief, and a touch of guilt. She hadn''t stood up for Roseanne earlier...


    Sammy turned to Roseanne, saying, "We owe you one! We''ve been stuck on this data for three days. If it weren''t for your timely discovery, we''d still be wasting who knows how much time on a wild goose chase." Roseanne remained calm, even when Liz had been openly hostile towards her earlier, her demeanor hadn''t flinched-


    "I just got lucky and stumbled upon it. Even if it hadn''t been me, with Mr. Stoddard''s quick calctions, it would''ve been discovered soon enough."


    Her response was far from modest, considering she was aware of the nuanced and thoughtful nature of Jen and Sammy. And Liz was not to be underestimated either.


    Without her, they would''ve eventually pinpointed the issue as well.


    Jen''s gaze softened further, filled with aplex mix of admiration and regret.


    Roseanne had to admit to herself that she had been with them for nearly half a month, and despite their outward behavior, there was an underlying reservation.


    Having onlypleted her undergraduate studies and not


    yet


    started her graduate program, Roseanne''s capabilities were presumed to be at the


    undergraduate level.


    Knowledge, after all, is hierarchical.


    Especially in a leadingb like theirs, handling-top-tier projects with the best resources and aiming to benefit society and humanity, even the most humble could not help but feel a sense of superiority.


    This superiority came from their work, their abilities, and though they were willing to engage with Roseanne, there was a gap in what they could discuss. Because she might not understand, making any effort to exin seem futile.


    So, they simply didn''t bother.


    Moreover, her mysterious background and unclear rtionship with Owen added to their reluctance to interact with her.


    All these factors led to a general reluctance to engage with Roseanne, even bordering on disrespect.


    It was only today that Jen realized they had underestimated this young woman.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The most embarrassed person, however, was Liz.


    Her previous speech, filled with righteous indignation, now made her face burn with shame!


    Before her outburst, she hadn''t considered the possibility that "Roseanne could be right."


    How could an undergraduate, especially one from a biology background, possibly correct a physics problem?

 Chapter 213

    It was like a chef telling a little baby how to fix a carpletely unbelievable!


    Roseanne nced at Liz, who stood frozen in ce, and spoke in a calm, even tone, "Thank you for your advice earlier, Senior Liz. I, of course, understand the importance of rigor, truth-seeking, and pragmatism in our research. These are the fundamental qualities of a scientist. But I believe we should also be open to listening and epting valid suggestions from others. Don''t you think?"


    "Just like with today''s situation. It doesn''t matter who makes the suggestion or what it is about. It should be verified before we decide if it''s right or wrong, instead of just going with our gut feeling."


    Roseanne''s tone was smooth, as though she was merely stating facts.


    But to Liz, every word struck like a needle, painfully sharp.


    It wasn''t a lecture, but it felt like one.


    Her face flushed hot in an instant, as if set ame.


    After another busy day, Roseanne dragged her exhausted body home, flopped down on the couch, and immediately snuggled into a pillow, closing her eyes.


    ...


    Under the same night sky, some were too busy to sleep, while others reveled in the nightlife.


    The pounding drums, the dazzling lights, the young, sexy bodies gyrating on the dance floor - York was caught up in the feverish enthusiasm, his body moving involuntarily.


    In his hand was a wine ss, the red liquid swirling with his movements.


    His gaze asionally swept over the young bodies in the dance floor, like a panther choosing its prey.


    "What are you looking at? Didn''t you say you wanted to y cards? What, lost too much and not feeling it anymore?" Cliff teasedzily, bringing over a drink, noticing York had slipped away to dance alone. York raised an eyebrow, replying, "What are you talking about? I''ve never been afraid of losing."


    "Tonight''s my lucky night; a few girls in there are just my type. Beats ying cards, don''t you think?"


    As he spoke, a girl in a little ck dress winked at him, and York enthusiastically blew a kiss back.


    2


    Cliff, who always had a steady girlfriend, couldn''t understand the appeal of these fleeting encounters: "...I''d advise you to take it easy, don''t end up sick."


    "Don''t worry, I know my limits," York reassured him, nodding towards the interior, "Is Murray still in a bad mood?"


    Cliff sighed and shrugged. "Wouldn''t you be, with that kind of pressure?"


    "I think it''s great. My mom''s been urging me to have kids. Having one ready-made seems perfect to me." York couldn''t help but find some schadenfreude in the situation.


    Cliff gave him a look, teasing, "Just make sure Murray doesn''t hear you say that, or he might just dump the kid on you to raise-oh, and get rid of the mom too."


    At that, York''s face paled: "God no, keep that ''blessing'' away from me!"


    He wasn''t keen on getting tangled up with any woman.


    Sure, y all you want, but there''s always another woman out there. As long as the pool is big enough, what fish can''t you catch?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But to get "caught" with a baby... that was a different story.


    What sane man wants to be ckmailed with pregnancy?


    If such a thing ever happened to him, his dad would''ve broken his legs.


    So, York yed all he wanted but never without taking necessary precautions.


    Cliff was about to respond when Murray got out, coat in hand, looking ready to leave.


    "Cliff, find someone to drive me home."

 Chapter 214

    Murray''s face was a mask of barely contained frustration and impatience.


    He nced at the clock. It was only 8 PM, yet his phone had been ringing off the hook at home-four or five times already. Three of those calls were from his mom, and the other one was from Millie. He figured she knew he wouldn''t pick up after one try, which showed some restraint on her part.


    Still, that hardly calmed his irritation, especially knowing an outsider was now living in his vi.


    Cliff checked the time. "What, calling it a night already? It''s still early."


    Murray didn''t respond. Cliff could tell, despite Murray''s outwardposure, he was on the verge of exploding, so he didn''t push further-Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "My driver''s downstairs. I''ll have him take you home."


    "Thanks."


    "All formal with me?" Cliff set down his beer. "Let me walk you out."


    Murray waved him off. "Nah, keep the party going."


    As Murray''s figure receded into the distance, York couldn''t help but chuckle, a mix of sympathy and schadenfreude in hisughter.


    "Some guys hunt all day only to get pecked in the eye by the prey. Millie''s really got a hold on him, huh?"


    Cliff sighed. "Cut him some ck. He''s probably not feeling great..."


    "If it were me, I''d feel like I traded a watermelon for a peanut, only to choke on that peanut. I heard Roseanne got into Kingswell University for grad school. She''s all about cutting ties and hitting the books now..." "We even bet on how long Roseanne would keep up her antics, not realizing she was dead set on moving on and living her own life. Tsk, tsk..."


    Over the years, York had watched Murray and Roseanne''s tumultuous rtionship of breakups and makeups, never imagining it would truly end.


    After all, Roseanne was really patient, putting up with six years, probably aiming for marriage in the end.


    Frankly, York couldn''t respect a woman like that.


    No backbone, like a dog, always running back at the slightest call from Murray.


    But now, it seemed that dog was a wolf in disguise, managing to manipte two men and turn best friends into sworn enemies, now avoiding each other like the gue. Well, you''ve got to hand it to Roseanne...


    York suggested, "Why don''t we call Corley Sullivan over now that Murray''s gone?"


    Cliff shook his head. "You call him. What if Murrayes back and they run into each other? We''d have a volcanic eruption and an earthquake. I''m not risking it."


    "Look at you, scaredy-cat!" York pulled out his phone and dialed.


    "Hey, Corley,e hang with us."


    On the other end, a deep voice answered, "No, thanks."


    "Murray just left, no worries about bumping into him."


    "It''s not about him."


    York was puzzled. "Then what?"


    "I''m keeping it straight. No bars, no staying outte, no drinking unless it''s absolutely necessary. Basic manly principles, get it?"


    York was baffled. "You okay? What''s with the sudden virtue?"


    Corley simply replied, "I''m getting my act together."


    "For Roseanne?"


    "Yeah."


    ...


    Slumping into the car seat, Murray closed his eyes, rubbing his temples wearily.


    He found the car''s air conditioning too strong and cracked the window a bit to let in some fresh air. The cookbreeze and the passing lights did little to ease his mind.


    Despite his difort, his frustration persisted.


    Beverley had opposed his decision to break things off with Millie. Just a week ago, she had hired two nannies and had Millie move into the vi to ensure she was well-cared for during her pregnancy.


    Part of it was to look after Millie, but it was also a clear statement to keep an eye on him.


    Learning that Millie had approached Beverley, he had been furious.


    He had agreed to give her money for an abortion, aiming for a clean break, but she had reneged and used his mother to secure a spot in the vi.

 Chapter 215

    Murray finally came to the harsh realization that Millie was far more cunning than he ever gave her credit for.


    There was a time when he saw her as this pure and beautiful girl, full of innocence and joy. And what was the result?


    He ended up being yed for a fool, manipted, and even lost... Anne because of her.


    How could things with Roseanne have spiraled this far if it wasn''t for Millie?


    Thinking about this only intensified Murray''s disdain for her. He couldn''t bear the thought of stepping into any ce she might be!


    He had been crashing at the office for several days now.


    Millie, too nervous to call him directly, kept using Beverley to bug him abouting home.


    To appease his mother, Murray begrudgingly made his way back to the mansion.


    But that was it. He was drawing the line there.


    ...


    By the time Murray got back to the mansion, it was already 9 PM.


    As he opened the door, there was Millie, attempting to take his coat.


    Murray sidestepped her, making a beeline for the living room.


    Millie''s hands froze mid-air, and she bit her lip in a mix of frustration and hurt.


    She had dressed in a light-colored, loose-fitting knitted dress, her hair cascading in front of her, giving off a gentle and appealing vibe.


    Murray, however, tantly ignored her, heading straight for Beverley. "You wanted me back, here I am." With that said, he turned to head upstairs. "Hold on."


    Murray stopped in his tracks, his tone t, "I''m exhausted. I need some rest."


    Beverley frowned, clearly dissatisfied with his dismissive attitude. "Come with me, we need to talk."


    Her authoritative demeanor left little room for argument, and Murray, albeit reluctantly, followed her.


    In the study, Murray poured himself a ss of water, leisurely drinking it, paying no mind to Beverley''s scowling face.


    "A child is involved here. Can''t you show a little concern?"


    Beverley shot him a look. She knew her son too well. Behind that perfect exterior was a coldness that ran deep.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "To love is to wish for life; to hate is to wish for death."


    "When did I ever say I wanted this child? Wasn''t it you who forced this upon me?"


    His eyebrows raised, a clear disdain in his voice and demeanor.


    Beverley understood his frustration and resentment, but asking her to give up on her grandchild was out of the question.


    "No matter what you think, the child


    Millie is carrying is part of the Sherwood legacy. I might have turned a blind eye before, but now that know, that child must be born safe and sound!"


    Murray''s expression hardened, his repulsion evident: "And after the child is born? You''re not seriously expecting me to marry her, are you?"


    "All I care about is the child. Whether or not you marry is up to you," Beverley responded indifferently.


    Murray pondered for a moment: "...I might agree, but on one condition."


    "What''s the condition?"


    "After the child is born, Millie needs to disappear from our lives for good. Also, you can no longer interfere with my rtionship with


    Roseanne."


    Beverley was somewhat exasperated by her son''s stubbornness but agreed nheless.


    She wasn''t fond of Roseanne either, but at least Roseanne had a bachelor''s degree from Kingswell University and was now pursuing her master''s. Stylish and generous in her ways.


    As for Millie... she was nothing but a pretty face, with average education, mediocre manners, and barely passable charm and taste.


    Walking out of the study, Murray felt a huge weight lifted off his shoulders.


    He grabbed his coat, ignoring the woman''s pitiful attempts to make him stay, and strode out the door.


    At this moment, he was eager to see


    Roseanne. To tell her that all


    obstacles between them had been cleared, and from now on, they had


    nothing but open road ahead.

 Chapter 216

    Roseanne was jerked awake by the persistent knocking at her door. She shot up, her heart racing, sure someone was at her doorstep.


    "Who''s there?" she called out, caution heavy in her voice.


    With Owen burning the midnight oil at theb, she was on her own. If a burr was at her door, she had no one to back her up.


    The knocking paused for a moment, but the visitor remained silent.


    Seeing that Roseanne wasn''t budging, they resumed their knocking.


    "If you won''t speak, I''m not opening up."


    "...Anne." Murray''s voice came through,ced with a weary chuckle.


    She was as stubborn as ever.


    "...What do you want?" At the sound of his voice, Roseanne couldn''t help but frown.


    "Let me in. We need to talk. I promise I won''t do anything. If it makes you feel better, leave the door ajar..."


    "There''s nothing between us worth discussing." Roseanne cut him off, clearly unwilling to open the door.


    Despite his repeated knocks and pleas, she ignored himpletely.


    Murray seemed exceptionally patient today, persisting in his knocking even as Roseanne, fresh from her shower, picked up her phone in frustration. "Hello, officer? There''s someone incessantly knocking on my door..." And so, Murray was eventually led away, half coaxed, half dragged by the friendly neighborhood cop.


    Peace atst...


    Roseanney down to sleep.


    The next morning, she got up, prepared a hearty breakfast of pancakes and bacon, dressed, and headed to theb.


    She nned to stay there for the next couple of days, avoiding home entirely.


    Partly to dodge Murray''s potential knocks, and partly to really push forward with her work.


    She had to finish this paper before the grad school semester kicked off in September.


    Killing two birds with one stone.


    Unexpectedly, the very person she hoped to avoid appeared in front of her as she stepped out, darting out from the nearby alley to block her path. Roseanne was shocked.


    "Is it funny?" Murray red at her, his face a mask of cold frustration.


    A sleepless night coupled with a


    stint in the station had etched faint blue shadows under his once handsome features, giving him a wom, tired appearance.


    His gaze at Roseanne was a mix of love, resentment, frustration, and pity.


    "Spent the whole night getting a lecture on civic duty. Happy now?" His words sounded usatory, yet his tone was surprisingly gentle.


    Gentle enough to give the illusion he was almost cooing.


    Roseanne met his gaze, her eyes calm, betraying no emotion: "First off, I wasn''t ying a game; you truly were bothering me. Secondly, your ''education'' was because of your disturbance in the middle of the night, you deserved it."


    "Why didn''t you open the door?"


    Roseanne: "I never open my door to strangers."


    Those three words hit a nerve, stirring Murray''s temper. "Stranger? You don''t know me, or is it I who don''t know you?! What about the past six years?" "You said it yourself, that''s the past. Since it has be the past, let''s not let it influence the present!"


    Murray asked, "You hate me that much?" Hate enough to deny everything.


    "No," Roseanne shook her head, locking eyes with him, each word deliberate. "Hate stems from love.


    Without love, there can''t be hate, and


    I don''t love you anymore."


    In the immediate aftermath of their breakup, despite Roseanne''s outwardposure, she harbored resentment.


    Resentful of his easy betrayal.


    Bitter about his ruthless decision to end things.


    Mourning the loss of a six-year rtionship that couldn''t be salvaged.


    But as she weathered the hardest times, gradually healing her emotional wounds, looking back now, she felt like she had traversed a mountain range. Roseanne said, "I''ve moved on. It''s time you face reality too, and start living your life properly."


    "Move on? How can you just move on?!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Murray''s sudden outburst only served to amuse Roseanne amidst his relentless hassling.

 Chapter 217

    It was Murray who had let go first, and just when Roseanne wasing to terms with it, ready to step out from under the shadow of their past, he suddenly decided he wanted her back.


    Wasn''t that just hrious?


    "Murray, stop bothering me. Don''t make me start disliking you," she said with a resolve that was sharp enough to cut through all of his confidence.


    "Anne... please don''t be like this," he pleaded.


    But Roseanne just looked at him, her expression as calm as a stillke.


    "I''ve cleared all the hurdles between us. Even my mom agrees. Just say the word, and we can head down to the city hall to tie the knot!"


    Roseanne was unimpressed. "I''m not interested."


    His so-called "solution" was nothing but a fool''s errand.


    "Anne..."


    "I''m busy. I have to go."


    With that, she walked past him, leaving him frozen in ce.


    As the morning rush swirled around him, Murray stood there, soulless, his eyes barely registering the world moving by. It was as if he was disconnected from everything around him.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he finally stirred, murmuring softly as he watched the direction Roseanne had taken, "Is there really no chance left?"


    ...


    Millie couldn''t say what exactly Murray discussed with Beverley in the study that night. Initially, she felt uneasy, sensing she could be thrown out any minute due to Murray''s cold demeanor. However, her anxiety soon vanished.


    Beverley, speaking softly, reassured her, dering her a hero to the Sherwood family. She made sure the housekeepers took good care of Millie, warning them against cking off. She even splurged on luxurious maternity supplements for Millie.


    And with Murray seeminglying to terms with her staying in the mansion, his previous disdain faded.


    §Õ§Ý§ñ


    Soon, the staff noticed the shift in attitude and began treating Millie with newfound respect, some even addressing her as "Mrs." or "the young madam." ¨¦n.swnovels


    Whatever she craved, they prepared posthaste.


    Beverley asionally gifted her high-end jewelry and designer bags, those luxuries Millie had never dared dream of owning.


    Living a life offort, Millie had


    long forgotten her student days, waking up each morning in avish mansion, indulging in the finest soup. . ¨¦n.swnovels


    Wasn''t this what every woman dreamed of? Marrying into wealth?


    She wished she had thought of this n earlier, securing hervish lifestyle by having a kid.


    If there was anything bothering her now...


    Dealing with Beverley was the least of her worries. After all, who would trouble the mother of their future grandchild?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Murray''s attitude that truly concerned her.


    The night he went out and didn''t return, something must have upset him because he came down with a cold the following day.


    Refusing to see a doctor or even


    cooperate with a house call, he locked himself in the master


    bedroom, sulking like a childel


    over


    a day, neither eating nor drinking.


    Millie had thought to offer somefort, to show a bit of tenderness.


    But she barely got close before his gaze stopped her cold, making her feel like a roach, utterly disgusting and repugnant to him.


    However, his expression soon returned to normal, making her wonder if it had all been in her head...


    "Darling, are you heading out?" Millie sprang from the couch, flitting over to him like a moth drawn to me.


    "Don''t call me darling. If I hear it one more time, you''re out of here!"

 Chapter 218

    In theb-


    Jen called out, "Hey, Stoddard, you''re a human calctor. Crunch these numbers for me, will ya? It''s urgent!"


    Stoddard was swamped, barely looking up as he said, "Use theputer, I''m tied up right now..."


    "Come on, it''s really important, and it''ll only take a sec!" Jen pleaded.


    Stoddard gestured towards the workbench across the room, "Ask Roseanne, she can help."


    After thest error-checking session, everyone had seen what Roseanne could do.


    Only Liz still thought it was a fluke, like a blind squirrel finding a nut.


    "What''s up, Jen? Need a hand?" Roseanne offered proactively.


    Jen perked up instantly, "Yes, please, can you take a look at this..."


    Two minutester, Roseanne said, "Done. I sent you the results through the intr."


    Jen was stunned. That fast?!


    Stoddard paused his work, curiosity piqued. He reached out for the data and said, "Let me see."


    Jen rolled her eyes, "A minute ago, you were too busy. Now you want to double-check? Make up your mind!"


    But Stoddard ignored the jab, focusing on the calctions.


    Sammy, sensing a challenge, started timing him.


    "...Done. How long was that?"


    Sammy checked his watch, "Two minutes and five seconds."


    And Roseanne had taken just over two minutes as well.


    Stoddard looked at Roseanne as if she was a newfound treasure. "Have you ever done speed math?"


    Roseanne scratched her head awkwardly, "A little."


    "When did you learn that?"


    "When I was five? Or... six? Sorry, it''s been so long, I can''t remember."


    Stoddard swallowed hard. "That''s it?" he asked.


    "Umm, was I supposed to do something else?" Roseanne looked puzzled.


    Stoddard sighed, feeling outmatched.


    Sammy, eager to join in, said, "I''ve


    been learning speed math with Met


    Stoddard too. How about wek little contest, Roseanne?" belongs to


    All eyes turned to him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stoddard nodded in agreement, "Good idea, Sammy''s been studying with me for over six months. Let''s see how you two measure up. We''ll make it ten minutes to solve as many problems as possible, with the least time taken to win. How''s that?"


    Jen chimed in, excited, "And let''s spice it up a bit. Loser buys dinner for everyone. How about it?" Sammy rolled up his sleeves, "Bring it on! There''s a free meal on the line. I''m all in."


    Roseanne usually so gentle, couldn''t help but smile at the challenge. "Sounds good. But it looks like


    Sammy might be treating,


    tonight."


    It was rare to see Roseanne so boldly confident, stirring excitement among the crowd.


    Liz, however, scoffed under her breath, "Putting on airs... Thinks she''s some kind of genius..."


    Herment was so quiet, only Sammy, standing close, could hear.


    Jen rubbed her hands together in anticipation, "Stoddard, let''s see those problems. I can''t wait."


    Stoddard quickly scribbled down five problems, "Ready? And... go!"


    Roseanne could tell at a nce, these weren''t about applying forms or special reasoning just straightforward calction.


    It was a race of speed and uracy.


    By the third minute, Roseanne had finished two problems. Sammy was slightly ahead, starting on his third.


    Jen and Stoddard exchanged nces, impressed and intrigued.

 Chapter 219

    Jen asked, "Who do you think will win?"


    Stoddard replied, "At this point, Sammy seems to have the upper hand."


    Jen didn''t say anything, but it was clear she agreed.


    By the fifth minute, Roseanne had finished four problems and was starting on the fifth.


    Sammy got stuck on the fourth problem for a few seconds, putting him slightly behind.


    Roseanne managed to pull ahead, though her lead was slim.


    By the sixth minute, both were stuck on thest problem.


    ...


    With only ten seconds to spare before the seventh minute, Roseanne wrote down her answer, finishing the challenge.


    Sammy''s forehead was slick with a thinyer of sweat when he finally eximed, "Done!"


    Unfortunately, he was ten seconds tootepared to Roseanne.


    He took a deep breath, wiped off his sweat, and said with a smile, "It''s alright. Speed isn''t everything; uracy counts too, and I''m confident in that." However, when the results were announced, Roseanne got everything right, while he missed one.


    Sammy was bbergasted, feeling like he''d been hit by a tornado!


    But he had to admit-


    "Roseanne, your mental math skills are incredible. Did you really only learn this as a kid?"


    Stoddard watched the entire event unfold, silently nodding in approval.


    Besides her skills, Roseanne''sposure under pressure was what really set her apart. In that respect, Sammy was at a definite disadvantage. Jen teased, "Sammy, you''ve got to admit defeat now, right?"


    Sammy quickly conceded, "Absolutely, fair and square_"


    Losing to Stoddard, a senior researcher and math whiz, was normal, but losing to Roseanne, an undergraduate? Sammy had never expected that.


    Jen patted him on the shoulder,


    ting, "Win some, lose somet


    You''ll get her next time. But


    let''s not


    postpone dinner for a rematch."


    That was the real point of concern.


    Sammy dered, "You got it, dinner''s on me tonight! But Roseanne, how did you solve thatst problem so quickly?"


    He thought his method was fast, but she had found an even faster way!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Roseanne shared her technique generously, enlightening him.


    Sammy had an epiphany, "I had no idea you could do it like that!"


    "Why not? A good catch makes a good cat."


    "I''ve learned something new today."


    Stoddard then asked the burning question, "Are you sure you''ve never systematically studied mental math?"


    Roseanne met his gaze and shook her head, "Never."


    As a child, she discovered her ability


    to calcte faster than her peers, offering solutions in seconds that took others minutes.


    We


    "I have a set of notes on mental math that I''vepiled myself. Interested?"


    Jen chimed in, "Aren''t those your prized notes, Stoddard? You''ve never shared them with anyone. Why offer them so freely now?"


    Stoddard waved off the concern, "Good tools are for those who can use them well. Right?"


    Roseanne was visibly moved. "Really? Can I?"


    Stoddard urged, "Just say if you want them!"


    "Of course!" Roseanne replied immediately.


    Hesitating even a second would be disrespecting the offer.


    Sammy, who hadn''t heard of these notes before, felt speechless. "Do I not qualify?" he thought.


    Jen, all smiles, suggested, "Shouldn''t we decide on what to have for dinner?"


    "Are we going out to eat?" Another voice joined the conversation from the doorway.


    Everyone turned to see Owen, dressed in a shirt and trousers, slipping on a whiteb coat as be walked in, asking, "So, have we decided where we''re eating?"

 Chapter 220

    He had just finished ss, hurrying over from the lecture hall, textbooks still in hand.


    Jen said, "So, Sammy and Roseanne were having a math-off earlier. They bet that the loser would treat everyone to dinner. And well, someone lost, and now we''re all buzzing about what to munch on tonight." Owen nced around, catching Roseanne''s eyes twinkling withughter, the group''s spirits high.


    It was like all the awkwardness just melted away, and she really became part of the group.


    A smile naturally spread across Owen''s face. "Alright, let''s knock off early today then, wait for Sammy''s treat."


    "Eh?" Jen looked puzzled. "Professor, I didn''t even say who lost, how did you know it''s Sammy''s treat?"


    Owen replied, "Isn''t it obvious Sammy lost?"


    Jen said, "... Yes."


    Sammy was totally speechless!


    "Hey Liz, youing?" Jen casually asked.


    Liz replied, "Nope."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dinner ended up being at a cozy roadside diner.


    Despite Jen being the most vocal about treating, when it came down to choosing the spot, she thoughtfully considered Sammy''s situation. Sammy''s family was modest, with his parents working tirelessly to support his PhD studies.


    Since joining the research group, his financial situation had slightly improved, yet he still sent money home every month, so his budget was tight. The diner was affordable and tasty, making it the perfect choice.


    Though it wasn''t as upscale as the restaurant Owen had chosenst time, its vibrant atmosphere made for a very satisfying meal for everyone.


    On the way back, Owen drove with ease, Roseanne sitting beside him in the passenger seat.


    A slight turn of his head would let him catch glimpses of her eyes, sparkling with excitement. Owen chuckled, "Are you that happy?"


    "Yes, super happy. When Jen said ''see you tomorrow'' as she left, and Mr. Stoddard, he just gave away his prized math notes... I''m really over the moon today."


    Roseanne might not voice it, but she was acutely aware of the distance people kept.


    As adults, they weren''t overt in their actions, but the subtle differentiation was palpable to her.


    Today, however, she felt that gap had closed significantly.


    Stopping at a red light, Owen turned to see her gleaming eyes, as if


    gxies were contained within nee


    A


    impulsively reaching out to touch her head. ¨¦n.swnovels


    "Yeah, I saw, you did great."


    His touch was gentle, devoid of any presumption, his voice as warm as a cello''s melody.


    Roseanne looked up suddenly,


    locking eyes with him. Her breath caught and she awkwardly looked away touching her flushed ear as if trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Owen realized the gesture might seem too intimate, calmly withdrawing his hand, maintaining aposed expression.


    It seemed just a simple gesture of "professorial encouragement."


    But only he knew, the tingling sensation lingered in his palm, unforgettable.


    "Beep beep-" The car behind honked impatiently.


    Roseanne whispered, "It''s green light, Mr. Reynolds..."


    Oops!


    "Sorry, wasn''t paying attention." Owen snapped back to reality, releasing the brake to move forward.


    That''s when Roseanne suddenly stared at him and eximed, "Mr. Reynolds, your face is red?"


    It wasn''t an overreaction. Owen''s face was visibly flushed.

 Chapter 221

    From the initial normalcy to the blossoming of a faint blush on her cheeks, and then to the deepening red that spread all the way to her ears, the entire transformation unfolded in less than ten seconds. Each stage of change was witnessed by Roseanne, and it was truly


    hard not to be taken aback.


    Owen murmured, "...might be a bit stuffy in the car."


    Quick as a sh, Roseanne rolled down her window, "Feeling any better?"


    "Yeah."


    ...


    After dropping her off, Owen remembered an experiment he had initiated midway through the day and hadn''t yet concluded, prompting his return to theb.


    Roseanne sprawled on the couch, the adrenaline rush now subsided, leaving her feeling as if her bones had turned to jelly, wishing she could meld into the couch.


    Closing her eyes, the car scene involuntarily shed through her mind. The details seemed magnified tenfold. She recalled Owen''s distinctively jointed hand, the tenderness in his touch when it rested on her head, giving her the illusion of being cared for and encouraged... Perhaps it wasn''t an illusion?


    He really was encouraging her.


    But that was... all there was to it.


    Roseanney on the couch, a simple tilt of her eyes brought the ceiling into view.


    The former tenant had left the ce in a bit of a state, with traces of smoke-stained yellow and sttered mud.


    Even though Roseanne had tried to fix it up, covering it with wallpaper or using light fixtures for concealment, those unsightly marks stubbornly remained, indelible.


    At first nce, it might not be noticeable. But if you looked closer or turned the lights up bright, all the ugliness was exposed.


    Rather than letting others discover its unsightly aspects, to be loathed and despised, it was better to maintain a distance from the start.


    Not getting too close meant not seeing too clearly.


    Realizing this, Roseanne let out a long sigh of relief, touching her chest.


    Good, her heart rate had returned to normal.


    She stood up and headed to the bathroom.


    A bath and a good night''s sleep were what she needed. Everything else could wait until tomorrow! And if not tomorrow, then the day after. If not the day after, then the day after that. And so on, day by day, forever.


    Ah, how wonderful!


    ...


    Another busy week passed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sunday, Roseanne''s day off.


    She felt bad for not returning Leda''s call and, as Leda was also off work, they decided to catch a movie together.


    Just in time for the tail end of the holiday season, Roseanne picked out the best-reviewed movie avable.


    Settling down, they were greeted by a cast of familiaredic faces. Even Roseanne, who wasn''t much for following celebrities, could name the lead actors.


    Leda had recently be


    infatuated with a young star''s looks.


    Coincidentally, he made a cameo in the movie, rumored to be a


    charming murderer, which she was eagerly anticipating.


    Roseanne grabbed a bucket of popcorn and two sodas, and theyughed heartily as they watched.


    The movie was great, with plenty ofughs. The only disappointment for Leda was that her long-awaited handsome murderer appeared for only a blink-and-miss-it two seconds. "Talk about a brief cameo, huh? Just a quick sweep across the screen and poof, gone."


    Roseanne remarked, "Even for just two seconds, he was pretty handsome."


    Leda perked up, "You don''t usually fangirl, right? Has this young star actually caught your eye? I''ve sent him gifts worth twenty thousand and even got his contact. Want it? I can hook you up."


    "No need, he''s too young for my taste," Roseanne casually brushed off, seeing Leda''s suggestive winks. Leda sensed something, "Too young, not your type? So, what''s your type? Not the young ones? More mature?" Roseanne paused, pushing Leda''s increasingly intrusive face away, "...no one."

 Chapter 222

    With that, as if fearing more questions, she quickly changed the subject. "I''m starving. Didn''t we book a table? Let''s go grab some food."


    There was this popr steakhouse, always jam-packed over the weekend. Leda had booked a table two days in advance and still, it was almost a miss.


    Right near the steakhouse was a butcher''s shop, ensuring all their beef was fresh off the market, clean and prime.


    Especially since this ce''s secret sauce, filling the air with its savory aroma even before any meat hit the pot.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As soon as Leda sat down, she pointed at the menu, "This, this, and this... and throw in these, these, and these... Let''s get two of each."


    She''d lost weight this week, all thanks to overtime work. A rare night out meant indulging to the fullest.


    Gaining a few pounds was no issue; there was always the gym, but her taste buds and stomach deserved a treat!


    Roseanne gazed at the table,den with meats and veggies, and couldn''t help but swallow hard, "Are we... going to finish all this?"


    It was just the two of them, and she was genuinely worried about waste.


    Leda raised an eyebrow, recalling something, "Oh, forgot to tell you, my aunt asked me to call Owen, to get him toe home this week. When I called, he said he was off, so I... invited him over for dinner. Uh... Anne, you don''t mind, do you?" Roseanne choked a little at this sudden announcement.


    Seeing her reaction, Leda was puzzled, "You two know each other well enough, no need to be startled, right?"


    They were neighbors and now working on the same research project, seeing each other day in and day out, they should be well acquainted.


    Besides, Leda had a motive inviting Owen; it was an opportunity to ensure Owen looked out for Roseanne at theb.


    She worried about Roseanne getting bullied without someone to watch her back.


    Owen, being the big brother figure, could make a lot of difference.


    Roseanne calmly cleaned her mouth, "The soup''s a bit hot. I drank it too fast."


    Leda advised, "Let it cool a bit then."


    "Got it."


    Owen caught in the evening rush, was a bitte.


    It was drizzling, and as he walked in, his hair dotted with raindrops and shoulders slightly damp.


    "Didn''t bring an umbre?"


    Leda found his state odd; forgetting an umbre wasmon, but Owen was meticulous, how could he slip up like this?


    "Ah, forgot," Owen replied nonchntly.


    Roseanne, who had been focusing on her soup, didn''t think much of it until Leda mentioned the umbre, She remembered a rainy day when she''d forgotten hers, and Owen had lent her his spare. She''d forgotten to return it, and he hadn''t mentioned it either.


    Now that spare umbre was still at her ce...


    With that thought, Roseanne''s head dipped lower, quietly sipping her soup.


    Owen''s eyes caught her ostrich-like move, a subtle smile briefly ying on his lips.


    ...


    The rainy ambiance, bustling with conversations and the steamy warmth of the steakhouse, set a perfect scene.


    Gathered around the table with


    close friends,zily listening to the


    patter of rain mixed with the


    elee


    asional honk from the streets, Roseanne feltpletely at ease.

 Chapter 223

    After dinner, the night had deepened significantly. Leda had driven herself, so she took her leave first.


    Owen had his car too, and since Roseanne was his neighbor, it made sense for her to catch a ride with him.


    Their old apartment building didn''t have its own parking, so they had to park across the street at the mall and then walk back to their building.


    On their way, they passed through a grove of cottonwood trees when suddenly a gust of wind kicked up.


    Cottonwood fluff took to the air, swirling around them like a flurry of white snowkes.


    "Ah-choo-" Roseanne couldn''t help but sneeze. "Sorry, I... Ah-choo-"


    After several sneezes in quick session, Owen realized she was allergic and quickly dug out a pack of tissues from his pocket, opened it, and handed her one. "Cover your nose with this and try to breathe through your mouth."


    Following his advice, Roseanne found her nose felt much better.


    They hurried back home.


    After bidding each other goodnight at the door, Roseanne quickly closed her door and immediately let out a series of sneezes.


    When she finally stopped, her nose waspletely red.


    Lumina City was wonderful in many ways, but the cottonwood season could be downright miserable for her.


    Even after living here for nearly a decade, she never quite got used to it.


    After a good ten minutes and arge ss of hot water, Roseanne started to feel better.


    She opened the fridge, took out some ingredients, and began preparing her lunch for the next day at theb.


    By the time she finished, packed everything up, and cleaned the kitchen, it was almost eleven o''clock.


    ncing at the trash can filled with eggshells and wilted vegetable leaves, she sighed, resigned to her fate, and went downstairs to take out the trash. On her way back, before she could even enter the building, her phone rang.


    Roseanne picked it up. "Hey, Cliff, what''s up?"


    "Roseanne, heads up! Murray''s headed straight for you, and I couldn''t stop him! He''s had a bit to drink, and I''m worried he might do something rash..." Roseanne scanned her surroundings warily. Just as she was about to respond, a shadow suddenly appeared. "Ah-"


    "Anne..." Murray reeked of alcohol, his cheeks flushed, his gaze on her was blurry and intoxicated.


    "Roseanne? Roseanne?! What happened? Why''d you stop talking" Cliff''s anxious voice came through.


    Murray grabbed Roseanne''s wrist, snatched the phone from her hand, and ended the call.


    "First Corley, now Cliff. Roseanne, you say you don''t love me, you


    you''re all tangled up with me


    refuse to get back together, yet


    buddies. What''s that about?"


    "You''re drunk," Roseanne turned away, her profile cold, "I don''t reason with drunkards."


    "I''m a drunkard? You''re calling me a drunkard?!" Murray gripped her shoulders, shaking her wildly, his voiceced with despair, "You weren''t like this before. You used to care when I drank too much, worried about my stomach, how I''d feel the next day... Why? Why have you changed? Why?!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Roseanne pushed him away.


    Drunk men are weak; he was easy to escape from.


    She stepped back, creating distance. "My care is reserved for those I care about."


    "...Am I not one of them anymore?" Murray murmured, dazed.


    "Not for a long time."


    With that, Roseanne turned and ran upstairs, fearing that any dy might encourage Murray to follow.


    This one-sided obsession had escted from being merely bothersome to outright harassment. Roseanne''s initial fatigue had now turned into pure disgust.


    Seeing her avoid him as one would a


    gue, the stunned man, as if


    ¨¥


    suddenly provoked, dashed after her, reaching out in an attempt to pull her into his embrace. Instead, he caught a handful of Roseanne''s hair.


    She screamed.

 Chapter 224

    Murray suddenly pulled back his hand, looking nervous. "I''m so sorry, Anne. I didn''t mean to... I don''t even know what got into me... I just didn''t want you running off, getting away from me..."


    "Don''t touch me!" Roseanne clutched her head, pain welling up so fiercely it threatened to bring tears to her eyes.


    Just then, Cliff finally arrived, huffing and puffing, with Corley in tow.


    "Are you okay?" Corley brushed past Murray, rushing to Roseanne''s side, his voice thick with concern.


    Corley had been at a business cocktail party when Cliff called. He was about to seal a $60 million deal that evening. But the moment he heard Roseanne might be in trouble, he ditched his clients and bolted. Racing through the streets, he made it in ten minutes, catching up with Cliff right at the corner.


    Without exchanging a word, they headed straight to Roseanne''s apartment building, only to find Murray losing his cool.


    Roseanne shied away from Murray''s advances and equally repelled Corley''s attempt atfort.


    She stepped back, and only then did the overpowering scent of his cologne start to fade. She shook her head slowly, "I''m fine now." Corley''s gaze fell on her disheveled hair, noticing the redness swelling on arge patch of her scalp, yet she insisted she was fine.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You''re a woman, you know. There''s no need to always y the tough guy," he said, a hint of tenderness in his voice.


    Before Roseanne could respond, Murray lost it: "Who gave you the right to speak, Corley?!"


    "I speak because I can. What are you gonna do about it?"


    As Murray seethed, Corley''s expression remained calm, his eyes the only giveaway to his simmering anger.


    Murray red at Cliff, shouting, "What''s the meaning of bringing this bastard here? To mock me? Or to let him hit on my girl right in front of me?!"


    Cliff was at a loss for words, managing only a bitter smile. How did this fire end up burning him too?


    Corley frowned. "If you''re angry, take it out somewhere else. Cliff came here because he considers you a bro. Otherwise, who would care how much you drank or what you did, dead or alive?"


    "Bro?" Murray scoffed, "I thought you


    were my bro, but what kind of bro acts like you do? Don''t forget, Roseanne is my girl," Corley retorted with augh that held no humor.


    "Murray, I''ll pretend you''re just drunk and raving. Roseanne broke up with you ages ago! Your head''s messed up!"


    "So what if we broke up? Ever heard of ''brothers before others''? How could you go after my beloved?"


    Corley countered, "If I''m not mistaken, it was you who initiated the breakup at that club, wasn''t it?"


    Murray was momentarily speechless.


    Corley nced back at Roseanne, saying, "You go upstairs. I''ll handle this."


    Roseanne frowned.


    "Just trust me," Corley said softly.


    Cliff nodded at her gently.


    Turning, Roseanne headed upstairs. She didn''t want to deal with it and knew she couldn''t handle it anyway. If anyone could keep Murrayin check, better them than the police.


    She might have been worried if Corley were alone. But with Cliff there, it probably wouldn''t escte...


    Murray''s gaze followed her retreating figure, his feet itching to chase after her but Corley blocked him at every turn. "Get out of my way!"


    "Do you not see the disgust on her face?" Corley challenged.


    "She''s disgusted by you!"


    Corley chuckled, "When will you learn not to lie to yourself? When you two were together, did you think she was blind to all the crap you pulled Now that you''re apart, do


    you really think she''ll proot to


    see?"

 Chapter 225

    Murray''s figure swayed, his voice tinged with disbelief, "What are you implying?"


    "You really don''t get it, do you? You think you''ve covered your tracks perfectly, but Roseanne isn''t a fool."


    Murray, sensing an underlying usation, grabbed Corley by the cor, his eyes fierce, "What exactly did you say to her?!" "Ha, looks like you still haven''t figured out why she left you."


    "As if you know everything!" Murray shot back.


    Corley retorted, "Of course, I do-"


    "Shut it!" Corley shrugged him off, straightening his shirt with a superior air, "Look at you now, like a stray dog..."


    Cliff intervened, "Enough! Can''t you guys cut it out for once? We''re all friends here, why turn on each other?"


    Murray snapped, "Who''s friends with him?!"


    Corley coldly added, "I don''t have such friends."


    Cliff sighed, feeling the tension.


    Murray pointed at Corley, a warning in his tone, "Stay away from Roseanne, or else¡ª"


    "Or else what?"


    Murray''s voice was stern, "Don''t make me forget our years of friendship!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Corley was unphased. "Threats won''t work on me. It''s not just me; there will be others. But one fact remains-you''ll never get Roseanne back. It''s irrevocable. If you don''t want her to despise you more, back off. Otherwise, you''re only pushing her further away." With those final words, Corley walked past him, patting Cliff on the shoulder, "Thanks for trying to keep him in check. Don''t let him get too drunk."


    As Corley left, Cliff looked at Murray, who seemed lost and dispirited, and couldn''t help feeling pity.


    "If only you knew," he thought.


    "Cliff..."


    "Murray," Cliff immediately went to his side, "Let''s go home, okay?"


    "Why won''t she forgive me?"


    Murray''s voice was hollow, his gaze void. "No matter how much we argued before, she always came back... Why not this time?"


    §Ö


    Cliff paused, then said, "Murray, have you ever considered that a bird stays in a cage not because the cage is secure, but because she chooses to confine herself within its limits?"


    "And why would she choose not to now?"


    "Because she''s disappointed, hurt, and has decided to stop loving."


    And with that, she flew away, never looking back.


    "Stopped loving?" Those words hit Murray hard. It was the second time he was hearing them, the first directly from Roseanne.


    "Can''t an apology fix this?" he asked, desperation in his voice.


    Cliff was speechless. After a while, he replied, "Not all problems can be solved with an apology."


    "What does she want from me, then?! My heart on a tter?!"


    Cliff knew Murray was truly drunk; he would never utter such words sober.


    "Murray, let''s not talk about this now. Sleep on it, and we''ll discuss it when you''re sober... Come on, I''ll take you home."


    As they started to leave, Murray


    vel


    suddenly stopped, as if remembering something, and pushed Cliff away, heading back towards the building.


    "Hey-Murray, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 226

    Murray was deaf to the world.


    As he reached the staircase, Cliff caught up with him, pressing him against the wall. "Cut it out, Murray. Just go back, Roseanne won''t even open the door for you..." "I''ve got something for her."


    Cliff paused, "What''s that?"


    Murray fished out a tube of allergy relief cream from his pocket. "She gets allergies this time of year. I''m taking this to her..."


    In that moment, Cliff felt a lump in his throat.


    How did two people, once so deeply in love, end up here?


    "Right," Murray nodded, "I''m here to bring her the cream... she needs it... she really does..."


    His voice faded, growing fainter, until his vision blurred and he slumped to the ground.


    Cliff quickly hoisted him up and dragged him towards the car.


    But as he looked back at the SUV parked at the end of the alley, he couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh...


    By the time they got back to the mansion, it was 1 a.m.


    The butler opened the door, and Cliff said, "Give us a hand here! He''s drunk, maybe brew some coffee or something to sober him up..." Once he''d given his instructions, he drove off.


    Millie had already gone to bed, deep in sleep, when the noise downstairs woke her up.


    Reluctantly, but for the sake of Murray and her dreams of marrying into wealth, she fought the urge to sleep, threw on a coat, and went downstairs.


    "You get some water, I''ll handle him," Millie said, moving forward to take Murray from the butler.


    "But Ma''am, it might not be safe for you right now..." the butler worried about her condition.


    An adult man''s weight was no joke.


    Millie waved off the concern, "I know my own body, just do as I say."


    "Well... alright then." The butler had no choice but to pass Murray to her.


    But the moment Millie took over, she nearly copsed under his weight.


    "Wait, wait-" she quickly called out to the butler, "You take him, I''ll get the water..."


    After gulping down some water, Murray was slightly more coherent.


    Millie''s eyes lit up as she crouched in front of him, "Babe, you..."


    Murray''s gaze was ice cold.


    Millie caught herself, her face falling as she quickly corrected, "Murray, how are you feeling? Better?" Murray sat up. "Move."


    Millie was taken aback.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Murray, please, don''t be like this, I''m scared, I..." Millie''s eyes filled with tears, looking pitifully vulnerable.


    But Murray''s face remained emotionless, unaffected: "Don''t make me repeat myself."


    Holding back her tears, Millie stood up and stepped aside.


    Murray walked past her, heading straight upstairs.


    Millie bit her lip in humiliation, catching the butler''s surprised look. She took a deep breath, forcing


    herself to calm down, marcink


    smile- ¨¦n.swnovels


    "Murray must still be drunk, can''t


    a


    who is who. Brew some hangovere


    soup,


    ''ll take it up to the


    bedroom myself." N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Of course, Ma''am."


    In the master bedroom, Murray closed the door, his legs gave way, barely able to support his own body.


    Images of Roseanne in pain, tears in her eyes as her hair was pulled, shed through his mind, and his heart ached.


    Reaching into his pocket, he found the cream was gone!


    He searched himself frantically, no sign of it.


    Rushing downstairs, he scoured the living room, still nothing.


    In that moment, it felt like he''d lost


    the


    Set


    cortant thing in his life g behind the couch, crving


    like a child...

 Chapter 227

    "Anne... God, how I miss you... Can''t youe back?" Murray murmured.


    The only thing that answered him was the pitch-ck living room and the relentless, howling cold wind outside the window.


    The next morning, Roseanne was up with the birds. She showered, cooked breakfast, got ready, and prepared to head out to theb.


    As she was about to close the door, she noticed a paper bag hanging on the doorknob. Inside, there was a tube of the allergy nasal cream she always used. She nced around. Who could have left this?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Suddenly, her eyesnded on the door across the hall. Roseanne looked at the nasal cream and then examined the paper bag more closely.


    Just as she was about to knock on the door to ask if it was Owen who''d left it, the door abruptly swung open.


    Owen stepped out, his face stern. Upon seeing her, he paused.


    Sensing something was off, Roseanne asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Owen replied, "Let''s talk on the way to theb."


    "Okay," Roseanne said, her tone serious, momentarily forgetting about the nasal cream.


    On the way, Owen received a phone call.


    Whatever was said on the other end made his expression darken and his voice grow even more grave.


    "...Alright, I understand. We''re on our way now, should be there shortly."


    After hanging up, without waiting for Roseanne to ask, Owen took the lead and said, "There''s been a glitch with theb''sputers. All of this week''s experimental data has been wiped. We haven''t managed to recover it yet, and the worst-case scenario is¡ª" He paused for a moment: "We''ve lost everything. We''d have to start all over."


    Roseanne frowned, "Don''t we have backups for theb data?"


    "The screen just went ck suddenly. When we rebooted, we realized most of the backup was gone too, less than thirty percent was left."


    To prevent data leaks and maintainputer performance, theb''s data is cleared monthly.


    Last Monday was the end of the month, and they had just performed a cleanup.


    Normally, there shouldn''t be any issues, especially since data is backed up twice for safety. But... idents still happen.


    Was it really just an ident?


    Owen thought it was too early to say.


    ...


    At eight sharp, everyone in theb had arrived, including Owen and Roseanne.


    In addition, there were tech specialists who had signed confidentiality agreements to work exclusively for Kingswell University''sb.


    Right after theputer glitch was discovered, Stoddard had immediately called for help.


    The tech team was dispatched without dy.


    However, even after half an hour, there was no progress.


    Owen asked, "What''s going on?"


    Stoddard replied, "I just got a call from Liz. She booted up theputer to enter data, and it just went ck. When she restarted it, the data was gone, and most of the backup was lost too."


    "The techs have checked everything. Apart em the lost data, there''s r


    other issue. They''re trying to


    the lost backup now."


    Jen frowned in concern.


    Liz always handled the overall data management, and the entire team''s reports went through her. Errors were rare.


    This sudden mishap could mean that weeks of hard work were for nothing.


    She must be feeling terrible right now.


    Sure enough, when Jen looked up, she saw Liz pacing anxiously, her expression fraught with worry.


    Sammy, not knowing much aboutputers, had been watching for a while. Every so often, he couldn''t help but ask, "Hey boss, is there any chance we can get our data back?"

 Chapter 228

    The tech guru, with a mix of frustration and patience in his voice, finally said, "Look, you''ve asked me the same question five times in just a few minutes. Give me a moment to figure out what went wrong so I can fix it and get your data back." Sammy quickly responded, "Alright, I''ll let you focus," though he couldn''t help but nce over at Owen, worried that he might me Liz for the mishap.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Sammy approached Owen, lowering his voice, "Mr. Reynolds, I was there when Liz shut down theputer. I can vouch it was purely idental. She''s been working tirelessly on data entry for days; she wouldn''t have done this on purpose..." Owen rubbed his temples, "I won''t jump to conclusions before we know what happened."


    It wasn''t that he distrusted Liz, but he remained open to all possibilities, relying solely on facts.


    Sammy wanted to say more, but Jen tugged at his sleeve, signaling him to drop it.


    Owen was fair; he wouldn''t wrongly use the innocent, nor would he let the guilty off hook.


    Biting his lip, Sammy stayed silent.


    About fifteen minutester, the tech guru stood up, facing Owen, "Looks like a virus got in. I''ve done what I can to salvage the data, but unfortunately, anything not backed up... is likely gone."


    Though everyone had braced for the worst, the confirmation still weighed heavily on them.


    Frowning, Owen asked, "How did a virus get in? Everyone''s phones are off, and USB drives are issued by us. What happened?"


    The tech guru shook his head, "The virus isplex. Phones and USBs are direct methods, but indirect ones, like the surveince system or even the biometric systems outside, could be vectors." Liz clenched her teeth. "How long would tracing the virus''s origin take?"


    "That''s hard to say; it depends on the specifics."


    Jen, anxious, inquired, "And the data? Is there really no chance?"


    The guru sighed, "It''s a motherboard issue. Once that''spromised, data recovery is nearly impossible."


    Jen, frustrated, asked if there was any other way, heartbroken over the loss of their hard work.


    Liz, voice low and filled with regret, apologized for not backing up more than one copy of their data.


    As the team absorbed the blow, Owen remembered connecting thebputer to his personalptopst Friday. Brightening, the tech guru asked, "Was there any data transfer?"


    Owen nodded.


    "That''s great news! If we follow that trail,


    files you transferred. Let me try..."


    24 might be able to ft the


    it aN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Half an hourter, they had recovered two-thirds of the data, a collective sigh of relief filling the room. "What about the remaining third?" asked Jen, unable to hide her greed for their collective efforts. Roseanne, who had been quiet, spoke up, "I might have a solution for the data from thest two days." Jen leaned in, asking, "What''s the solution?"


    Roseanne exined, "When I was uploading data yesterday, I noticed ourbputers were on a localwork, but we were using Sun Terminal for storage."


    Sun was a leading global intepany, known for its wide range of services


    and office set


    development.

 Chapter 229

    "Six months ago, theyunched this new feature."


    At this point in Roseanne''s story, theputer repair guy''s eyes lit up: "You''re talking about the Al assistant feature, aren''t you?"


    Everyone looked puzzled.


    This was not their area of expertise; they were not very familiar with it.


    Owen said, "You must be referring to the Sun Corporation''s addition of an Al intelligence in theirtest software update, but it''s far from perfect."


    There''s tons of data uploaded to the cloud unsorted. You can''t search by the date saved; you have to search by keywords instead.


    In other words, you not only need to know which part of the data is lost, but also remember specific details about the lost data. You don''t have to remember everything, but at least a tenth of it. Only then can you carry out a precise search; otherwise, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Sammy eximed, "A tenth... That''s a lot, like three sets of experiment data."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "This..." Stoddard hesitated, "might be difficult to implement."


    They would conduct experiments, record the data on theputer, and hit save. Who would bother memorizing all that stuff?


    Even if they wanted to, it was too much to remember.


    Liz couldn''t help but scoff, "Talk about stating the impossible... some people just love to show off without thinking it through..."


    Ignoring her sarcasm, Roseanne calmly said, "Maybe I could give it a try."


    "You?!" Sammy''s tone was incredulous, "You remember all that data?"


    Especially since it was their research group''s data.


    Roseanne hadn''t even been involved in their research project, probably hadn''t even seen that data, and now she was stepping forward iming she could remember it? No one would believe it! Even Owen was surprised.


    "Do you even grasp what a tenth entails? Plus, you''re not part of our group; you''ve had no ess to this data. iming you remember? Pfft, talk about bluffing!"


    Liz looked at her disdainfully. Did Roseanne even realize what she was saying?


    Trying to grab credit or show off required some brains, right? The nerve to make such oundish statements!


    "Roseanne, you''re new here, you


    don''t know theplexity of our research data. It''s not just about memorizing; sometimes, just looking at the data can make your eyes swim..." Jen expressed her worries.


    After the data correction incident, Jen had a newfound respect for


    Roseanne, but this was differe


    This exaggeration made Jen feel...


    Doubtful.


    Amidst everyone''s skepticism, Owen looked at Roseanne with a gaze still full of warmth and eptance.


    "Are you sure you want to try?" he asked.


    "Yes," Roseanne nodded.


    "Can I ask you one thing first?"


    Roseanne said, "Go ahead."


    Owen inquired, "How did youe across this experimental data?"


    Roseanne nced at Liz.


    That nce infuriated her. "Mr. Reynolds is asking you. Why look at me?! Do I have the answer written on my face?" Everyone else was equally baffled.


    After hesitating for a second, Roseanne told the truth: "The day before yesterday at noon, I found a report on the ground near the left corner of workstation three, with a partial footprint on it. I thought it


    discarded and was about to throw it in the trash..."


    Workstation three....


    That was Liz''s spot.


    Normally, all the group''s experiment reports were collected there for statistical entry.


    Losing a report was a major oversight!

 Chapter 230

    Liz''s face soured, her voice sharp with usation, "Roseanne, what on earth are you babbling about?! I''ve entered every single report from our group into the system, not a single one''s gone missing!" "If you don''t believe me, check the entry log. Sure, theputer glitched and we lost a bunch of data, but that record''s still intact!"


    Liz enunciated each word, bristling, "Don''t you dare try to smear my name!"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Roseanne replied with a calm "Oh", and she added, "Nothing''s lost because, before I chucked it into the trash, I happened to flip through it and saw today''s date, so I put it back."


    Liz fired back, "Then why on earth would you use me of losing the report? You saw it on the floor, picked it up, and put it back. You''ve managed to use me without actually using me!"


    "First off," Roseanne raised her voice slightly, "I merely stated the fact that I found a report on the floor and put it back. I never said you lost it, and nobody else jumped to that conclusion. No need for such a big reaction." "You didn''t say it directly, but everything you said was clearly aimed at me!" Liz shouted.


    "Secondly," Roseanne continued, "If you think I''m making this up, fine. Let''s find that report and check if there''s a footprint on the cover page."


    Liz scoffed, her chin lifting slightly, "Don''t you know? Once reports are entered, the paper copies are shredded and destroyed."


    Roseanne replied, "That''s alright. Theb''s got cameras. Pull up the footage from 11:00-12:00 the day before yesterday, and we''ll see if I''m lying."


    That''s when Liz panicked. She had indeed seen a report with a footprint on her desk the day before yesterday.


    She had just finished data entry and was relieved to have caught the report she missed, quickly adding it to the system.


    Sammy, reading Liz''s expression, knew Roseanne was telling the truth.


    He quickly stepped in to mediate: "Let''s not blow this out of proportion, folks. We''re all on the same team here. Instead of arguing over who''s right or wrong, shouldn''t we focus on retrieving the lost data? That''s the real issue, right?" "Ahem! Roseanne mentioned something about an Al function needing keywords for the search, right? And we need a substantial amount of them, like a tenth of the total... uh..."


    Sammy trailed off. Who could remember all that? They weren''t walking encyclopedias...


    Owen, however, looked straight at


    Roseanne"You said you g upat report when you p


    over


    "Yes," Roseanne nodded.


    "Remember much?"


    "All of it."


    it


    The room went silent, taken aback But Owen was unfazed. "So, you''re saying the data on that report can serve as keywords for the Al@loud search?"


    "Exactly."


    "Alright," Owen booted up hisptop, "Start reciting, I''m all ears."


    Roseanne began, "Thickness, in microns, target range 25.0-26.0, testing method..."


    "MD tear resistance, in grams, value 165.1314362, testing method..."


    Stoddard and Jen exchanged looks.


    No way... she actually memorized it?!


    Sammy''s expression shifted from confusion to shock, and finally


    don deep admiration anal


    This... this was beyond extraordinary memory!


    swno


    Roseanne spoke for nearly 20 minutes, Owen typing away, capturing all 1192 pieces of data.


    Then, with everything entered into the Al cloud, he hit Enter, initiating the precise search.


    In less than ten seconds, the screen filled with a flood of rted data.

 Chapter 231

    Jen''s voice cut through the buzz of theb, "Hey, boss! Boss! You gottae see this, is it the files we were looking for?"


    The boss hurried over to theputer, fingers flying over the keyboard. After a moment, he confirmed, "Looks like we got some data recovery happening, but I''m not sure it''s what you''re after. Someone give this a look?" Liz immediately took his ce as he stepped aside.


    Seconds ticked by painfully slow. Jen, unable to contain her anxiety, pressed, "Well? How much did we get back?"


    "...Most of it, I think." Liz bit her lip, her expression hard to read.


    Jen, unsatisfied with the ambiguity, double-checked herself. A wave of relief washed over her, "Thank God, nearly all of it''s back!"


    She threw her arms around Roseanne, iming, "We owe you big time. Without your help, we''d be buried in work for weeks trying to redo all this."


    "Sharp as ever, a true Kingswell University gem," even the tech guru couldn''t help but praise enthusiastically.


    Stoddard nodded in agreement, admiration clear in his eyes, "Absolutely, all thanks to young Anne!"


    He then added thoughtfully, with a hint of jest, "No wonder Mr. Reynolds saw potential early on. Snagged a brilliant mind ahead of the curve, impressive!" His words were serious, but his gaze hinted at more.


    Owen remained stoic, seemingly oblivious to the underlying message, though his hand clenched into a fist at his side.


    Realizing he was affected more than he''d like to admit, he took a deep breath and forced himself to rx.


    But some things were already in disarray...


    Sammy clicked his tongue, eyeing Roseanne as if she were some kind of exotic creature, particrly fascinated by her intellect.


    After a moment, he blurted out, "Roseanne, have you everpeted in Brain Games or something?"


    Roseanne just stared nkly.


    Jen and Stoddard burst intoughter, and that was that.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But Liz, she just red at Roseanne with this cold, intense look.


    Jen noted Roseanne''s bewildered expression, Owen''s resigned look Sammy''s curious nces towards Liz, and the unmistakable hostility in Liz''s eyes...


    Things were sure to get interesting around here.


    She''d have to remember to bring some sunflower seeds from home tomorrow.


    ...


    Theb''sputer virus was a serious issue, ranging from a simple mishap to potential data theft.


    Owen was adamant, "We need to track down the source."


    The tech guru reassured, "Don''t worry, even if you didn''t ask, the university would have us on it."


    From the moment the problem arose to the recovery of the data, it had been a long day. With everything finally settled and darkness falling, it was time to head home.


    Owen stayed behind to wrap things up, leaving Roseanne to make her way back alone. Thankfully, it was just a short walk.


    As soon as she got home, she flopped onto the sofa, stretching out with a satisfied sigh.


    *Ding dong* - her messenger app pinged.


    Barely opening her eyes, Roseanne checked her phone. It was from Owen.


    [Thanks for today. We''ve identified the source of the virus.]


    Roseanne sat up suddenly, typing back:


    [That fast?]

 Chapter 232

    "Hmm. Someone snuck into the security room and introduced a virus into the internalwork through the surveince system." Roseanne: "Who could it be?"


    Owen: "The person was masked. Couldn''t make out their face, but it''s someone from inside Kingswell University for sure." Roseanne pursed her lips.


    "We can''t let them get away with this. It''s a virus this time, who knows what it will be next."


    Holding his smartphone, Owen let out a low chuckle.


    The IT guy next to him looked puzzled. What''s so funny?


    That suddenughter was kind of spooky...


    Owen replied, "Alright, I''ll follow your lead."


    Roseanne smiled, put down her phone, and stood up to head for a shower.


    ...


    The headache from his hangover made Murray gasp for air.


    He sat up and nced outside. It was still dark. He had slept through an entire day and night.


    His stomach started to ache again. He skillfully grabbed the antacid from the nightstand and washed it down with the now cold water.


    The chilly liquid passing through his esophagus into his stomach gave him a jolt.


    "Though meds help, they''re not to be overused, they say. Still, nothing beats a good diet. Come on, get up and have this bowl of ginger chicken soup I made..." "Too sweet for you? I''ll cut back on the carrots next time..."


    "Can you drink less tonight? I''ve been nurturing your stomach with soups and broths for weeks now. This drinking just undoes all that effort..."


    "Murray, please, can you not drink so much? I''m worried about your health..."


    "If youe home drunk like this again, I''m really going to be upset!"


    "Tonight, it''s beef and barley soup. You have to finish it, or else I-Mmph! Why do you always do this when I ask you to have soup, blocking my mouth won''t work... Mmm!" "Murray, I''m really upset now. Kissing me won''t help!"


    "Stop drinking."


    "Murray, I don''t like you when you''re drunk."


    "The soup is in the pot. I''m tired, going to bed now."


    ...


    Scenes of his life with Roseanne kept shing through Murray''s mind.


    She had always been against his drinking.


    At first, she''d fuss over him like a grandmother, but she''d always end up dishing out a hot, soothing bowl of soup.


    When he was in a good mood, he enjoyed her care and found creative ways to make her stop talking.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But on bad days, when work was stressful and Roseanne kept nagging, he would get irritated.


    Irritation led to anger, and more often than not, they would end up having a big fight.


    Gradually, she nagged less.


    Whenever he came home from social gatherings, he would find her waiting on the couch, with a bowl of hot soup ready for him.


    Murray thought she had be more understanding, even feeling a bit proud internally.


    What man doesn''t socialize?


    Socializing without drinking is like going to a party and only drinking soda.


    If you don''t drink, others will, and it''s not about alcohol tolerance, but about saving face.


    But now, thinking back, Roseanne wasn''t bing more understanding; she was just disappointed and tired of talking.


    Looking at the empty antacid boxes


    in his drawer, Murray realized it had


    been ages since hest had one of Roseanne''s stomach-nurturing soups.


    One day, two days... Three months, six months...All he knew was that he missed her, painfully, desperately!


    Suddenly, the door gently opened from the outside, and Millie walked in with a tray.


    Seeing him awake, she smiled slightly. "Murray, you''ve been asleep for a day. Are you hungry? I made some soup for you and prepared a few light appetizers to whet your appetite..." en


    As she approached the bed, ready to set down the tray.


    Murray snapped, "Who let you in?"


    Millie froze. "I...I was just worried about you..."

 Chapter 233

    "Get out!"


    "Murray..."


    "Didn''t you hear me? I said get out!"


    Millie bit her lip, shaking all over.


    But there wasn''t a trace of pity on Murray''s face. "And don''t you dare step foot in here again without my permission, got it?"


    "Why?" Millie looked up at him, her eyes brimming with tears. "This bedroom is supposed to be ours, isn''t it? Why can''t Ie in?"


    "Ours?" The smirk on his face was nearly cruel. "You think you''re worthy?"


    Millie swayed, nearly losing her bnce.


    Murray didn''t move to catch her, watching with the detached amusement of a spectator. His mocking gaze seemed to say-keep acting, keep pretending.


    "Get out!"


    Millie turned and left, utterly defeated.


    "Wait..." Murray stopped her.


    Millie''s eyes sparked with hope.


    But then Murray said, "Take your trash with you."


    In the end, Millie left the master bedroom carrying a tray.


    "Madam, did Mr. Sherwood not eat again?" asked the maid.


    Millie quicklyposed herself and sighed, "No, he didn''t want to eat. No matter how much I tried, he just wouldn''t. Please take care of this. I''ll go check on him again..."


    "Of course, Madam. You go ahead, we''ll handle this."


    "Thanks." Millie nodded, satisfied, and headed back upstairs.


    But the moment she turned away, her smile vanished.


    Looking towards the master bedroom, she swore to herself someday, she would make it hers.


    That evening, Murray didn''t go out. Instead, at nine o''clock, he had Sadie bring a meal up to his room.


    Millie was staying in the guest room next door. Hearing Sadiee and go, she bit her lip.


    Was she really less than a servant in his eyes?


    Suddenly, her phone rang.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was her college roommate.


    Millie swiped to answer-


    "Hey, Yvette."


    "Millie, are you okay?" Yvette''s voice was filled with concern.


    But Millie found it odd. Who calls just to ask if someone''s okay out of the blue?


    "Of course, I''m fine. What''s up?"


    "We haven''t seen you in ss, couldn''t reach you by phone. We were worried something happened to you!"


    Millie, touching her barely noticeable belly, spoke calmly, "What could possibly happen?"


    If anything, it was good news.


    Yvette went on, "When are youing back to ss? You''ve missed so many, and the professors have reported it. They even called you, but you didn''t answer... This isn''t good, Millie. You''re going to fail if this keeps up."


    Millie, growing impatient, cut her off, "I know, but I''ve got some really important stuff I need to handle right now. can''t make it to ss. Can you just cover for me somehow?"


    "That''s not possible anymore. The teachers are using an app for attendance now. We can''t help you."


    Millie frowned, "Well, if you can''t,


    then don''t bother. And here I thought


    I was doing you a favor with those


    expensive perfumes I gave you."


    She hung up before they could respond.


    Her roommates were stunned. What had changed her so much?


    After hanging up, Millie dialed another number.


    It was picked up quickly, the voice on the other end cold: "What do you want?"


    "You..." She hesitated, biting her lip. "Can you get me those pills?"

 Chapter 234

    "What kind of pills?"


    "You know... the kind that can... spark a man''s interest..."


    There was a two-second silence on the other end before a snicker broke through, "Have you really sunk so low that you need to drug a man to get him interested?" Millie''s cheeks flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment: "Just tell me if you can get them or not. The rest is none of your business!" "Wait."


    That was all the other side said before abruptly hanging up.


    Milliey on her bed, staring at the ceiling. Even the ceilings in wealthy homes were decorated beautifully.


    After getting a taste of this lifestyle, she could never go back to her old life. So, she had to win over Murray''s heart.


    The next morning, Roseanne had finished cleaning and preparing lunch before heading to theb.


    After a busy morning and two sets of datapleted, she was quite satisfied with her progress.


    After entering the data and ensuring it was saved, she grabbed her lunchbox from the fridge, ready to heat it up.


    Jen could smell the delicious aroma from afar.


    "Roseanne, what are you eating? It smells amazing. Is that takeout?"


    Roasted chicken wings, perfectly browned and inviting.


    Broli sd, vibrant green and emitting a mouthwatering fresh aroma.


    The meat and veggies were a perfectbo, visually appealing and undoubtedly satisfying.


    Roseanne replied, "It''s not takeout. I brought it from home. I haven''t even touched these chicken wings yet, do you want to try?" Normally, Jen might have hesitated out of politeness, but the sight of those golden-brown wings made her swallow her pride¡ª "I''ll take you up on that offer!"


    With that, she grabbed a wing.


    The chicken wing was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, cooked to perfection. "Delicious! Did you make this yourself?" "Yep."


    Jen wasn''t exaggerating. Her own


    cooking skills were mediocre, and family meals weren''t much better. She had had good food at restaurants before, but often the ingredients weren''t fresh, or the seasoning was overpowering. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne''s cooking was different. The freshness of the ingredients went without saying, and somehow, she had mastered the bnce of saltiness, crispiness, and tenderness. It was like the food was dancing on her taste buds.


    Roseanne chuckled, "You''re exaggerating. It''s just simple home cooking."


    Jen shook her head, seriously, "No


    exaggeration. If simple home cooking tastes like this, what would happen if you made something more borate? You''d leave people blissfully disoriented."


    "What''s blissfully disorienting?" Sammy, ever alert to the mention of food, perked up his ears from across the room like a radar detecting a signal.


    "We''re talking about Roseanne''s cooking. It''s incredibly delicious! I just discovered today that we''ve been hiding a master chef in ourb!"


    Roseanneughed it off: "Don''t listen to Jen. It''s just average."


    Sammy nced over at the roasted chicken wings, immediately seeing they looked appetizing.


    "I just had lunch and I''m pretty full, otherwise I''d definitely grab one. Say, Roseanne, will you make them again tomorrow?"


    He had already eaten, and as a guy, it didn''t seem right to take food from a woman''s te. But Jen''s description had him curious.


    "I''ll probably make something different tomorrow."


    "Oh..." Sammy looked visibly disappointed.


    Jen didn''t speak, but her eyes were nearly brimming with disappointment.


    Roseanneughed, "You know, I''ve been here for a while and I''ve been meaning to properly thank everyone for their kindness. Since today''s Friday and we''re off tomorrow, how about after work we decide whether to go out or... to my ce,"


    "To your ce! To your ce!" Jen was almost pleading, afraid Roseanne might change her mind. "It''s settled then. We''ll head over at six."

 Chapter 235

    "Alright," Roseanne nodded, "I''ll post the address in the group chat. I''ll head out to grab some groceries first. You guys join in after you''re done." "Got it!"


    Stoddard chimed in, "Should we let Owen know?"


    Jen replied, "Why don''t you text him?"


    "Sure thing." Stoddard took out his phone, saying, "I''ll check if he''s out of ss yet..."


    At 2 pm, Roseanne shut down herputer, tidied up theb bench, and snuck out quietly.


    Just as she stepped out, she bumped into Owen.


    "Off to get groceries?" he asked.


    Roseanne was slightly surprised, "How did you know?"


    "Yeah, got a message from Chuck. Let''s go?"


    "What?"


    Owen offered, "Aren''t we heading to the supermarket? I can drive you."


    "Are you not busy today?"


    Owen shrugged, "Not too busy."


    It''s all about priorities, after all.


    "Alright, thanks."


    She had been contemting hailing a cab, but Owen appeared just in time, a real money saver.


    Turns out, Roseanne didn''t just save money but also energy.


    All the bags, big and small, were carried by Owen throughout.


    Roseanne felt it was too much and tried to take some.


    The man stepped back, avoiding her hands, "No need, I''ve got this."


    Back at her ce, Roseanne tied on an apron and got busy in the kitchen. "Oh, does anyone have any dietary restrictions?" she remembered to ask.


    Owen replied, "Chuck can''t have shrimp, but everyone else is fine."


    Saying so, he rolled up his sleeves and headed to the kitchen, "Let me help."


    ...


    At 6 pm, the gang left theb and headed to Roseanne''s ce.


    "Mr. Stoddard, did you tell Mr. Reynolds?" Liz suddenly asked.


    She wasn''t nning oning, but changed her mind when Stoddard mentioned Owen would be there too. Sammy felt his persuasion worked wonders, finally convincing the tough nut to join them.


    Stoddard confirmed, "Yep. He should have been out of ss by now, not sure why he didn''t swing by theb."


    "But he said he''de, so he will. Just not with us."


    Jen eximed, "Oh? He''s reallying?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stoddard teased, "What? You don''t want him here?"


    Jen scoffed, "Don''t stir the pot. It''s just, with him around, feels like there''s pressure, can''t rx..."


    "How rxed do you wanna get?"


    Stoddard joked, "Like a wild horse et


    running free? It''s good Owen''s here, keeps you in check."


    "Ugh, as if! You''re the wild horse!"


    While walking past a florist, Jen


    jasmine and decided to buy bouquet as a gift.


    me perfectly


    Naturally, Stoddard and Sammy didn''te empty-handed either, each bringing some packaged fruits.


    Roseanne was surprised to see Liz also brought a small gift.


    "Made it myself, a perfume with a citrus top note and a lighter scent to follow. Thought you might like it."


    "Thank you." Roseanne was pleasantly surprised and epted with a smile.


    Jen noticed Owen was missing, "Can someone call Mr. Reynolds? Why hasn''t he arrived?"


    Mainly because his tardiness was dying dinner.


    The delicious smells were already tantalizing her, making every minute of waiting torture.


    Stoddard was about to dial when


    Owen


    appeared from the kitchene apron on, hands carefully bncing a pot of soup to the table.


    His ease with the task didn''t seem like a first-time effort.


    Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 236

    Jen''s tongue tied in knots, unable to utter a word for what seemed like an eternity.


    The others shared a look of utter disbelief.


    "Prof... Professor?" Sammy''s gaze darted between Owen and Roseanne, as if he''d stumbled upon some earth-shattering secret. Liz''s lips tightened, her gaze icy.


    "Owen, what''s all this about?" Stoddard recovered from his initial shock and asked point-nk.


    Owen simply said, "Helping out, didn''t you notice?"


    "You''re helping all the way into the Cole family''s affairs now, aren''t you quite the hero..." Stoddard joked half-heartedly.


    Owen replied, "A close neighbor is better than a distant rtive, especially one who only turns up for meals."


    "Near neighbor? What do you mean?"


    Roseanne exined, "Mr. Reynolds lives next door. We''re neighbors, door to door. Just this afternoon when I was leaving theb and nning to go grocery shopping, Mr. Reynolds was heading out with his car and offered me a lift to the supermarket." "So, that''s the story." Jen let out a sigh of relief.


    For a second, she thought something was going on between them! It totally freaked her out!


    Sammy also patted his chest in relief, narrowly avoiding a major misunderstanding. Thank goodness...


    Liz''s dark mood cleared up instantly, "Is it time to eat then?"


    "Absolutely." Jen nodded vigorously.


    Roseanne gestured, "Everyone, please take a seat and start. I''ll have thest two dishes ready in a jiffy!"


    Dinner was a cheerful affair.


    Jen couldn''t stop praising Roseanne''s culinary skills, and Sammy was equally enthusiastic.


    Even Liz, who was perpetually on a diet, ended up eating more than half a bowl of rice.


    She didn''t want to, but two of the dishes were just irresistible.


    All Roseanne''s fault...


    After dinner and cleaning up, Roseanne escorted them downstairs.


    To be urate, it was both Roseanne and Owen who saw them off.


    Though everyone knew the two were neighbors, living in the same building, their side-by-side departure made them seem more like a couple seeing off guests.


    Jen noticed and had a strange expression on her face.


    Sammy, engrossed in conversation


    with Liz, didn''t pay much attention, "Liz, it''s dark out. It''s not safe for you to goalone. Shall I walk you home?"


    "No, I''ve got my car."


    "Oh, alright then. Be careful on your way."


    In her car, Liz didn''t start the engine immediately. Instead, she pulled up a contact and dialed.


    "Are you still working in real estate?" she asked once the call connected.


    "Yeah, that''s all I do. What''s up? Suddenly checking in on me, what do you need?"


    Liz bit her lip, then she said, "I''m looking to rent a ce near Kingswell University. Preferably an apartment building, no elevator, within walking distance to the library." en


    An apartment building? No elevator?


    The person on the other end was taken aback by these requests.


    "You sure you want something like that?"


    Is thedy lowering herself to experience the hardships of life?


    Confusing, but I''ll go with it.


    Liz confirmed, "Yes."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If those are your criteria, then... it''s gotta be those old steel factory dorm buildings near the south gate of Kingswell University." Liz''s eyes lit up, "That''ll do!"


    "But just so you know, those


    buildings aren''t in the best shape, no


    fancy neighborhood management, but they do have easy ess to transport..."


    "That''s fine. Just find me a ce. I''ll pay whatever it costs."


    It''s not only Roseanne who can be Owen''s neighbor.


    There''s more than one way to get close to Owen.


    ...


    After seeing everyone off, Roseanne and Owen headed back.


    Suddenly-


    "Anne."


    She turned instinctively to find Corley standing across the street, smiling and waving at her.

 Chapter 237

    Owen adjusted his sses, his expression unreadable.


    The next moment, Corley crossed the street, heading towards Roseanne. "Was about to head up to see you, didn''t expect to bump into you here." "Something up?"


    "Yeah," he nodded, his face somewhat serious. "Can we talk somewhere else? Is that okay?"


    Roseanne nced at Owen, and Corley''s gaze naturally followed.


    "Fancy seeing you again, Mr. Reynolds."


    Owen replied, "Not so fancy, considering you''re here for Roseanne. It''s easy to run into me."


    Corley paused, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Owen met his gaze squarely, calm and unflinching.


    "Half an hour, will that do?" Roseanne checked her watch.


    "That''s fine."


    "Let''s sit down at that coffee shop across the street."


    Around here, there were mostly coffee shops and restaurants, and it was still quiet before the evening sses ended and students started pouring out.


    So, it was rtively peaceful.


    Roseanne got straight to the point as she sat down. "What''s going on? Talk to me."


    Corley started, "While investigating those incidents in the Maldives, our legal team gathered some evidence. But since we couldn''t directly link it to the case at hand, it wasn''t included in the report."


    "I stumbled upon something new while going through it recently, something you might find interesting."


    "What''s that?" Roseanne was puzzled.


    "Take a look at this..."


    Corley passed her a report, highlighting certain sections with a red pen, "Pay attention to the marked areas."


    As Roseanne flipped through it, her expression grew more serious.


    Corley continued, "See? Whether it was the leaking oxygen tanks or the venomous snake popping out of a gift box, ording to the feasibility analysis here, it''s unlikely Millie could have pulled this off alone. The timeline from the surveince also supports this."


    Roseanne frowned. "You''re saying Millie had an aplice?"


    "It seems highly likely, given the investigation."


    "Of course," Corley gathered his thoughts, "pursuing this further might not hold much legal weight now."


    After all, the local police had officially dered they wouldn''t proceed with the case.


    Corley added, "But I choose to tell you because you deserve to know the full story. Plus, it''s a heads-up, Millie is not as simple as she seems. There could be others behind her."


    "If possible, it''s best to avoid contact with her. Also, be wary of your surroundings and stay vignt."


    "Call me anytime if somethinges up. I''m always avable, not like I''m worth much anyway."


    He spread his hands and shrugged, adopting a carefree demeanor.


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh.


    "Mr. Sullivan, you''re too busy for me to bother."


    "I am busy, but your bothering is always wee. And..." Corley


    her smile, "only yoursContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    else gets this privilege"


    Roseanne''sughter faded, and she became serious. "Thank you for telling me all this, I appreciate it."


    Corley smiled slightly. "It''s no trouble because "


    He paused for emphasis: "I''m happy to."


    Meeting his intense gaze, Roseanne looked away, "It''s gettingte, I should head back."


    "Alright," he stood, picking up his jacket. "Let me walk you."


    As they crossed the street, Corley''s gaze suddenly fixed on a spot.


    Owen was still there, in the same ce, having not moved an inch...

 Chapter 238

    It''s not like Corley couldn''t see the sparks between him and Roseanne. Even if they were subtle, they were unmistakably there. And if there was something there, it certainly wouldn''t escape his notice.


    He suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around.


    Roseanne, trailing a few steps behind because of his sudden halt, nearly collided with him.


    She steadied herself just in time.


    "Sorry," Corley said, looking down at her. "Forgot something."


    Roseanne looked puzzled.


    The next second, he handed her a cup of steaming hot cocoa.


    The warmth spread through her palms, leaving her momentarily stunned.


    "Hold on to it. If you spill, I''m not cleaning it up."


    Roseanne was confused. "When did you buy this?"


    They had been sitting face to face the whole time, and she hadn''t noticed him ordering anything.


    Corley smirked. "Secret."


    "Oh," Roseanne nodded, "seeing how smoothly you did that, I guess you''ve used this move to charm lots of girls." "Wrong. You''re the first."


    Thatment left Roseanne speechless. She felt they were too close and subtly stepped back.


    Corley caught her subtle attempt to slip away. He realized it wasn''t wise to pressure her too much at that moment.


    What if he frightened her off and she ran straight into someone else''s arms in a panic?


    "Alright, let''s head back. I won''t walk you to your door. You probably wouldn''t want me to anyway." "Goodbye then."


    "Yeah."


    He watched her safely cross the street before driving off.


    Roseanne still holding the hot cocoa, was pondering over the


    situation when she suddenly sal


    Owen standing under a tree. She was startled.


    "Mr. Reynolds, you haven''t gone up yet?"


    "Was waiting for you." His gaze fell on the hot cocoa in her hand. "Do you like that?"


    "Not a regr thing, but it''s nice once in a while."


    Owen looked at the cocoa, curiously asking, "I''ve never tried it. Is it good?"


    Roseanne was puzzled. "Do you... want to try mine?"


    "Sure, thank you."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "You''re wee."


    Corley was in a good mood, tapping rhythmically on the steering wheel. Even waiting at a red light seemed more bearable.


    ...


    Cliff called, and the car''s Bluetooth system picked up automatically. Loud rock music red from the other end, causing Corley to frown. "Corley, what have you been up totely?" Cliff moved to a quieter spot, but the background noise was still chaotic.


    "Work," Corley replied.


    "Anything else? Any updates on the love front?" Cliff asked, fishing for information, probably with Murray hovering nearby, curious for gossip.


    Corley raised an eyebrow. "Who''s asking? Is Murray there? If he wants to know, he can ask himself."


    Cliff gave a resigned look to Murray, who was pretending not to be interested while smoking.


    "Corley''s onto us," Cliff admitted with a shrug.


    "Really?" Corleyughed, clearly not


    buying it. Anyway, I don''t mind sharing. You''ve got me on speaker, right? Make sure everyone around can hear."


    Cliff, who had already switched to speakerphone: "..."


    "Got it on? Everyone listening? Okay, here it goes."


    Murray paused mid-smoke, paying full attention.


    Corley continued, "The update is I just left her ce, and she epted the hot cocoa I gave her. How''s that?"

 Chapter 239

    "If you need more proof, I''ve got it. Just an hour ago, we were sitting at that coffee shop near her ce, chatting away."


    "Every word of it true, feel free to check it out-"


    Cliff nced at the person next to him whose expression had soured to the extreme. "..." Is it toote to turn off the speakerphone now?


    But Corley just added fuel to the fire, "Did you get all that? Need me to repeat it? Maybe someone should record it, take it back, and analyze it thoroughly."


    Cliff: "..." Oh,e on! That''s totally unnecessary!


    "Uh... Corley, you''re busy, and I''ve got things to do here, so I''m gonna hang up now, okay?"


    With that, Cliff quickly ended the call.


    Corley chuckled and sped off.


    "Murray..." Cliff started cautiously, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. It could all be fake..."


    Murray, expressionless, turned around and went back to the private room.


    Cliff hurried after him, thinking to himself, this is not going to end well...


    York sat on the couch, utterly baffled, frantically signaling Cliff: [What''s up with him? How did he manage toe back from a smoke break looking like he''d been through a war?] Cliff: [Sigh, don''t ask. I''m so over this.]


    Murray called the waiter over: "Bring us two bottles of whiskey. Nobody''s leaving until they''re finished."


    ...


    At 2 AM, the whiskey was gone, and everyone was drunkenly sprawled out.


    Murray leaned on the bar, eyes closed, but his lips murmured dreamily: "Anne..."


    Cliff leaned in to listen.


    York lit a cigarette, holding it between his fingers, not needing to hear to guess: "Crying over Roseanne again?" "Yeah."


    "Deserves him! He made such a mess of their breakup, didn''t leave Roseanne an ounce of dignity. Now he''s all regrets." "Such a jerk."


    "Cough, cough!" Cliff tactically coughed, "Ease up a bit. What now? Take him home?"


    "We''ve both been drinking. Who''s


    going to drive? Let''s just get hima


    hotel room, let him sleep it off,


    and


    he can head back in the morning."


    "That works." Cliff agreed.


    ...


    Early in the morning, at the hotel.


    Murray was half-asleep, the constant ringing of his phone pounding in his head like a headache.


    "This better be important!" he answered irritably, not even checking who it was.


    "Sir, it''s Sadie. Ms. Millie says she''s in pain. I don''t know what to do, maybe you shoulde and check on her?" Murray frowned, "If she''s not feeling well, go to the hospital. I''m not a doctor. What am I supposed to do, cure her?"


    Sadie persisted, "The doctor has


    already been here. Says stress isn''t


    around might help. She doesn''t


    good for the baby, having n''t


    seem to be faking it. What if


    something happens to the baby?


    You shoulde."


    Murray didn''t want to deal with it, but remembering his promise to Beverley, he finally got up from bed.


    Muttering under his breath, he started getting dressed.


    ...


    Back at the vi, Millie already knew Murray wasing.


    She applied a light makeup, the kind men liked most, that barely-there look, and slipped into a sexy off-shoulder maxi dress.


    Her belly was still t, not showingContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    signs of pregnancy yet, but she had


    gained a little weight recently from being well-fed, entuating her curves even more under the Silky fabric.


    $1.19


    Millie checked herself in the full-length mirror, adjusting her dress here and there until she was satisfied with the look. Soon, Murray arrived.


    She walked up to him, hand on her waist, smiling: "Murray, you''re back. I''ve missed you so much."

 Chapter 240

    Murray gave her a once-over, his gaze as sharp as a de, before letting out a snort of derision, "Thought you were sick to your stomach? You seem pretty fine to me."


    Feeling the sting of his piercing gaze, Millie couldn''t shake off the feeling that her feeble attempts at deception were transparent to him.


    "It''s just... when you''re not around, I''ve got no one to talk to. It gets so lonely..."


    Murray, ever the pragmatist, cut her off unceremoniously, "Lonely? Why don''t you hit the books or do something productive? Aren''t you supposed to be a student? Don''t you have sses? Or what about your exams?"


    "You seem to have all this free time, whereas Sadie''s up to her neck in work. Why don''t you give her a hand?"


    Millie stuttered, unable to form a coherent response.


    Murray''s dark eyes turned icy, her little schemesid bare before him, amateur and pitiful.


    He turned to leave, but felt a soft embrace from behind, her arms locking around his waist.


    "Murray, please don''t go. I''ve missed you so much. I really want you here with me. Even if you despise me, do it for the sake of our child..."


    Murray''s jaw tensed, and he quickly shrugged off her hands, disgust nearly spilling from his eyes, "Stay away from me! And don''t drag the child into this. I told you to end it, but you went behind my back to my mother. We haven''t settled that score yet!" Millie''s eyes flickered, "I''m sorry, I..."


    "I''m warning you, stay in line or I''ll kick you out right this instant!" With that, he stormed upstairs, his departure leaving a chill in the air.


    Millie clenched her teeth, took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself down.


    Marrying Murray was her only way out, and she had invested too much to give up now.


    She couldn''t afford to lose.


    Three secondster, she had regained herposure.


    Remembering Murray''s favorite soup, she recalled the scent of alcohol on him as he walked in, suggesting he had been drinking heavily the night before.


    Whenever he was like this, he always craved some warm soup. It was her chance to cater to his preferences...


    In the master bedroom-


    Murray had some of Sadie''s hangover soup, but still felt awful and soon fell back into a deep sleep.


    Waking up at 2 p.m., hunger pangs and stomach cramps set in, prompting him to head downstairs.


    Feeling unwell made him irritable, and he asked, "Sadie, is there anything to eat?"


    Hearing no response, he called out again, more impatiently, "Sadie "


    "Murray, you drankst night and skipped breakfast. Your stomach must be upset. I went to the supermarket to get some oats and just finished making some soup. Have some..."


    Millie, hearing Murray descending the stairs, eagerly brought the soup from the kitchen.


    Before she could finish, the soup was knocked from her hands.


    "Ah-"


    Her cry echoed through the house.


    The scalding soup spilled onto the expensive wool carpet, a few drops sshing onto her.


    "Who asked for your opinion? Did I ever say I wanted your soup?" His voice was cold, filled with scorn and mockery.


    Millie felt wronged, tears welling up in her eyes, yet she dared not retort, only managing to whisper:


    "I''m sorry,


    I was just worried


    about you. You always get an upset


    stomach after drinking. I didn''t want you to suffer, so I made some soup..."


    Her head was bowed, exposing her slender neck, making her appear all the more pitiable.


    Anyone else might have been moved by the sight.


    But not Murray-


    "Save your act! Your littleN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    performance isn''t enough to fool me. Want to y the victim? Go ahead, make it more pathetic. Even our dog knows it needs to charm its master if it wants a bone. I''ve been putting up with you, disobedience aside, but trying to manipte me? Do I look that stupid to you?!"


    "It''s not like that, I just love you so much¡ª"


    Murray''s eyes filled with disdain, hearing Millie''s voice only fueled his repulsion.

 Chapter 241

    He kicked aside the overturned bowl with a swift motion, and the sound of porcin shattering against the floor echoed sharply, making Millie shudder in fear.


    "I told you, stop faking it around me. Give you three seconds to get back to your room and stay out of my sight!"


    He pointed upstairs, his eyes swirling with a fierce anger.


    Millie didn''t dare linger any longer, trembling as she made her way upstairs.


    ...


    After that dinner, Roseanne felt her rtionship with everyone had warmed up a bit more.


    The main reason, undoubtedly, was her cooking skills.


    So much so that she now made it a habit to cook a little extra for lunch every day, allowing others to "crash her meal," so to speak.


    In return, Jen and the others would asionally help her out with some trickyb techniques.


    The most noticeable change was in Stoddard.


    Ever since Roseanne mastered the quick calction techniques he shared, Stoddard''s attitude towards her shifted.


    He often engaged her in discussions about math puzzles, and Roseanne, always eager to learn, absorbed the information quickly. Before long, she was able to apply Stoddard''s teachings in her own way.


    This made Stoddard even more pumped up. He began treating Roseanne like an apprentice, always ready to sit down and discuss problems, with scratch paper and pens always within reach.


    "Stoddard, looks like you''ve taken on a prot¨¦g¨¦. Haven''t seen you this passionate about anything in ages."


    "Mr. Stoddard, you can''t y favorites. I''m your student too. I demand the same treatment as Roseanne!" Sammy joked, raising his hand.


    Stoddard replied, "Off you go, focus on yourb reports and stop talking."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Laughter filled the room, even Roseanne couldn''t help but smile.


    She was so engrossed that she didn''t even hear Owen calling her name. "Roseanne? Roseanne?!"


    "...Huh? Mr. Reynolds, did you call me?"


    "Yes,e here for a moment."


    "Oh, okay."


    ...


    The next day, Stoddard wasn''t smiling anymore.


    Jen asked, "Stoddard, why the long face? Did the boss give you a hard time?"


    "The boss" was their nickname for Owen, the head of theirb.


    Stoddard grimaced, gesturing


    towards the Stack of documents on his desk, "Yeah, he said I''ve been too idle. Just handed me a new project to prepare for. Looks like I''ll be busier from now on... won''t have much time to discuss math puzzles with Roseanne anymore


    Roseanne, with her quick mind and clear thinking, was a favorite student of any teacher.


    But now, with a new project on his hands, Stoddard had to prioritize his work.


    Jen patted his shoulder sympathetically, "I''ve heard about that project. No one but you could handle it. Hang in there!" He sighed, resigned to his fate.


    ...


    It was Saturday again, finally a day off.


    Roseanne had just gotten home and was settling in when she received a call from Leda.


    "Anne, my cousin''s getting married, and my mom asked me to help pick out a gift. But I''ve justnded a new project and can''t spare a moment. You have a great eye; could yo


    apany my mon?"


    "When?"


    "Tomorrow."


    Roseanne replied, "I don''t mind, but what about your mom? Is she okay with this?"


    Ledaughed, "She''d love to! She says my taste is worlds apart from hers, but you and she see eye to eye. She''d drag you home to be her daughter if she could. What do you say, she''s up for it?"


    "Sure," Roseanne agreed with a smile.


    ...


    Owen had been swamped all night, only heading home as dawn broke.


    With the seasons changing, he suspected he had caught a cold, feeling foggy and exhausted, he decided to rest at home.


    As he fished out his keys to unlock the door, he noticed the door opposite his opening at the same time.

 Chapter 242

    Roseanne clearly had just woken up, dressed in a cozy set of pajamas adorned with cartoon bears, her eyes still a bit red from sleep.


    She yawned, a slow, sluggish yawn, her reactions noticeably slower than usual.


    "Did I wake you?" The old house was poorly insted, and often, even with doors closed, one could hear footsteps in the hallway. Owen thought he might have been the cause of her disturbed sleep. Rubbing her eyes, Roseanne shook her head. "I was about to get up anyway, it''s already half-past six."


    She had ns to go shopping with N in the afternoon, so she needed to get up early to work on her thesis and sift through research material.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her still groggy, Owen''s voice softened. "It''s still early; you could catch some more sleep if you want."


    Before he could finish, he was met with Roseanne''s scrutinizing gaze, making him pause. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Do you have a cold?" she asked.


    Uh-oh! Owen managed a smile. "You noticed?"


    "Your voice sounds a bit hoarse. Do you have a fever?"


    He touched his forehead, trying to check if he had a fever. "I don''t know... can''t really tell. Probably not," he said.


    Roseanne couldn''t help but be exasperated. "Mr. Reynolds, ''probably not''? Is that something a meticulous researcher should say?"


    Owen chuckled. "Well, I don''t have a thermometer at home..."


    "I do. Go back inside, and I''ll bring it over to you."


    "Alright."


    After finding the thermometer in her drawer and sanitizing it thoroughly, Roseanne made her way to Owen''s ce.


    He was already lying on the couch, a picture of difort, his shoes forgotten in his mise - a stark contrast to his usual meticulous self.


    Approaching quietly, she called out softly, "Professor Reynolds? Professor?"


    No response came, prompting her concern and a closer approach. "Professor?"


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes.


    Their gazes locked.


    Owen found himself gazing into her small, slightly bewildered face, watching her eyshes tremble and flutter like butterfly wings, each flutter tugging at his heartstrings.


    Relieved, Roseanne handed him the thermometer. "Professor, give this a try. I called you a couple of times; you gave me quite the scare." "Okay."


    The reading indicated that he had a high fever.


    "You need to see a doctor."


    He waved off the suggestion. "Some medicine should do."


    "Do you have any at home?"


    Owen admitted, "No."


    Sighing, Roseanne said, "I have some at mine. I''ll go get it. I''ve got some cold medicine too; taking it with fever reducers should help." "Thank you."


    After ensuring he took the medicine, Roseanne went to wash the cup and found him asleep upon her return. She covered him with a nket and quietly left.


    ...


    Millie felt disheartened by Murray''s indifference.


    It seemed no matter what she said or did, she was always in the wrong in his eyes.


    Unwilling to provoke him further but also unable to just watch their rtionship deteriorate, she felt stuck.


    Upon reflection, she decided to


    approach the situation through


    Beverley, noticing that Murray held a


    certain respect for his mother,


    evidenced by her ability to stay in their vi.


    So, the next day, after learning from Sadie about Beverley''s ns, Millie orchestrated a chance encounter at the mall Beverley intended to visit, having heard about a new line of handbags and clothes that had just arrived.


    The unexpected meeting led to an impromptu shopping trip together.


    Millie, seizing the opportunity, generously offered to pay for Beverley''s chosen items, demonstrating her keenness to make a good impression.

 Chapter 243

    Although she was still swiping her son''s supplementary credit card, Beverly felt it was a significant upgrade from thest time when she hadn''t spent a dime and only gifted a scarf.


    As they strolled into a high-end fashion boutique, the sales associate, with a keen eye for potential big spenders, spotted Beverly immediately.


    With a weing smile, the associate approached, "Ma''am, may I assist you with anything? These are ourtest designs, luxurious and elegant, just like your aura."


    Beverly, wearing a chic ck Gi coat and draped in pearls, oozed elegance.


    "Sure, I''ll try these two on," she responded.


    Millie had just reluctantly paid for several designer bags for Beverly, maintaining a calm demeanor despite the internal anguish.


    Tens of thousands of dors!


    She had never indulged in such extravagance before.


    Even though she was using Murray''s supplementary card, she was cautious not to appear greedy, only daring to use it for prenatal check-ups and maternity needs, asionally splurging on minor items, never venturing into suchvish spending. To date, the only luxury bags she owned were gifts from Murray and Beverly.


    Their mansion''s master bedroom boasted a wall full of Herm¨¨s bags in every conceivable shade and material, but Murray forbade her from touching them.


    Beverly nced at her, guessing what Millie might be thinking. Just a bit of money and she''s already heartbroken?


    It just goes to show that kids raised in modest families tend to be penny-pinchers and not very generous.


    Beverly couldn''t help but feel disdain. Not knowing how to spend money was one thing, but not having the courage to indulge oneself was another. If Millie had boldly used the card for her own purchases, Beverly would have respected her audacity. Unfortunately, longing for something yet not daring to admit it, coveting yet pretending to be above it all.


    So be it, for the sake of the child she was carrying, Beverly decided to let it slide, pointing to a disy area, "See anything you like? Pick something for yourself."


    Millie felt a rush of excitement, though she still politely declined.


    Beverly grew irritated, "Suit yourself then."


    Millie was puzzled. This wasn''t how she had expected things to go.


    At that moment, the sales associate attending to them rushed to the entrance, eximing with joy, "Mrs Reynolds, you''re here? We were just about to arrange for our staff to bring the season''s new collection to your home for a private viewing!"


    What?


    Beverly''s forehead creased as she turned to see N.


    Dressed in a sky-blue dress with a high cor,plemented by a pearl shawl and carrying a designer clutch, N looked intelligent and elegant, as if she had stepped out of


    a ssical painting.


    to


    Coming from a family of schrs, N exuded a gentle and serene demeanor. Though she was over forty, her careful upkeep made her appear barely in her thirties.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the small social circle of Lumina, the Reynolds and the Sherwood families often coborated, which meant Beverly and N crossed paths frequently.


    But their acquaintance was not particrly close.


    N, with her high education, stunning looks, and the status of the Reynolds family, always stood out, relegating others, including Beverly, to the background.


    N was also not fond of Beverly, knowing her background as a minor celebrity who married into the Sherwood family through pregnancy, opportunistic and prickly by nature. What bothered her most was Beverly''s treatment of Roseanne.


    N was aware of Roseanne''s past


    rtionship with Murray and had always regretted that such a


    wonderful girl had wasted her


    affection on the wrong personal


    Fortunately, Roseanne had


    nov


    eventually seen the light.


    "Mrs. Reynolds, it''s been a while," Beverly said with a smile, greeting N first.


    "Hello," N replied coolly, clearly not interested in extending the conversation.


    Then, with a swift change of demeanor, N smiled and waved someone over, "Anne, over here."

 Chapter 244

    "Hey, here shees." Roseanne had just taken a quick trip to the restroom and upon returning, spotted N waving at her from inside the store.


    Beverley was momentarily taken aback.


    Following N''s gaze, sure enough, she spotted a familiar face.


    Sue! Yum! Min!


    Millie had also caught sight of her.


    Today, Roseanne was sporting a light makeup look,plemented by a camel trench coat and brown suede boots. Her hair was casually pinned up with a w clip.


    She exuded a sense offortableziness, a unique rxed vibe.


    "N," Roseanne approached, naturally linking arms with her, "Sorry, have you been waiting long?"


    She tantly ignored Beverley and Millie, not even sparing them a nce.


    Beverley''s thoughts drifted to how casually Roseanne had broken up, while her son couldn''t stop reminiscing and even harbored hopes of rekindling their romance, which infuriated her! At this moment, Millie, ever so observant and considerate, poured a cup of tea and offered it, "Beverley, must be tiring after all that shopping, huh? Have some water, quench your thirst." Beverley chuckled, "Oh, our Millie is such a darling, not only beautiful but so thoughtful too. Not like some people,pletelycking basic manners."


    N, catching the indirect jab, smiled subtly, "Mrs. Sherwood, and who might this be?" Her gaze fell on Millie, "Won''t you introduce us?" Beverley hesitated.


    Sure, Millie was carrying Murray''s child, but at the moment, she was without an official title. To put it nicely, she was his girlfriend; less nicely, a mistress.


    How could she possibly introduce Millie? And if N let slip that her son''s mistress was out shopping with her, how could she ever face her social circles again? Thesedies always harped on about "legitimate offspring." If they found out she was aiding her son in keeping a mistress and even had an illegitimate child, then... Millie was filled with anticipation.


    What she valued most was "status." Murray wouldn''t give it, but having ingratiated herself so well with


    swnool


    Beverley, and after spending a fortune today, she should be able to gain her acknowledgment, right?


    But then, the next second-


    Beverley: "A friend''s kid, just apanying me shopping."


    Millie''s smile froze.


    N responded, "Oh, I see. I thought she might be your future daughter-inw."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hardly," Beverleyughed nervously, "My Murray isn''t seeing anyone yet."


    N didn''t press further, turning to Roseanne, "Anne, you''ve got a great eye. Help me pick out a few outfits?" "Sure thing." Roseanne was ustomed to shopping with N, well aware of her preferences and what suited her.


    As Roseanne went off to select


    clothes, N suddenly remarked,


    "Our Roseanne is just so sweet and sensible. Plus, she''s beautiful and well-educated. I wonder which lucky man will get to marry her in the future."


    After saying this, she briefly nced at Millie, thinking everyone in their circle was oblivious to the Sherwood family son''s scandal.


    Beverley wanted to keep it under wraps, but N wasn''t about to let her have her way.


    "That being said, it really proves that self-respect is crucial for girls. No matter how pretty, getting pregnant before marriage can really tarnish someone''s moral reputation." Beverley''s smile stiffened, and she found herself unable to retort.


    Millie''s face turned pale.


    Her premarital pregnancy was an undeniable blemish, not to mention her educational background paled inparison.


    Roseanne, at the very least, was an


    undergraduate from Kingswell University and was now pursuing her master''s. Millie, a mere graduate from Grandstone Institute, couldn''t hold a candle to her.


    But if Millie were to swallow her pride and say nothing, she couldn''t stand it either!


    Seeing a sales associate bring clothes over for Beverley, Millie''s eyes lit up with an idea, and she approached with a smile, "Let me help with that."

 Chapter 245

    The shop assistant paused for a moment. Beverley looked over with the same puzzled expression.


    Millie said, "Beverley, how about I pick out a few outfits for you too?"


    Beverley nced at N, thinking, Oh, so you''re getting help picking out clothes? Well, I''ve got my own stylist too!


    With that thought, she smiled at Millie and nodded, "That sounds great. I trust your judgment."


    As she said this, shepletely forgot how she had criticized Millie''s taste in fashionst time.


    Millie immediately went to choose clothes, gesturing at one piece and then another to the assistants behind her, exuding a confident aura.


    Roseanne, on the other hand, had apletely different approach.


    She would first look at the color and style, then feel the fabric, and only after deciding, she would ask the shop assistant to bring them down, arranging them inplete sets. "N, after looking around, let''s go with these two outfits. Why don''t you try them on?"


    N eagerly took the clothes, full of anticipation and excitement.


    She really loved Roseanne''s taste in fashion; every outfit Roseanne picked out previously had been a hit.


    To be honest, she enjoyed shopping with Roseanne more than with her own daughter, Leda.


    Perhaps it was a case of like minds clicking?


    At that moment, Millie came over, "I''ve made my choices too."


    Beverley headed to the dressing room.


    She was the first toe out, dressed in a red A-line sundress paired with a chic blouse. The outfit made her look significantly younger. Beverley checked herself out in the mirror and was quite satisfied.


    "Not bad at all."


    Millie modestly smiled, "It''s all thanks to your good maintenance, ma''am. You''re even slimmer than me."


    Beverley was pleased.


    But the next second, her smile froze as she saw N step out from the next changing room.


    Roseanne had chosen for N a pale aqua tea dress with a subtle decorative design, giving the simple silk fabric a touch of texture.


    The modern cut of the dress perfectly hugged N''s figure, making her look even more gracefully tall and demure.


    Standing next to her, Beverley felt like an older woman dressed in clothes that were too youthful, trying too hard to recapture her youth. The difference was clear.


    The next outfit for N was even more of a knockoutpared to Beverley''s.


    Millie had been quite confident initially.


    Given Beverley''s shorter stature, many outfits were not suitable for her, making it challenging to find the right look.


    She had spent a lot of time and effort picking out these two outfits.


    However...


    The sizes Millie chose did suit Beverley and catered to her preferences. With the reputation of high-end brands, the quality of the clothes was naturally not bad, and Millie could have passed.


    But the outfits Roseanne picked for N were so outstanding, and with N''s superior physical condition the saying parison is the thief of joy held true. Standing next to Beverley, N made her look like a maid.


    Despite both being dressed in luxury brands, there was a tackiness about Beverley''s look.


    The contrast was even more striking when the two stood face to face.


    Seeing herself in the mirror, N was both surprised and delighted, "Anne, this is my first time trying this style, but I really like it. How did youe up with it?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She was wearing a silk camisole paired with ck silk wide-leg pants, the same person but with an instantly changed aura.


    The silver hoop earrings were eye-catching, slightly exaggerated but also casual andid-back.


    If the previous outfit was gentle and demure, this one was bold and efficient.

 Chapter 246

    Roseanne chuckled, "A cocktail dress might feel a bit too formal. I think a switch to something more casual could bring a pleasant surprise." Beverley''s face turned sour, but with so many eyes on them, she couldn''t make a scene. She had to suppress her anger.


    Millie pursed her lips, shocked at how easily Roseanne had outshone her.


    N caught the exchange of looks and smirked, "Some folks really can''t tell a diamond from a rhinestone. It''s just hrious!" "Alright, I''ll take both of these," she gestured to the sales assistant.


    "Of course, just a moment please," the assistant replied with a beaming smile as they processed the payment.


    "Anne, shall we head out? Maybe check out another store?"


    "Sounds good."


    After N and Roseanne left, Beverley looked down at her outfit with disdain, wishing she could tear it off and stomp on it!


    Remembering standing next to N, feeling like a toad beside a swan, her temper red. She pointed at Millie, "What a disaster! Can''t you do anything right? Matching outfits is such a simple task, how can you be so useless?!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing she was outmatched, Millie could only clutch her belly and say, her voice heavy with sorrow, "Ever since I got pregnant, I just don''t have the energy. Last night, Alvin was outte for a work dinner, and I stayed up caring for him, so my mind''s been foggy... I''m so sorry I couldn''t meet your expectations..."


    Beverley took a deep breath, reminding herself of her grandson to be, and barely managed to control her fury. Yet, she still found Millie utterly displeasing.


    "For the sake of my grandson, I''ll let


    it slide. But really, your taste is atrocious! If you don''t improve, how will you ever fit in with the high society? If I take you out, it''s my reputation at stake!"


    Millie''s eyes sparkled at the mention of fitting in with high society... Did that mean the Sherwood family was epting her?


    "I''ll do my best, Beverley," she quickly said.


    Beverley scoffed, then thought for a


    moment and pulled out an invitation from her bag, "Sweet words won''t cut it. To elevate your taste, you need exposure. The more you see, the broader your horizons. This is an invitation to a high tea with thedies'' circle tomorrow. Come with me."


    High tea - a gathering known for its elegant setting and refined conversation, often apanied by the clinking of fine china and the subtle aroma of teas from around the world. While men had their wines and luxury cars, women in these circles dazzled with their knowledge of luxury brands and, ofte, a touch of cultured elegance in tea appreciation.


    In recent years, tea culture had


    be a hot topic, naturally


    weaving its way into thedies'' circle conversations. Though not everyone attending these gatherings might be


    a tea enthusiast, it was essential to have a basic understanding to engage in conversation.


    Beverley wanted to avoid any more embarrassing moments like today, not expecting Millie to be transformed overnight but hoping she''d learn something from the experience. "High tea isn''t for just anyone. Make sure you''re prepared. This time, don''t embarrass me!"


    Holding the invitation, Millie promised earnestly, "Don''t worry, I''ll do my homework and make sure not to let you down."


    "You better!" Beverley snorted.


    ...


    Stepping out of the store, Nughed, "You''ve been such a trooper today, Anne, sticking with me through all this shopping."

 Chapter 247

    "It''s no trouble at all, N. I''ve really enjoyed our shopping trip."


    Roseanne herself had found quite a few treasures.


    "Oh, there''s a little favor I might need from you," N said, her face the picture of adorable pleading.


    "What''s that?"


    "Well, I''ve been organizing a tea tasting event. It''s just a casual get-together where we sip on some tea, chat, and maybe discuss a bit about the art of tea brewing..."


    The original instructor was from the renowned Quin Tea House, and they had everything set, butst night, the instructor fell ill suddenly and had to be rushed to the hospital. He''s still in critical condition.


    "...The tasting is tomorrow, and given his condition, he obviously can''t make it. I''ve been scrambling to find a recement and remembered Leda mentioning that you know your teas and are quite the brewer, so..." N paused for effect before continuing, "I was hoping, rather boldly, that you might step in for him. Maybe share some insights on tea culture and show off your brewing skills." This event was her baby, and if it flopped, she''d never hear the end of it from everyone.


    Roseanne hadn''t seen her tea skills first-hand, only going off what Leda had mentioned. As long as she could hold a conversation about tea and brew a decent cup, it would suffice. N wasn''t expecting any master-level performance.


    "Is that so..." Roseanne pondered for a brief moment, then, seeing the hopeful look in N''s eyes, she softened, "Alright, then. Send me the address."


    "Ah! Thank you, Anne! You''re a lifesaver!"


    That evening, Roseanne asked for time off from Owen.


    Owen inquired about the reason, and she didn''t hold back, sharing the details of the tea tasting event.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He even asked for the address.


    Roseanne forwarded it to him immediately.


    Upon seeing it was at the Bulgari Hotel, about 3 miles from theb, Owen asked about the end time, 5 pm.


    "Traffic''s a nightmare during rush


    hour. I''ve got a conference nearbet


    that ends around the same time. I can swing by and give you a dift."


    "Thanks, that''d be great."


    ...


    The day of the tea tasting arrived as scheduled.


    swne


    The who''s who of the local elite turned out,rgely out of respect for N.


    As the seconddy of the Reynolds family and a notable figure in their social circle, her influence was undeniable. Though billed as a tea ss, it was more a social gathering for them, another arena forworking and showing off.


    Before it even started, groups


    formed, gossiping about thetest circle drama or who managed to snag what from the newest luxury collection.


    As the host, N was everywhere at once.


    "Ah? Mrs. Reynolds, you made it?!"


    A voice rang out in pleasant surprise.


    N instinctively looked towards the entrance and immediately smiled in greeting, "Silver, you''re here. Please,e in..."


    Silver, the wife of Ferdinand Reynolds, was the de facto matriarch of the Reynolds family.


    N''s husband, Desmond Reynolds, was Ferdinand''s younger brother. So Silver was N''s sister-inw.


    Their rtionship, however, was...plicated.


    Upon entering, Silver surveyed the scene and couldn''t hide her disapproval, "Why choose this ce?"


    N, aware of her sister-inw''s exacting standards, replied with a smile, "The area behind here has hot springs. I thought it would be nice to rx there after our tea. That''s why I picked this ce."


    Silver snorted, "Always trying to y the sophisticate, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 248

    N had long grown ustomed to the way people talked in these gatherings, never takingments personally. With a smile that could disarm even the most cynical, she said, "Being idle at home all day, might as well kill some time with a little party. With the whole tea


    culture craze going on, I thought why not have a tea-themed gathering?"


    "Dear Silver, you rarely join these kinds of get-togethers. Your presence today is quite the honor. Please,e inside¡ª"


    N''s words were as sweet as honey, her sincerity making it hard even for Silver, who usually didn''t see eye to eye with her, to find fault.


    Shortly after, Beverley arrived with Millie in tow.


    A new face always sparked curiosity among thedies-


    "Beverley, who''s this?"


    "Where did this youngdye from? She looks so fresh-faced!"


    Beverley, having prepared her introduction in advance, cheerfully said, "This is a friend''s daughter, Millie. She''s studying at Grandstone Institute."


    Millie promptly greeted everyone with a warm smile.


    "Ah, still a student? No wonder she looks so young and radiant."


    "Indeed, and a student at Grandstone Institute, no less. It''s not easy for girls to get into Grandstone these days, you know."


    Yes, the Grandstone Institute, known for its science and engineering programs, typically attracted more male than female students, making thepetition fierce.


    The fact that fewer girls pursued STEM fields meant it was somewhat less challenging for them to get in.


    What kind ofpliment was that?


    Unfortunately for Beverley and Millie, they were oblivious to the backhanded nature of thements.


    The otherdies exchanged knowing looks, their faces smiling but their eyes mocking.


    They all saw the derision in each other''s eyes.


    -Her dress looks like it''s from a Celine collection three years ago, right? Totally out of style. Where did she even find it? So tacky.


    -Exactly! And for this asion? It''s both in and dated.


    -It just goes to show, like mother-inw, like daughter-inw!


    Did they think they were fooling anyone?


    The story about the Sherwood family''s son getting a college girl pregnant was all over the social circles.


    And now Beverley had the nerve to bring her out in the open, calling her a "friend''s daughter"?


    Nothing but a feeble attempt at saving face.


    But they chose not to call her out, preferring to see how Beverley would y it out. After all, this was prime gossip material, too good not to share! They could hardly wait to recount the story to their rtives over dinner, relishing in the juicy details.


    Unaware of the audience''s anticipation of a spectacle, Beverley mistakenly thought everyone was genuinelyplimenting them.


    Millie, experiencing this world of glitz for the first time, was on cloud nine.


    "This is quite the treat."


    "Ah, if it isn''t Mrs. Reynolds?" Beverley said, making her way to Silver''s side and taking a seat without waiting for an invitation. "You''re here too?"


    Hearing about the discord within the


    Reynolds family, Beverley thought, ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend,'' and attempted to charm her: "Oh, your silk brocade skirt is


    stunning. The color suits you so well."


    Silver gave her a nce, indifferent: "It''s damask." Beverley was speechless.


    Clearly, Silver was not interested in


    b


    engaging, but Beverley, undeterred, continued: "Oh, damask! They say an inch of damask is worth an inch of gold. Only something so precious could match your elegance.


    Swnow


    Beverley quickly changed the subject: "I remember N has a skirt like this too. Actually, more than one!"


    Silver, finally giving her full attention, raised an eyebrow. "You are..."


    "From the Sherwood family."


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Sherwood. You seem quite


    intrigued by our skirts. Perhaps you''d like to visit my house


    sometime? We could show you just how many of these skirts we have in our wardrobe." en Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 249

    Beverley''s smile froze.


    Why wasn''t the reaction what she had expected?


    "Hah, you think you can stir up trouble?" Silver let out a cold snort, stood up, and towered over her, "Squabbles between N and I are our own business within the Reynolds family. It''s certainly not your ce to meddle and spread discord!" With that, she walked away to find another seat.


    Beverley felt her face burn with embarrassment.


    N witnessed the entire scene, her disdain for Beverley almost spilling from her eyes.


    Sure, on a regr day, she and Silver didn''t see eye to eye, but it was merely due to their different personalities and approaches. Even though they asionally argued over differing opinions, they were still family at the end of the day. Who in their right mind would team up with an outsider to badmouth their own family?


    Beverley must be out of her mind.


    Although Silver moved to a different spot, it seemed she hadn''t picked wisely, because when she looked up, there was Millie.


    Sitting timidly across from her, Millie seemed unsure of where to ce her hands and feet. Meeting Silver''s gaze, she immediately looked like a deer caught in headlights.


    Silver detested this "damsel in distress" act the most.


    N had a bit of this vibe too, but it was within tolerable limits. Millie, on the other hand...


    Silver feared she couldn''t hide her disdain if she looked any longer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Just then, N approached: "Sis, the lighting here isn''t great. Let me show you to a better spot."


    Silver followed N to the suggested ce.


    Ah, much better. Finally, she was spared from having to see Beverley and Millie, that bizarre duo.


    She shot N a proud "well done" look.


    N couldn''t help but chuckle, her face a picture of resignation.


    What could she do? That was just how Silver was - indulged by her brother and pampered by the family. Naturally, she had to y along.


    Soon, everyone had arrived and settled down, and the tea tasting ss officially began.


    A slender figure entered through the side door, dressed in a knee-length, magnolia-colored silk dress adorned with silver magnolia flowers embroidered on the satin fabric. The blend of vibrant and subtle patterns, along with her fresh and elegant demeanor, made it seem like spring had arrived in that instant.


    Roseanne, who had applied a light makeup today, had her hair tied back with a simple hairpin, exuding elegance and grace, perfectly fitting the day''s theme - tea tasting.


    Her steps were light as she walked onto the stage, yet they captured everyone''s attention. She sat down gracefully, smiling as she began-


    "I wonder if any of you have seen a documentary about tea. It goes something like this: A single leaf falls into water, changing its vor, and thus tea was born. As many of you may know, tea originated in China, discovered and utilized by the Chinese over 4700 years ago."


    Roseanne sat on the stage, speaking in a calm and engaging manner.

 Chapter 250

    Everyone waspletely captivated by the discussion.


    "N, the instructor you''ve got this time is pretty impressive. Where did you find her? Why have we only had old guys before?"


    The book club had seen several meetings, each orchestrated by a differentdy of the group.


    This time, it was N''s turn, and just as luck would have it, the usual instructor had suddenly fallen ill, prompting her to call in Roseanne as ast-minute recement. The previous meetings had never seen such a "mishap."


    Upon hearing this, anotherdy eagerly agreed, "Exactly! Why haven''t we had such a charming young woman before, instead of always having old men? This session is so much better!" "She''s a feast for the eyes and the ears."


    "Thisdy really is something. Her voice is so soothing."


    The moment Millie and Beverleyid eyes on Roseanne, they were gobsmacked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then, watching herfortably take the stage, eloquently speaking about the art of tea, citing references with such ease, they were floored.


    Millie took in all thepliments being showered on Roseanne-how wonderful, how beautiful, how elegant she was-all praise!


    Why? Why did everyone like her so much?


    She clearly didn''t know the first thing about tea. What gave her the right to stand up there, acting all knowledgeable in front of thesedies? What was her deal?


    Jealousy, clear and rampant, flickered in Millie''s eyes.


    "Hold on a second." Standing up, she interrupted Roseanne, instantly drawing all eyes to her.


    Beverley didn''t have the chance to stop her.


    N frowned.


    Roseanne calmly asked, "Do you have a question?"


    Millie smirked, "Instructor, you''re


    here to talk about tea culture, but are you even a certified tea sommelier? Aren''t you''a bit young? And why does everything you say sound so


    unprofessional? You''re ing


    from documentaries."


    This remark sparked murmurs among the crowd.


    "Yeah, why did we switch instructors?"


    Those who had attended multiple sessions knew the usual instructor was an older gentleman over sixty. Suddenly, they were listening to a young woman...


    Seeing the shift in mood, N stood


    to exin, "Here''s the thing, the original instructor fell ill the day before yesterday, so I arranged for a new instructor for us. And I assure you, her knowledge in tea is beyond reproach."


    Millie raised an eyebrow, "Then may I ask, what level of certification does our instructor have?"


    Not to say Millie hadn''t done her homework. She had spent the previous night diving into the subject, fiercely cramming the information.


    Understanding that tea sommelier certificationes in different levels, each with a certificate recognized and issued by the national board, and that passing an exam is required.


    And this wasn''t an easy exam; it necessitated systematic study of tea knowledge and skills.


    Millie''s roommate had attempted the entry-level certification, even enrolling in a prep course, and had to take the test twice before passing. So, Millie knew how difficult it was to earn such a certificate. Even if Roseanne had a smattering of tea knowledge, Millie doubted she held a tea sommelier certificate.


    N was caught in a bind.


    On one hand, she was annoyed with Millie''s tactless attempt to undermine the situation; on the other, she herself was uncertain.


    She knew Roseanne was proficient in brewing tea and had some knowledge of tea culture, but whether she was certified was another matter.


    Worried, N nced at Roseanne,


    who offered a reassuring look


    .n¨¦


    before turning her attention to Millie, speaking deliberately, "You just mentioned I wasn''t professional Could you please pinpoint where exactly Icked professionalism?"

 Chapter 251

    Ugh! Millie was taken aback.


    It was just a casual remark; how could she know where she wascking in professionalism?


    Sure, she had crammed the night before, but it was ast-minute effort, and none of that information had really stuck in her brain.


    Her eyes darted around as she tried to change the subject: "Right now, I''m the one asking you if you have a tea sommelier certification. Don''t try to deflect."


    "I''m here as your instructor, eager to listen to student feedback and clear up any confusion. Is there a problem? What do you mean by deflecting? If you''re going to challenge my abilities, fine, but you need to back it up. I won''t ept baseless usations!" Faced with such a strong stance from Roseanne Cole, Millie felt a bit out of her depth.


    As the surprised and suspicious nces of the others began to turn her way, she pursed her lips and instinctively straightened her back: "What you just mentioned wasn''t entirely incorrect, but who among us doesn''t know the basics of wine tasting?" "Even if we didn''t, a quick Google search would make anyone sound like an expert."


    "Tea sommeliers have different levels of certification, and obviously, the depth of their lectures varies. Did we reallye here just to hear you talk about the basics?"


    Some of thedies were swayed by her argument and nodded in agreement-


    "She''s not wrong. Without a certification, how do we know where you''re really from? What if you''re just a poser trying to bluff your way through?"


    "Exactly, there are so many scammers out there. Just show us your certificate to put us at ease. If you truly have one, it shouldn''t be difficult, right?" N''s expression had soured considerably.


    Roseanne was her invitee, and questioning her was akin to questioning N herself.


    While N was tense and angry, Silver was the picture of rxation, leisurely sipping her wine, enjoying the drama unfolding.


    This was proving to be an entertaining visit.


    Despite not knowing Roseanne well


    and not really taking to her because of her looks, and manner-sheThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    seemed aloof and


    non-confrontational, which Silver just saw as pretentious. Like N, Roseanne rubbed Silver the wrong way.


    She even felt a bit of schadenfreude, thinking if Roseanne couldn''t produce that certificate, she''d be in a tight spot.


    Roseanne, however, took the


    crowd''s reaction in stride, not


    showi


    g any sign of panic. In


    fact,


    she even managed to shoot N a


    reassuring look.


    "If I present my tea sommelier certification, how do you n to apologize for your baseless usations and rudeness?"


    Millie scoffed. "If you can actually show it, I''ll apologize any way you want. How about that?"


    "Deal," said Roseanne, ready for this challenge.


    She signaled to a young girl t


    door, dressed in a tailored outfit reminiscent of a vintage winery uniform, who quickly approached with small, measured steps.


    Roseanne had given her bag and some other personal items for safekeeping upon arrival.


    The girl smartly handed over the bag.


    "Thank you," Roseanne said with a smile.


    The girl blushed, murmuring a shy "You''re wee."


    Anticipating a situation like this, Roseanne had ced her certification in apartment of her bag beforehand.


    The certifications, distinguishable by their color coding, were about to be revealed as she slowly unzipped her bag...

 Chapter 252

    A certificate was carefully taken out by her.


    The cover bore the words "Professional Tea Sommelier Certificate" in both English andrge, bold letters. What else could it denote if not a high-level mastery in the art of tea?


    "Is this sufficient? Or shall I bring it closer for you to see clearly?" Roseanne lifted her gaze, looking indifferently at Millie.


    Millie''s eyes widened in disbelief. She actually had it?!


    Despite the evidence right before her eyes, she stubbornly refused to admit defeat, retorting, "Certificates can be faked, you know."


    Roseanne chuckled, "Certificates have a unique number. You can easily verify it on the official website."


    Someone eager to join in the fun quickly checked the number on Roseanne''s certificate with their smartphone and then announced loudly, "Wow! It''s true! The information matches up perfectly. No forgery here."


    Grinding her teeth, Millie desperately tried to save face, "So what if you have a certificate? That doesn''t prove your tea skills are actually good. Nowadays, it''s easy for mediocrity to hide behind a title. Buying your way to a high-level tea sommelier certification must have been quite simple, right?"


    Roseanne seemed to have anticipated this response, lifting her gaze slightly with a cool tone, "Then watch closely now, as I show you exactly how I earned my certificate."


    With that, Roseanne began her demonstration.


    She turned on the tea machine, poured water into the reservoir, and exined, "Making tea involves several critical steps, starting with the water. The quality of the water is key. Ideally, you''d use clear, filtered water, bringing it to a boil." "Next up is pre-warming the pot. Rinse the tea cup with boiling water to increase the temperature. This helps release the aroma of the tea and also ensures the tea equipment is clean."


    "Then, we move on to the third step - adding the tea. The amount of tea must be carefully measured. Too much, and your brew will be overly bitter; too little, and it''ll taste weak. So, getting the right bnce is crucial."


    "The fourth step is pouring the water into the pot, ensuring the tea leaves are fully soaked."


    Pausing for a moment, Roseanne added, "One important tip here is to pour the water slowly along the edge of the pot, to avoid directly hitting the tea, which could affect the


    taste."


    "By this point, the tea is essentially brewing, and we''re over halfway through the process. Nextes the infusion."


    Roseanne swiftly covered the pot and looked up at her audience.


    "The time for infusing depends on the type of tea, usually ranging from thirty seconds to a minute. This is when the tea leaves expand, releasing their full aroma." After precisely forty seconds, she lifted the lid.


    "Finally, pour the tea into a carafe,Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    then into individual cups," Roseanne demonstrated, "Remember, pour evenly to prevent the first cups from being stronger than thest.


    Swno


    "Now, we can pick up our cups, smell the rich aroma, and slowly taste the tea."


    Roseanne raised her cup to her lips and took a gentle sip.


    "When tasting, focus on appreciating the beauty of the tea''s color, aroma, vor, and form. Only then can you truly grasp the essence of tea artistry." Throughout the demonstration, Roseanne''s movements were smooth and her exnations clear.


    By this time, Millie''s palms were sweating. She was ready to back down but, with everyone watching she found it impossible to retract her challenge and could only


    ve


    continue to put on a brave face.


    Roseanne concluded with a touch of literary grace, "Let''s appreciate the moment and the tea, transcending beyond merepetition."

 Chapter 253

    Roseanne concluded her talk with a flourish, "Let''s not even get started on the poetic musings of the past, finding the essence of life in a cup of tea. What we''re really doing here, gathering around for a cuppa, is searching for those life lessons in the brew, grasping at the real meaning of existence." She ended on a high note, "Springtime promises and our tea dates never missed-may our bonds grow stronger with each passing year. Thank you."


    With that, Roseanne stood up, bowing deeply to the audience.


    The room fell silent for a moment before erupting into thunderous apuse.


    "Brilliant!"


    Mrs. Jackson of Modern Jackson Designs, whose early years revolved around the tea business from cultivation to sale had initially been skeptical. She came upon hearing that a seasoned tea master would be speaking and was somewhat disappointed to see a young tea artist instead.


    "Such wisdom from Ms. Cole!"


    Youth, in her mind, equated to inexperience and mere showmanship without a real understanding of tea.


    However, Roseanne''s elegant tea preparation and her captivating, well-informed presentation took Mrs. Jackson by surprise.


    Many tea artists start with theory, bombarding with big ideas but faltering at the practical


    demonstration. As someone whet


    grew up with the scent of tea leaves, Mrs Jackson had little patience for


    such pretense. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Roseanne stood out! She knew exactly what she was doing, and every move she made while making that tea was perfect. Mrs. Jackson was seriously wowed.


    As Roseanne stepped off the stage, she approached Millie confidently, "So, can we agree that my certification was earned through skill?"


    Millie, cornered and sweating, couldn''t believe Roseanne''s deep understanding of tea wasn''t just superficial knowledge but a properly certified skill.


    Even Beverley was taken aback. She''d never seen anything remarkable in Roseanne when she was with her son. Now, seeing hermand the room, Beverley felt a twinge of insecurity at Roseanne''s newfound brilliance.


    When Roseanne spoke so eloquently, Beverley truly experienced the charm of having the grace of poetry and books.


    Millie was on the verge of tears, desperately seeking Beverley''s help, but to no avail. Finally, she caved, "Alright, you win. I apologize. Do you have to be so relentless?"


    Before Roseanne could respond,


    Mrs. Jackson intervened, "Absolutely out of line! She''s addressed every one of your challenges, and now it''s your turn to make amends. Do you think you can just wriggle out of this?"


    The otherdies joined in, scolding Millie for her behavior and indirectly targeting Beverley as well. The situation quickly escted into a collective admonishment, with both Millie and Beverley at the center of the storm.

 Chapter 254

    "Mrs. Sherwood, is this the kind of behavior your family usually tolerates? That simply won''t do. You better take her back and teach her some manners before showing her face in public again. Aren''t you worried about tarnishing the Sherwood family''s reputation?" "All I know is you have terrible taste, but who knew your judgment of character was just as bad! Where on earth did you find such an uncouth person? She clearly doesn''t know the first thing about proper behavior!"


    The murmurs and side nces from others were filled with skepticism, disdain, and contempt towards Millie.


    The Sherwood scion had an affair, but of all people, he had to choose someone as graceless as her.


    Millie couldn''t bear the judgmental stares; her body began to tremble slightly.


    Beverley, because of her humble beginnings, was always looked down upon by the social elite. After years of striving and finally being epted, it was Millie who made her feel like she had regressed, once again the butt of everyone''s jokes, unable to hold her head high. She was furious and regretful at the same time!


    If only she had known better than to bring her along!


    She had instructed her to prepare properly, and yet, this was the oue?


    Trying to embarrass Roseanne only to be humiliated in return was a new low.


    Beverley red at her fiercely, "What are you standing there for?! Apologize this instant! Who raised you to be so rude? You have no sense of decorum or upbringing."


    Millie was on the verge of tears, her eyes brimming but not quite spilling over, a picture of pitiable innocence.


    However, the room was filled with women, none of whom were swayed by her performance, which only drew more ire, particrly from Silver, who nced at her with disdain before turning away.


    Finding herself without allies, Millie bit her lip and looked towards Roseanne, "What do you want me to do to apologize?"


    Roseanne nced at her not-yet-visible baby bump and decided it wasn''t worth the trouble. Murray was a stranger to her now, with no hard feelings involved, so there was no reason to make things harder for Millie.


    But since she had been the one to start the trouble, Roseanne feltpelled to stand her ground.


    "I''m not someone who backs down easily. Just offer a sincere apology."


    Millie was taken aback, not expecting Roseanne to let her off so easily.


    "That''s it?"


    "What else do you expect?" Roseanne quipped, amused at the thought of demanding a more abject form of apology.


    Not wanting to push her luck, Millie quickly muttered, "I''m sorry," fearing Roseanne might change her mind.


    "Ms. Cole is not only cool but also magnanimous beyondpare."


    "Absolutely, Ms. Cole''s temperament is exceptional. If you ask me, he shouldn''t have let her off so easily She needs to learn her lesson, to avoid causing more trouble in the future! Right, Mrs. Sherwood3


    What could Beverley say or do but nod in agreement? "Young girls can be so impulsive. She definitely needs guidance."


    Millie was seething, her jaw clenched in frustration.


    She never imagined things would


    turn out this way. Had she known, she would have been better sitting quietly, not drawing to herself...


    Now, she had inadvertently made herself a stepping stone for Roseanne, a ssic case of losing what she tried to gain. Millie''s resentful gaze was too obvious for Roseanne to ignore.


    When you''re nice to some people, they don''t appreciate it; they just get more resentful. But so what? What can you do?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Roseanne had anticipated this oue when she made her decision and felt no regret.


    In life, one can''t always please everyone, but staying true to oneself is what matters.


    N came over, linking arms with her affectionately, "Anne, when did you be a master of tea ceremonies? I never heard you mention it. When did you get certified?"

 Chapter 255

    Roseanne blushed slightly, "It''s really nothing special..."


    She had been with Murray for six years. The first two years, she was still in college, and for thetter four, she was confined to their sprawling mansion, her days revolving solely around Murray.


    The cage of love he built for her was sturdy, but those years in confinement weren''t entirely wasted. Beyond taking care of Murray''s needs, Roseanne read voraciously, honed her skills, and consciously developed various hobbies.


    As their rtionship cooled and Murray''s visits home became less frequent, Roseanne finally found time for herself. She enrolled in numerous sses and earned several certifications, filling her free time to the brim.


    She always kept her father''s advice in mind: "Learning never stops. You should always keep gaining knowledge and skills, because every new skill opens up another path in life."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Maybe deep down, she never really saw Murray as her rock.


    ...


    After her ss, Roseanne couldn''t leave just yet; she had to guide thedies through the practical part. As she had been teaching, many had followed along and prepared their own cups.


    "Ms. Cole, could you taste mine and give me your thoughts?"


    "And mine too, I''d love some feedback."


    "Me as well! Don''t forget me!"


    With a sense of resignation, Roseanne tasted each one, giving her feedback generously. When it came to Mrs. Jackson''s turn, the aroma of the tea had already wafted over before she even lifted the lid. "This is English ck tea, isn''t it?" Roseanne was a bit surprised.


    Mrs. Jackson, with her warm and inviting smile, nodded, "Yes. Let me know what you think."


    As Roseanne took a sip, the leaves were perfectly shaped, and the tea itself was bright and aromatic, a clear sign of its high grade.


    She was impressed. Most of thedies attended her tea workshops more as a social pretense or to pass time, but Mrs. Jackson clearly knew her tea.


    After a second sip, Roseanne couldn''t help but praise, "This is exquisite."


    The quality of the tea and the brewing technique were both top-notch.


    Mrs. Jackson''s smile broadened, "My family started with a small tea business. We own a few ntations, and we always keep a batch for ourselves each year. I happened to bring some today; if you don''t mind, please take some home with you."


    Roseanne initially hesitated, not wanting to admit that despite being a tea sommelier, she rarely drank tea, preferring in water instead.


    But Mrs. Jackson insisted, and ultimately, Roseanne graciously epted.


    Silver, on the other hand, found the whole tea etiquette a bit pretentious and brewed her tea carelessly, ber attention already drifting elsewhere.


    "Silver, today''s tea ss was quite interesting, way better than that old manst time. I just tried brewing some Earl Grey following her method, and it turned out rather


    aromatic. What about you? What did


    you brew?"


    Mrs. Thomas, who was on good terms with Silver, nced at her teapot, "Smells decent. Let me call the teacher over to take a look."


    Before Silver could protest, Mrs. Thomas had already summoned Roseanne.


    "Ms. Cole, would you mind tasting Silver''s tea? I''m curious about how it turned out; it''s my first time seeing her brew."

 Chapter 256

    Mrs. Thomas was buzzing with excitement, a rare sight since Silver seldom joined such gatherings, and even when he did, it was usually just for show.


    After brewing a pot of tea with such care, naturally, she wanted to savor it properly.


    Roseanne approached the duo, and as she nced up, her gaze met Silver''s head-on.


    Silver was taken aback at first, perhaps a tad embarrassed, then let out a snort through his nose, tinged with a hint of arrogance.


    However, to Roseanne, this superficial haughtiness likely served to mask that flicker of difort.


    Mrs. Thomas chimed in, "Ms. Cole, how do you find the tea?"


    Roseanne rinsed her mouth before taking a sip.


    After a pause, she honestly critiqued, "The tea leaves are overbearing, not enough water, resulting in a brew that''s too dark and bitter. Plus, it seems the pot wasn''t pre-warmed, or the temperature wasn''t quite right, so the full aroma of the tea isn''ting through." Mrs. Thomas burst intoughter, "I told you skipping steps would change the taste, and you insisted it''d go unnoticed. Well, Ms. Cole noticed, didn''t he?"


    Silver''s face darkened.


    Even though Roseanne spoke the truth without malice, was there a need to be so blunt?


    Couldn''t she have been a bit more tactful?


    Mrs. Thomasughed even harder and said, "I guess I should''ve lowered my expectations of you."


    Silver was speechless.


    Roseanne, oblivious to having offended anyone, had already moved on to taste anotherdy''s tea.


    ...


    Beverley sat there, watching Roseanne being fawned over by the elitedies, genuinely praised, feeling a mix of envy andplexity.


    She had longed for the approval of these high-societydies, striving for years to be able to sit and chat with them.


    And Roseanne? She did nothing but conduct a tea ceremony ss and received star treatment.


    Why?


    What irked her most was


    Roseanne''s apparent indifference to the adtion and attention. She calmly answered questions and


    gave fair assessments without


    pandering or ttering, even when her feedback wasn''t always positive.


    Yet, the usually picky and harshdies didn''t seem to mind, instead thanking her profusely.


    Beverley was baffled. The world had turned into something beyond her wildest imagination!


    Then there was Millie, shrunken like a quail, who after apologizing, dared not speak. Her tea was a disaster, adding to Beverley''s frustration.


    For the first time, she thought having Roseanne as a daughter-inw might not be so bad, certainly better than this quail!


    At five o''clock, the tea ceremony ss concluded, and everyone left satisfied.


    As Beverley stepped out of the hotel, she pointed at Millie''s forehead, snapping, "Didn''t I tell you to prepare properly? Is this your idea of preparation? Look at you, so unruly, as if you want the world to know you''re from a lower ss! I''ve never seen anyone as brainless as you. Can''t you use that dumb brain of yours to think, how could anyonee unprepared? You''re beyond hope!"


    Millie''s lips quivered, wanting to defend herself, but Beverley quickly stepped back as if avoiding a virus.


    "Back off. Freally can''t handle dumb


    stuff! If I see you around in the next


    few days, it might just make me


    queasy. What bad luck, I wonder how my grandson ended up with a mother like you..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She coldly continued, "You think you can enter the Sherwood family with that attitude? Dream on!" Meanwhile, N''s driver arrived.


    As Silver was about to leave, N offered, "Silver, shall we go together?"

 Chapter 257

    "No need, I''ve got other ns." replied Silver.


    N didn''t press further, signaling the driver to move on.


    Roseanne was also waiting for her ride outside the hotel, responding warmly to every greeting she received.


    Knowing she had someone picking her up, N didn''t arrange for a driver. Owen, true to his word, arrived in just ten minutes, even two minutes early.


    A drizzle began, and through the car''s windshield, Owen caught a glimpse of her in the distance.


    Through the veil of rain, Roseanne, d in a sleek evening gown, appeared as if she had stepped out of a scene from an old Hollywood film, stunningly out of this world.


    Owen was momentarily transfixed, then snapped back to reality and parked by the curb.


    He got out, opened an umbre, escorted her to the car, and carefully opened the door for her, shielding her head from the car''s roof to prevent any bumps.


    "Thank you."


    Once settled, Roseanne looked up at him with a smile, "I''m imposing on you again, Mr. Reynolds."


    She had intended to take a cab home to avoid troubling Owen, but the weather had other ns. The sky had been clear until moments ago when it suddenly started to rain, making it impossible to hail a cab. Across from the hotel''s entrance, Silver was standing in a small gazebo, waiting for a valet to bring her car around. She inadvertently saw Roseanne getting into a ck sedan, dressed in her gown. From a distance, she couldn''t make out the man''s face, but the umbre he held bore the "RR" logo.


    A Rolls-Royce''s custom umbre.


    Silver frowned and then scoffed. It seemed like every attractive and graceful girl was out to snag a rich guy these days.


    She had thought this young woman was different from the rest, but evidently...


    She puzzled over what these men saw in such arrangements.


    ...


    In the car, the so-called sugar daddy, Owen, sneezed.


    He had been slightly cold but felt much better after taking some medicine. Why was he sneezing again?


    Upon entering the car, Roseanne noticed a new charm hanging from the rearview mirror, a small wooden figure tied with a knot, with two emerald beads added at the end.


    She recognized it instantly as a souvenir from her trip to Maldives, a pleasant surprise: "How did you think to hang this here?"


    Owen, seeing her in a gown for the first time, was so struck by her beauty that he dared not look too long, focusing instead on the road ahead.


    "This wooden figure is made from agarwood, known for its calming properties. There''s Arabic inscribed on the back, meaning ''safe travels,'' so I thought it fitting to hangot here, kind of thematic?"


    Roseanne touched the charm, feeling it sway, and indeed saw the unfamiliar script on the back.


    "So it''s Arabic, I hadn''t paid much attention before..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Yeah."


    "You know Arabic?"


    "A bit."


    "How do you say this?" Roseanne traced the engraved words on the wooden figure.


    Owen uttered the foreign sounds, and Roseanne repeated after him, slightly mispronouncing it the first time but getting it smoothly the second.


    "Is that how it''s pronounced?"


    Owen nodded: "Yeah. Pretty urate."


    Roseanne was curious: "When did you learn Arabic?"


    "About six years ago? I came across a book by a physicist from the UAE, and the original was in Arabic. The trantion didn''t quite capture it all, so learned Arabic for half a year to read it."


    Roseanne was silently impressed. To learn a wholenguage for a book?


    ...


    Roseanne had a data analysis toplete that evening. After some discussion, they decided to grab a quick meal at a nearby diner, then headed back to theb together.


    As night fell, the sprawlingb was quiet except for the two of them.

 Chapter 258

    The night was thick with silence, only pierced by the sound ofb equipment humming and keyboards cking.


    Owen nced aside to see the girl meticulously noting down data, the soft light casting a delicate shadow across her face.


    Before, he was used to pulling all-nighters alone, the quietpany of his experiments his only sce. But tonight, having someone there beside him felt strangelyforting, an unfamiliar yet intriguing change.


    By the time they left theb, it was already the early hours of the morning.


    Back at their apartment building, they exchanged a brief "Goodnight," with Roseanne heading into her apartment first.


    Owen couldn''t help but watch her slender figure disappearing through the door, reminding him of the afternoon''s downpour when he saw her standing in the hotel lobby, looking as though she''d stepped out of a painting. Her elegance seemed out of ce in their mundane surroundings.


    Owen shook his head to shake off his thoughts and quickly ducked back into his apartment, feeling strangely vulnerable.


    After a quick shower, Roseanne was out like a light, the exhaustion of the day pulling her into a deep sleep. Across town, under the same night sky, Millie was having a far less peaceful night. It was already 2 AM, and Murray hadn''te home yet.


    ...


    The harsh words Beverley had thrown at her earlier in the day were like thorns in her mind, impossible to shake off. Frustrated and unable to sleep, she threw off her covers, slipping out of bed in her nightgown to pace the house.


    The mansion was eerily quiet, the darkness almost oppressive. "Where is everyone?!" she yelled, her voice echoing through the empty halls.


    Startled from their sleep, two housekeepers scrambled to their feet, barely managing to throw on their robes before rushing to Millie''s side. "Ms. Millie, what''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Should we call a doctor?"


    Millie stood there with a dark expression and snapped, "You two sleep like the dead! Are you here to have fun or to look after me and the kid?!"


    The housekeepers,pletely takenContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    aback by the outburst, were at a loss for words. In their minds, they wondered what else they could possibly do in the middle of the night besides sleep. Yet, they knew better than to voice these thoughts out loue, especially knowing Millie''s temper and the influence of the Sherwood family behind her.


    "Ms. Millie, what do you need?" one of them managed to ask, trying to keep the peace.


    "I want some chicken soup," Millie demanded, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    "Now?" The housekeeper''s voice trembled slightly, unsure.


    Millie''s sneer was cold. "Is there a problem?"


    "...No. I''ll start on it right away."


    Satisfied, Millie shifted, feeling a dull ache in her back from the day''s activities and the restless night.


    She turned to the other housekeeper. "You,e here and give me a massage."


    The housekeeper hesitated, caught off guard. "Me?"


    Millie''s patience was wearing thin. "Do you see anyone else here besides you and me? Stop ying dumb ande here. I''m exhausted." "But, Ms. Millie, with your pregnancy, it''s not advisable to just-"


    "Are you refusing to help me?" Millie


    cut her off, her anger ring. "I don''t care about your excuses. If you won''t do as I ask, you can leave!"


    Though the housekeeper wanted to exin the risks, Millie''s aggressive stance made it clear she wasn''t open to discussion. With a heavy heart and a sense of resignation, she tandplied, knowing all too well the consequences of defying Millie''s Wishes.

 Chapter 259

    "Just do it, it''s not like it''s my fault if anything goes wrong. She''s the one who asked for it."


    "Alright, pleasey down."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Millie eased onto the couch, "That''s more like it. Sometimes you have to show a bit of spine before anyone takes you seriously. It''s like you only understand tough love. Honestly, it''s pathetic!" The nanny paused mid-motion, took a deep breath, and restrained herself.


    "Did you skip dinner or something? Your hands feel like feathers. Can''t you put a little more oomph into it?"


    The nanny replied, "...Okay."


    "Ouch! I said a little more oomph, not to break my back. Are you trying to pick a fight with me?"


    Taking another deep breath, the nanny asked, "Is this pressure okay?"


    "It''s fine, I guess."


    Half an hourter, the steaming chicken soup was served, its rich aroma filling the air. It was clear from the glossy sheen on top that it was perfectly cooked. The nanny had even added a touch of honey for sweetness.


    However, after just one taste, Millie put her spoon down with a frown, "What''s this vor? It tastes... off."


    "It''s not undercooked, is it?"


    Hearing this, Frieda panicked, "How could it be undercooked? I''ve been making chicken soup for years, and it''s always been like this. Maybe try another sip?"


    Millie crossed her arms and scoffed, "So, if the cooking method''s fine, the problem must be with the chicken, right? But I remember Beverley saying she got me the best quality. So, are you trying to pull a fast one on me here?"


    Frieda was taken aback by her leap in logic but defended herself, "Ms. Millie, how can you throw such usations at me? I''ve been with the Sherwood family for twenty years, handling everything from the finest dishes to daily chores. If you think I''m cutting corners, you can call the police right now. I will cooperate fully!"


    The mention of the police made Millie''s eyes flicker.


    She didn''t really think there was anything wrong with the soup; she just wanted to stir up some drama and vent her frustrations.


    After Beverley scolded her, she took her frustration out on Beverley''s nanny, giving back just as much as she received.


    "What''s all this noise about? Can''t people sleep in peace? Got nothing better to do?"


    Murray stumbled in, reeking of alcohol, and was immediately annoyed by themotion.


    Millie quickly adjusted her demeanor, no longer interested in pestering the nanny, and greeted


    ????


    him with a smile, "Murray, you''re


    back? Det me take your coat. I was just about to serve some chicken soup..."


    She was abruptly cut off by Murray pushing her away.


    "Did you not hear a word I said? I told you to keep your distance. Can''t you understand in English?"


    He stepped back, looking at her as if she were something he couldn''t shake off.


    Millie''s smile froze.


    Ignoring her act, Murray headed straight upstairs to the master bedroom.


    Millie''s face contorted with frustration for a moment.


    Turning around, she saw the nannies still standing there and snapped, "What are you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen a couple fight? Get lost!"


    Millie brought up a hangover cure from the kitchen, but before she could knock, she noticed the door, was slightly ajar. She quietly pushed it open, finding the room empty but hearing the sound of a shower running in the bathroom.


    Silently, she ced the tray down and tiptoed towards the source of the sound.


    Murray turned on the shower, letting the water cascade over him. Suddenly, he noticed a shadow approaching through the frosted ss door. He squinted, a hint of anger shing in his eyes.

 Chapter 260

    Shutting off the water, he wrapped himself in a bathrobe, and in the moment before the shadow could press against the door, he quickly twisted the knob and pulled it open, bumping right into Millie who''d sneaked up.


    "Who let you in?!"


    Fury was brewing in his eyes like an impending storm.


    "I''ve told you, you''re not allowed in here. Can''t you understand?! Where do you get the guts?!"


    Feeling the icy chill emanating from him, Millie''s limbs went cold, "I-I came to bring you coffee."


    He smirked cruelly, his words cutting deep, "What do you think you''re doing? You think I''m clueless? Just because we''ve hung out a few times, you think you''re important? I''ve seen plenty of women like you-just a wave of my hand and theye running like dogs. What makes you any different? Even if you stood naked in front of me, I wouldn''t spare you a second nce."


    Murray looked down on her, his gaze filled with contempt. "You know why?"


    Millie was trembling all over, covering her ears, shaking her head frantically, "No... I don''t want to hear, please stop-"


    "Can''t bear to hear it? Then don''t bother me. I find it disgusting. Get out!"


    In tears, Millie ran away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Murray carelessly knocked over the tray she had brought.


    That night, Millieid awake until dawn, her pillow soaked with tears, haunted by his heartless and cold demeanor.


    Why? She was pregnant with his child; shouldn''t he be treating her better?


    Or was it... that his heart was still set on Roseanne, wishing to rekindle their old me?


    With this thought, Millie couldn''t stay in bed any longer. In a fit of rage, she kicked over the nightstand.


    Early next morning, when Sadie had just finished cleaning the master bedroom, the mess of spilled coffee and broken pieces on the floor disgusted her!


    Then she heard a crash from the next room, leaving her bewildered.


    What''s with these people? So annoying!


    A whole family of drama!


    Isn''t a worker''s life valuable? She wished she could hand them a mop each!


    But then, thinking of the hefty


    payce Sherwoods gave her every month, her anger dissipated. She approached the adjacent room''s door, listening:


    "Ms. Millie? Are you awake? Mrs. Sherwood called earlier, instructing me to remind you to have breakfast on time. Ms. Millie?"


    No response from inside, which puzzled Sadie.


    Wasn''t there noise of things being smashed just now? Why so quiet all of a sudden?


    She was about to leave when suddenly, the door opened, and a weak voice came through: "Sadie, my stomach hurts-"


    Millie was pale, one hand clutching her abdomen, her forehead covered in swea this time, it seemed


    genuine, and Sadie pave


    Immediately, she fumbled for her phone, ready to call for help: "What''s... what''s the driver''s number again?"


    She pped her forehead, "Crap! The driver''s off today. I''m calling 911 right now, Ms. Millie, hang in there..."


    Millie was both angry and anxious. "How long for an ambnce? My stomach hurts so bad, it can''t be serious, right?"


    Sadie didn''t know; she had never called an ambnce before!


    Just then, a maid walking by noticed the situation and quickly turned to grab her phone:


    "I''m calling Mrs. Sherwood right away!"


    Suddenly, the vi was bustling with activity.


    Half an hourter, the ambnce arrived.


    Millie was wheeled in, two maids followed, and everyone else seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Finally, some peace.


    Beverley received the news and immediately rushed to the hospital.


    "My grandchild, how''s my grandchild? Is everything alright?"


    It took her a while, but she finally found Millie and the doctor in the emergency room.


    The doctor addressed her, "You must be a family member? We''ve already examined the pregnantdy There''s no serious issue, just that the emotional stress caused some false contractions. It''s essential for her to maintain a calm demeanor moving forward."

 Chapter 261

    Beverley heaved a sigh of relief after hearing the doctor''s reassessment, "That''s great news. Should we get some medicine, just in case?"


    The doctor shook his head, "She''s in fine shape for a pregnant woman. What she needs isn''t medication, but rest. Take her home and let her rx." Beverley couldn''t help but grimace.


    It dawned on her that Millie had made a mountain out of a molehill, causing unnecessary rm.


    Milliey in the hospital bed, feeling a bit sheepish.


    She had panicked over some indigestion and severe bellyaches, fearing the worst, only to find out at the hospital that it was nothing serious.


    Beverley took a deep breath, deciding to bite her tongue for the sake of her future grandchild.


    Upon entering the room, she couldn''t resist issuing a warning, "You better keep it together and stop making a fuss over nothing- or else you know the consequences!"


    Millie shrank back, barely whispering, "I understand."


    With a stern look, Beverley stormed off.


    After a busy period in theb, Roseanne unexpectedly received a call from Ms. Payne.


    She was invited over to her ce the following week for an introduction, but Roseanne sensed something was off in Ms. Payne''s usual lively tone, and curiously, why next week when she was avable this week? "Sure," she agreed verbally but decided to take the subway over that afternoon, quietly.


    Thest time she was there, tending to the flowers, Madeleine Payne had insisted she keeps a spare key for convenience, stating she was wee anytime.


    This visit proved the perfect opportunity to use it.


    Upon opening the door, a faint scent of herbal remedies greeted her. She was about to announce her arrival when the housekeeper, surprised eximed, "Roseanne? What brings you here today? Ms. Payne mentioned you''de by next week."


    "Pauline, who is it?"


    §à§Þ


    Hearing themotion, a figure slowly approached, leaning on a cane.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Roseanne''s concern deepened, "So, this is why you didn''t want me over this week?"


    Madeleine looked a bit guilty, her n to dy the visit had inadvertently raised suspicions.


    "Ah, it''s just the same old issues, nothing serious. Just a re-up of arthritis, I was at the hospital a few days ago. It''ll pass in a couple of days."


    "How can arthritis severe enough to require a cane be a minor issue that resolves in days?" Roseanne countered.


    Madeleine, unable to dodge the concern, coughed tactically.


    Pauline, ever cheerful, interjected, "I''ll leave you two to chat. I''m going to tidy up the kitchen and bring some fresh fruit."


    Once alone, Roseanne didn''t hold back, rolling up Madeleine''s trouser leg to reveal a significantly swollen calf, especially around the joint.


    She was genuinely upset, "You said you saw a doctor. Which hospital? Who was the doctor? I want to have


    a word with them about this ''not serious, will get better in a few days'' diagnosis."


    Madeleine resigned, "Alright, alright, you caught me skirting the issue. I admit, I refused the hospital visit and just got some prescriptions. Happy now?"


    "As we age, our bodies remind us in various ways. If I spent all my time in hospitals, wouldn''t that be a waste?"


    "I didn''t want to worry you, which is why I kept it from you. But you''re too smart for your own good, nothing gets past you."


    She patted Roseanne''s head


    affectionately, her eyes twinkling


    with mirth, "If it were you, you''d likely


    do the same. There''s far more


    intrigue in theb than in a hospital


    ward, right?"

 Chapter 262

    Roseanne felt a lump in her throat but she understood.


    For Madeleine, research always came first.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It wasn''t about the length of life, but the depth of the ocean of scientific inquiry she was navigating.


    Maybe she would never reach the bottom, maybe she would exhaust herself trying, but what did it matter?


    She was willing to rest eternally in the river of research, bing the nutrients for those who followed, lighting their path forward.


    "Are you going to cry again?"


    Madeleine sighed, scenes like this were exactly what she tried to avoid.


    Roseanne sniffled, "Who''s crying? I''m not crying."


    "Sure, sure, you''re not crying." Madeleine chuckled.


    "Let me give you a massage..."


    Understanding her stubbornness and determination, Roseanne didn''t try to persuade her further. Instead, she sat down and started gently massaging Madeleine''s calves. Soon, Madeleine felt much better.


    "Your arthritis must be acting up because of this crazy weather we''ve been having. I ordered some bath salts for you; they should be delivered in a couple of days. Remember to soak your feet every night, it''ll help a lot." "I know, I know."


    Madeleineughed, pointing at the table, "There, take that phone number."


    Roseanne was puzzled.


    "Remember Hans Olson?"


    Roseanne''s eyes widened. "Professor Olson?!"


    "Yep, that''s him. He found out you were back and secretly applied to my graduate program. He''s mad I didn''t call him first to let him know, sulking now. I can''t deal with him; you give him a call, he listens to you." Roseanne was bewildered. How could she possibly manage Professor Olson''s temper?


    Since bioinformatics heavily depends onputing to handle and analyzerge sets of biological data, it requires a solid background in information technology and programming skills.


    This was how, when Murray was kicked out and they were living in a basement, Roseanne managed to earn their first seed money by coding a small program, thanks to theputer science tutoring Hans provided her during her undergraduate studies. After making sure Ms. Payne had soaked her feet and taken her medication, and after cooking her a homemade meal, Roseanne finally headed home.


    At home, she took out the piece of paper and dialed the number written on it.


    The first call was promptly hung up.


    The second call, same result.


    On the third attempt, the call was finally answered.


    "Hmph! Who''s this?" The grumpy old voice came through.


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh. Just that "hmph" gave away so much.


    She decided not to y by the rules: "Sorry, wrong number, goodbye-"


    "Roseanne!" The other side immediately reacted.


    "Professor Olson..."


    "You dare hang up, just try!"


    "...I wouldn''t dare, I''m behaving."


    "Howe you only contacted Madeleine when you got back? Am I not your mentor too? And you dare apply for a graduate program without consulting me?!"


    "Professor, my undergrad was in bioinformatics..."


    "So


    Com just as talented in


    science. What''s wrong


    fields? Got a problem


    with that?" Content beet


    "...No problem."


    "Hmph!"


    After finally appeasing Hans, Roseanne breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, out of the blue, he asked, "Have you forgotten everything I taught you over the years?"


    "Absolutely not."


    "Words aren''t enough, show me."


    Roseanne was puzzled.


    And just like that, she spent the entire night tapping away at her keyboard coding with the old man.


    As dawn was breaking, Hans said, "Ahem! That''s enough for today. u''ve got the final exam the final exam questions


    and


    You swers down, notot


    bad."

 Chapter 263

    Roseanne groaned internally, "Doesn''t your conscience hurt?"


    After snoozing for an hour, Roseanne blinked open her eyes to find it was already 8 AM. She hurriedly got ready and dashed out the door, heading straight to theb.


    Owen noticed she was half an hourte today and looked a bit off. Surprised, he asked, "Rough night?"


    Roseanne shook her head, "Not exactly. Just stayed up toote."


    Owen raised an eyebrow but didn''t pry further.


    Roseanne pped her cheeks lightly, forcing herself to perk up- Time to get to work!


    By lunchtime, after eating, Roseanne began to yawn uncontrobly.


    Owen saw her struggling and suggested, "Don''t push yourself too hard. Why not take a nap in the break room?"


    Feeling genuinely exhausted, Roseanne didn''t argue.


    Owen continued with his work. Two hourster, as he passed by the break room, he remembered Roseanne was still inside. He knocked first, getting no response, "...Roseanne? You okay in there? I''ming in."


    Worried she might be unwell, he gently pushed open the door, only to find her curled up in a corner, a small, peaceful bundle, breathing evenly in deep sleep.


    He sighed in relief, and the next second, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    She truly resembled a little kitten-quiet and beautiful.


    ...


    After spending two days in the hospital, Millie was climbing the walls, desperate to be discharged.


    The two nannies couldn''t decide for her and ended up calling Murray, who just hung up on them.


    Left with no choice, they called Beverley.


    On the phone, Beverley gave her a piece of her mind, "...Don''t think just because you''re carrying a baby, you can act all high and mighty. If you wanna y with fire, go ahead, but better hope that babyes out fine. Otherwise, you''ll be in a world of trouble!" Millie listened, fuming, but dared not talk back.


    Eventually, Beverley agreed to let her leave the hospital, warning, "This is thest time. Take care of that baby!"


    Returning to the vi, the servants, who had just enjoyed two days of peace, felt the storm clouds gathering again. Oh, the horror!


    Especially for Sadie!


    When Millie arrived, Sadie practically


    rose from the dead on her tiny cot in


    the room, her expressio very picture of despair: "I was just napping!"


    the


    Right on her heels, Beverley''s family doctor walked in, imposing a strict regimen for her, including a nd diet.


    Millie wanted to rebel butcked even the courage to call Beverley.


    "I need to get out! Now!" she screamed at the servants, venting her frustration.


    Soon, the driver was ready, and she stormed out, the nannies trailing behind. "What are you doing?"


    "Mrs. Sherwood said to stick close to you, ensuring your and the baby''s safety."


    Millie was on the verge of a breakdown.


    She instructed the driver to stop right at the entrance of a shopping mall, stormed in, and grabbed whatever was expensive, swiping Murray''s credit card without a second thought.


    Clothes, bags, things she''d normally hesitate to buy or wouldn''t dare to, she got them all.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    All the


    suppping bags were handed


    off to


    the


    nannies, "Move it, you''re


    d to stick close, aren''t you?


    Hurry up!"


    The nannies, burdened with bags, could only trudge behind her, silentlymiserating with Sadie for her hard work.


    Meanwhile, in a boardroom, Murray was listening to a department manager''s quarterly summary.


    His phone was buzzing non-stop on the table.


    Everyone present cast discreet nces his way.


    Murray picked up his phone, only to see a flood of spending alerts.

 Chapter 264

    Murray''s head was pounding, and his temper was fraying at the edges. Without a word, he silenced his phone and mmed it down on the desk. "Continue," he said, his voice cold as ice. The others in the meeting didn''t dare make eye contact, each focusing intently on their own thoughts.


    After the meeting, back in his office, Murray picked up his phone again and couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh at what he saw.


    Millie had gone on a shopping spree with his credit card, and he was getting all the notifications. The messages kepting, one after another, until he was about to put the phone down in frustration. That''s when Millie sent a message. "Murray, I bought all these. Do you like them? I even got you a tie and a jacket."


    He barely nced at it before he blocked her number, scoffing at the audacity.


    Rubbing his temples, Murray walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing out at the bustling streets below, his thoughts drifting back to Roseanne.


    Lately, she was all he could think about, even appearing in his dreams.


    He had given Roseanne a credit card too, for her essential needs and the asional gift for Beverley, but she hardly used it for personal luxuries, preferring to pay with her own earnings from coding projects. He knew she didn''t make much, but she never cared for brand names anyway.


    The jewelry and designer bags he bought for her were rarely used, reserved only for special asions. After they split, she left it all behind without a second thought, as if discarding trash.


    Millie, on the other hand, was a constant, bitter reminder of what he had lost ¡ª a beautiful rtionship traded for a mess.


    ...


    At the mall.


    Millie, seeing no reply, sent another message, only to be greeted with an error. He had blocked her!


    Her cheeks were red with anger and her stomach knotted with distress. Taking a deep breath to calm down, she turned to her nannies and ordered, "I want that coconut water from the shop downstairs. Go get it for me."


    "I''ll go. You stay here with the bags," one nanny suggested to the other.


    "Fine." Millie sneered, "I said both of you. Are you deaf?"


    "But what about all this stuff?"


    "Carry it."


    The nannies exchanged a look of mutual exasperation and concealed anger. This was unnecessary torment.


    But Millie didn''t care. She needed to vent the frustration she felt from Murray and Beverley somehow.


    That night, Murray didn''te home.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Millie, surrounded by her shopping bags, oscited between crying andughing, then started throwing things around. Sadie, half asleep, groaned, "Not again!"


    But she just rolled over, pulling the nket over her head, trying to block out the noise and go back to sleep. Let Millie break things; they''d clean up in the morning.


    Predicting this tantrum, the other nannies had already excused themselves earlier, one citing back pain needing a hospital visit, the other needing to care for a O grandchild. en


    So, when Millie stormed out of her room, ready to unleash her fury, she was met with an eerie silence. The vi was empty. Pausing for a moment, she yelled, "Frieda! Sadie! Where the hell are you all?! I want chicken soup! "My stomach hurts¡ª"


    But when her usual demands fell on deaf ears, Millie finally calmed down.

 Chapter 265

    Storming back to her bedroom, Millie mmed the door with a loud thud.


    The very next morning, barely out of bed and her work attire half on, Sadie heard Millie shouting from upstairs, "Somebody-quick-take me to the hospital-"


    Sadie rolled her eyes. The first time it happened, she was genuinely panicked and all over the ce, but this time... Well, let''s just say she was more acquainted with the drill. She whipped out her phone and dialed the driver, "Hey, Abe, her highness is having anotherThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ''crisis.""


    Abe replied, "Alright, I''m on my way."


    Then, Sadie called Beverley, "Mrs. Sherwood, it''s like this..."


    She had the entire procedure down pat, managing everything with ease.


    At the hospital-


    Beverley stood in the corridor outside the ward, her face set in a grim expression.


    The doctor''s advice was the same as before, "It''s nothing serious, just make sure she rests."


    Beverley couldn''t take it anymore. She burst into the ward, berating her, "You make a mountain out of a molehill and run to the hospital for every little thing. What do you think this ce is?"


    "Is your head just for decoration?"


    "I''ve never seen anyone as dramatic as you. You can''t even handle something as simple as being pregnant without making a fuss. What use are you?!"


    She reminisced about the days when Roseanne was around. Not only did she take excellent care of Murray, but she also never caused any trouble. Whatever the issue, she would deal with it herself; if it was beyond her, she wouldn''t kick up a fuss but would calmly seek a solution.


    Looking at the current upant of the bed, Beverley thought she was more bothersome than a cricket and more annoying than a cockroach!


    A tiny issue would cause chaos at home, as if she expected the whole world to revolve around her.


    Who has the time for that? Did she think she was the center of the universe?


    Pah- What nonsense!


    Millie let Beverley''s words go in one ear and out the other, not letting them affect her at all.


    After being discharged that afternoon, she was back at it the next morning, iming her stomach hurt and she needed the hospital. Initially, Beverley would take calls from Sadie to stay informed, but after numerous times, she straight-up instructed Sadie-


    "Just handle it, no need to report back every time. That will be all."


    Sadie was speechless.


    "This family would be the end of me!" She thought.


    From then, Beverley finally found peace.


    If she wanted to be dramatic, let her be. Beverley decided she wouldn''t bother anymore.


    ...


    On the third day of May, it was Leda Reynolds'' birthday.


    The gift Roseanne had prepared, a "Gxy Forever" series diamond ne designed by the renowned Cherry, arrived just in time. Leda had been longing for this piece for ages. The series'' soul was its pristine blue diamonds, symbolizing "hope" much like the iconic ne from the blockbuster "The Princess Diaries," where it served as a love token between the leads.


    As the movie''s poprity soared, the ne became a sold-out sensation.


    It was impossible to find one domestically. The piece Roseanne managed to send had required some effort, acquired through contacts in Belgium.


    Leda couldn''t wait to have it put on,


    eximing, "Oh my gosh! It''s so beautiful! No wonder everyone''s after it. I checked the store several times, and they always said was out of stock."


    She wore an off-shoulder mermaid dress that day, its light blue perfectlyplementing the "Gxy Forever" ne. Stunning!


    ...


    At a leisure club-


    On a spacious terrace, through floor-to-ceiling windows, with soft music ying and exquisite pastries on the table, Beverley was enjoying afternoon tea with a few close friends.


    Ever since Sadie stopped reporting on Millie''s antics, Beverley felt as if the world had brightened considerably.


    asionally, she couldn''t help but wonder if insisting on preserving the child in Millie''s womb was the right or wrong decision.

 Chapter 266

    After all, Murray himself wasn''t exactly thrilled about the news.


    And well...


    Naylor Sherwood was still in the dark, and Beverley didn''t dare bring it up around him.


    Deep down, she was convinced Naylor would never stand by her side.


    Those Sherwoods, both father and son, had hearts of stone.


    At this point, suggesting Millie get an abortion was out of the question.


    So, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and ept it.


    "Hey, Mrs. White, I heard your daughter-inw is pregnant? Twins, no less."


    "Yeah, I just found out myself. Those kids kept it under wraps, waited until she was three months along to spill the beans, said they wanted to surprise me. Can you believe it? Quite the surprise, haha..."


    "Congrattions! My son can''t even find a girlfriend, who knows when I''ll get to be a grandma. Mrs. Sherwood''s son is about the same age as mine, right? Has he found someone?"


    Beverley chuckled, "Not yet, busy with his little startup. Why bother when he can juste back and take over the family businessfortably?"


    "Mrs. Sherwood, calling it a little startup? It''s publicly traded!"


    Beverley lifted her eyebrows in pride, but humbly replied, "Oh, it''s just a small venture really."


    "Ah, my kid doesn''t have the drive to start something of his own. Now with the baby on the way, he''s content with a cozy family life. He''s got no ambition. For me, it''s all about hoping those two little babies in my daughter-inw''s belly will make me proud someday." "Relying on embryos, now? Ha..."


    That got augh out of everyone.


    "You might not know this, but studies from abroad have shown that humans start absorbing knowledge unconsciously even as embryos. There''s an old saying, ''Kids can''t afford to lose at the starting line!""


    "Anyway, I signed my daughter-inw up for the top prenatal ss around, supposedly the best in the country. It''s beneficial for her and the babies."


    "I sat in on a couple of sessions, and it''s really something else! Starts with improving the mother herself, then subtly influences the fetus, achieving a step-by-step goal."


    "Mothers need to improve, huh?"


    "Of course! How can a less-than-excellent mother expect to have excellent children?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Thement was casual, but Beverley took it to heart.


    After the gathering, she returned home, deep in thought on her couch.


    Suddenly, she signaled her butler over-


    V


    "Call the number on this business card, inquire about the ss. If it checks out, sign Millie up. I''ll cover the cost, let''s keep Mr. Sherwood


    t of it, understood?" d


    The butler, aware of Millie''s pregnancy and seeing the prenatal ss studio on the card, nodded.


    Half an hourter, the butler reported back, "The ss is all set for Ms. Millie."


    "Good."


    Beverley picked up her phone and dialed Millie.


    After a lengthy ring, Millie finally answered, "Hello? Who''s this? What''s up?"


    Beverley''s expression grew darker when she heard her voice, especially when she realized that Millie hadn''t even saved her number in her phone. "It''s me," she said, trying to keep her cool.


    Millie''s voice perked up, "Oh, Beverley! Sorry, I didn''t check the caller ID. What''s going on?"


    Beverley replied, "I''ve enrolled you in a prenatal ss. It starts tomorrow. Don''t feel pressured, treat it like a social club. Everyone gets together, talks about interesting topics, and does fun activities, like floral arrangement, tea tasting..."

 Chapter 267

    now...''


    Millie popped a piece of orange into her mouth, shaking her head even before Beverley had finished her sentence. "Beverley, I''ve been under the weathertely, you know, in and out of the hospital every other day. There''s just no way I canmit to any sses right The memory of thest tea party, with its undertones of criticism and humiliation, was still fresh in her mind. The mere mention of attending another gathering, especially one that involved floral arrangements and tea tasting, triggered an immediate, visceral repulsion in Millie.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Beverley''s frustration boiled over. She hadid her cards on the table, and Millie wasn''t even pretending to cooperate anymore.


    "There''s no room for negotiation. You''re going, and that''s final!"


    Before Beverley could say another word, she was met with a "beep" signaling that Millie had hung up.


    Staring at her phone in disbelief, Beverley fumed. The nerve of that girl!


    She hadn''t even given birth yet and was already acting so boldly. If she had a boy, who knew how much more arrogant she''d be!


    Resolved, Beverley called her butler, instructing him to personally deliver the ss schedule to Millie. She made it clear: if Millie refused to attend, she could pack her bags and leave her son''s mansion, unborn child and all. The Sherwoods would disown them both. At nine in the evening, the butler returned.


    Beverley asked eagerly, "What did she say?"


    "Ms. Millie has agreed to attend the sses on time," the butler reported.


    "Hmph! At least she knows what''s good for her."


    The next morning, just as dawn broke, Millie was rudely awakened by her phone''s rm. Squinting and groggy, she answered, "Who is this?"


    ...


    "Good morning, is this Ms. Millie? I''m your instructor from the Baby Bloom Prenatal sses. Our assistant should''ve sent you the schedulest night. Your first ss is on dessert baking, starting at eight. It''s currently seven twenty-five. Can you make it inthirty-five minutes?"


    The voice on the other end seemed to sense Mille''s disorientation and quickly added, "Mrs. Sherwood made it clear that if you miss any sses, we are to inform here immediately, and she''ll personally ensure you attend."


    As she ate breakfast, she checked her phone and noticed several unread messages from her assistant, one of which included the ss schedule. ncing over the document, she almost choked on her milk.


    Recalling the butler''s words from the night before, Millie reluctantly got out of bed.


    The schedule was packed from eight in the morning to seven at night, covering everything from fashion styling to social etiquette, dessert baking, and even jewelry appreciation, with scarcely any time to rest.


    Every fiber of her being screamed


    resistance. She wanted nothing to do with it. Yet, the thought of Beverley''s warning and the desire to maintain her current lifestyle e hardened her resolve. She decided to face it head-on.


    Thus began Millie''s grueling routine of prenatal sses, early mornings, andte nights. She returned home each day exhausted, yet still had to find time for her regr college courses.


    After umting a series of absences, her academic advisor showed up at her door, questioning hermitment to her studies. Millie had no choice but to return to her sses.


    She managed to keep up appearances, asionally hiring someone to attend lectures in her ce and relying on her roommates for cover. She made sporadic appearances at school to maintain her student status. However, juggling her time between prenatal sses and school soon proved too much. Without much deliberation, Millie decided to drop out of college.

 Chapter 268

    When Millie decided to drop out of college, it was with a couple of significant reasons in mind. First, she wanted more time to focus on her pregnancy, and second, she wanted to devote her attention to Murray, her fiance from a wealthy background. For Millie, the prospect of marrying into affluence made her collegiate pursuits seem trivial. Why bother with textbooks and lectures when she was about to step into a life of luxury?


    So,e Monday, Millie headed to the administration office to hand in her withdrawal paperwork, citing health reasons for her departure a process she expected to be quick and straightforward.


    Since she was already on campus, Millie decided it was as good a time as any to clear out her dorm room. It was a Monday afternoon, a time when her sses were typically not in session, so she made her way there, finding her roommates all gathered inside. It had been a while since Millie hadst visited the dorm. Though she had left most of her belongings there, her presence had be rare.


    Her sudden appearance caught her roommates by surprise.


    "Millie, what brings you back? I thought you were staying at your boyfriend''s ce," one asked.


    "Forgot something here? Just text us next time. We could have Ubered it over to you," another added.


    With a slight smirk and a lift of her chin, Millie announced, "I''m here to pack up my things. I''ve decided to drop out."


    Dressed in a newly released Chanel sweater and Burberry trench coat, with a Hermes bag gifted by Beverley in hand, Millie exuded an air of sophistication and wealth. Her demeanor screamed of someone who belonged in high society, leaving her roommates in awe. Yvette, who was closest to Millie, was taken aback by her decision. "Dropping out is a big deal, Millie. Please don''t be hasty."


    The others nodded in agreement. "Yeah, dropping out is permanent. You''ll lose your student status. If you regret itter..." "Regret? What''s there to regret?" Millie scoffed. "I''ve made up my mind. There''s no turning back."


    "But you''re halfway through. Doesn''t it feel like a waste?" one roommate queried.


    Millie smiled lightly, "Not at all. Life''s about choices. I''m pregnant and about to marry into a wealthy family..."


    She whispered thest part, though her tone wasced with bragging and pride.


    "Right now, my priority is my child and learning to be the perfect high-society wife. As for my education... that can wait." After all, with money, education was never out of reach. The world was full of prestigious schools waiting for her pick. "Does your family know about your pregnancy and dropping out?" a roommate asked, concerncing her voice.


    Thinking of her indifferent father and gambling addicted mother, Millie grimaced. "It''s my life. They don''t need to know. Even if they did, they wouldn''t care."


    Though she spoke lightly, her roommates frowned, worried.


    "Millie, maybe it''s better to think this through."


    "Yeah, we struggled through school to get here. Giving up now... It feels wrong."


    They hinted at the uncertainties of life, including marriage and the importance of self-reliance. Despite their intentions to persuade her


    further Millie''s impatient frowneN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    showed she was no longer listening. Pushing too hard could only annoy her.


    Everyone has to live with the consequences of their choices. As bystanders, her roommates could


    only offer their advice and would


    what unfolded.


    ncing around the room, Millie scoffed at her old belongings. Cheap makeup, out-of-style clothes-nothing was up to her new standards.

 Chapter 269

    Millie was no longer the girl she used to be. The remnants of her old life no longer suited the woman she had be. "These... take a look and see if there''s anything you can use. Want anything, take it; the rest, please help me toss it."


    "Wait, you''re getting rid of all this?"


    "Yeah."


    Her roommate just stared in disbelief.


    After a quick trip to her dorm, where she picked up nothing, Millie walked out of the college gates and dialed her driver to pick her up.


    Amidst the surprised, envious, and spective nces of those around her, she calmly got into the backseat of her car and drove away with a flourish.


    That evening, Millie was surprised to find that Murray had unusuallye home early.


    Smiling, she greeted him, "Murray, I''ve got great news. I''ve submitted my withdrawal application to the college today. From now on, I can focus on taking care of you and our baby."


    Murray had just finished dealing with a troublesome bid at work.


    Thest thing he expected upon returning home, before he even had the chance to take off his coat, was Millie''s "surprise."


    He looked at her as if she had lost her mind.


    "Do you even realize what you''re doing?"


    Millie, missing the skepticism in his voice, mistook his reaction for concern. She thought he finally appreciated her sacrifice and her eyes welled up with tears. In a soft voice, she said, "Murray, are you worried about me? I''ve thought it through. You and our baby are what matter most to me. I''m willing to give up anything for you both. Just don''t resent me anymore, please be kinder to me and our child..."


    Murray scoffed, "If you don''t want to study, just say so. You don''t have to make it sound like you''re doing it for me. Your decisions are your own; do whatever you like."


    She didn''t value her own prospects; why should he remind her?


    People are inherently different.


    And she was worlds apart from Roseanne.


    At times like these, Murray almost wanted to p some sense into himself.


    ***


    June arrived, bringing an end to the rainy season and ushering in warmer days.


    Roseanne woke up to find the sulents in her home flourishing and the roses climbing over her balcony railing blooming in clusters.


    Everything seemed vibrant and full of life.


    She had been buried inb work recently, fullymitted topiling data for her thesis.


    Rushing home only to leave again in haste, she had little time to care for her nts.


    On a rare, less hectic morning, she carefully watered the flowers, loosened the soil, weeded, and fed the fish in her aquarium a hearty meal.


    Arriving at theb on time, she greeted everyone before diving into her day''s tasks.


    She had alreadypleted the collection of 42 sets of data, with 12 single variables and 15 control groups left to analyze. The workload was immense and demanded her


    full attention.


    Jen arrived two minuteste. Her husband was away on a business trip, and with her inws hospitalized, the responsibility of dropping her son at school fell on her shoulders. Caught in the morning rush, she was overwhelmed.


    "Things have been so unluckytely.


    Broke two dishes this morning, and nearly got into a scrape while dropping my son off at school. think might need to light someThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    candles or something"


    Stoddard couldn''t help but join in, "Since when did you start believing in that stuff? What happened to ''trust in science, let the data speak''?"


    Jen sighed, "When science and logic don''t offer solutions, sometimes all you can do is hope for a bit of divine intervention. My son''s grandma still in the hospital with her


    ver


    rheumatism acting up, in so much pain she can barely move.


    Roseanne paused in her work, turning to look at Jen.

 Chapter 270

    "Jen, is it gout?"


    "You know about it?"


    "Yeah. Mrs. Payne has it too. I''ve got this herbal remedy. Well, it''s not a cure-all, but it''s great for pain relief and has way fewer side effects than the prescription stuff."


    Jen''s eyes, which had been dull, suddenly sparkled with hope. "That''s fantastic! Send me the detailster, will you? I''ll swing by the pharmacy after work. Thank you so much."


    "You have no idea, my grandma''s been up all night in pain, and the painkillers don''t do a thing. I felt so helpless. If your remedy works, I owe you dinner!" Roseanne chuckled, "Dinner''s not necessary. It''s no big deal."


    Stoddard chimed in, "Have you guys noticed? Ever since Anne joined us, every problem seems to solve itself. She''s like a little lucky charm for ourb!"


    Sammy, just walking in, caught the tail end of the conversation. "A lucky charm? What''s this about?"


    Jen replied, "We''re talking about Roseanne. She''s not only gorgeous but also super capable, like a little lucky charm."


    Sammy nodded, about to agree, when suddenly Liz stood up from her desk, looking panicked, "Myputer''s been tampered with! All the experimental data on the hard drive is missing!" "What?"


    "A virus, again? That shouldn''t be happening..." Stoddard immediately went to hisputer to check. "The IT guy just upgraded our firewall. This shouldn''t be happening."


    Jen quickly checked herputer as well.


    The air grew tense.


    Stoddard announced, "My data''s all here, nothing''s missing. How about you, Jen?"


    "Mine''s fine too."


    Their eyes then turned to Sammy and Roseanne.


    Sammy reported, "All good here."


    Roseanne added, "Same, no problems."


    So, only Liz''s data had vanished.


    Jen suggested, "Maybe check again? Could it be saved in a different ce?"


    Liz frowned deeply, "I''ve looked everywhere, it''s not there."


    The group exchanged puzzled looks.


    "It doesn''t make sense. Everyone''sputer is fine, just yours has issues... That''s hard to believe."


    Liz''s voice grew heavy, "Myputer isn''t the problem. My data was deliberately deleted!"


    Silence fell over the room.


    Stoddard''s expression darkened slightly, "Liz, making ims like that requires evidence."


    "Mr. Stoddard don''t want to make such usations. There''s only a few of us in theb, and suspecting anyone feels wrong. But aside from this, I can''t imagine any other reason why everyone''s data is intact except mine."


    Jen hesitated, while Stoddard remained silent.


    As Liz said, her suspicion was the most usible yet the most grave.


    Stoddard asked, "Who do you suspect?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The question tightened the atmosphere.


    Liz''s gaze swept over everyone beforending on Roseanne: "These issues never happened before she arrived. Since then, it''s been one thing after another. It''s only natural I''d suspect her, isn''t it?"


    The usation pointed directly at Roseanne.


    Roseanne met Liz''s eyes squarely, but Liz looked away first, refusing to hold her gaze.


    Jen pondered for a moment. Normally, she''d stay quiet, but this time¡ª


    "Deliberately deleting data is a serious usation. We''ve known Roseanne for a while, and I absolutely trust her character. There might be a misunderstanding Kere. It''s too early to jump to conclusions and point fingers."


    Liz was surprised to see Jen, who normally kept quiet and stayed out of things, be the first to stand up for Roseanne.


    Stoddard nodded, "Roseanne, with her attention to detail and considerate nature, doing something like this? I can''t believe it either."

 Chapter 271

    Sammy''s gaze flickered, hesitation clear in his eyes, but he remained silent.


    Liz, seeing everyone rallying around Roseanne, couldn''t help but feel a surge of annoyance. Yet, she couldn''t let her frustration show on her face and had to forcefully restrain herself. "You think you know someone, but do you really? Who''s to say what she''s truly like? What if it''s all just an act?"


    "Yesterday morning, when I checked, everything was fine with the data. Today, it''s gone. I remember yesterday afternoon, Jen and Mr. Stoddard left first, then Sammy and I followed, leaving Roseanne and Mr. Reynolds."


    "Mr. Reynolds has no reason to do this, so it must have been Roseanne!"


    Liz was assertive, and at first nce, her logic seemed solid.


    But Roseanne quickly spotted the w in her argument. She looked directly at Liz, emphasizing each word, "You said you checked the data yesterday morning. Did you check again when you left?"


    "Of course! Everything was there!"


    "Are you sure?"


    Liz snapped, "Of course, I''m sure. What are you implying? That I''m trying to frame you?"


    Roseanne replied calmly, "Okay, so ording to your logic, the data went missing sometime between when you left yesterday and got here today, right?" "Right."


    "Then let''s check the security footage."


    Jen nodded in agreement, saying, "Yeah, we forgot about the surveince. Ourb is monitored 24/7."


    "Fine," Liz said with a smirk, "Let''s check the surveince then, to avoid any ims of me targeting anyone." When they arrived at the control room, Stoddard asked the security staff to pull up thest two days of footage.


    But the result was shocking-


    The surveince footage was missing.


    Jen eximed, "What''s going on? How could the surveince video be missing?"


    The security staff was just as puzzled, "All the footage from the past month is here, except for thest two days. It''s really strange..."


    "This makes it obvious, doesn''t it? Someone deliberately erased the key footage. No wonder someone was so keen on checking the surveince, they must have been prepared!"


    Liz crossed her arms, nearly outright using Roseanne.


    Owen, just finished with his ss, arrived at theb to find it empty. After inquiring with the security guard, he found his way to the control room.


    His calm gaze swept over everyone as he asked, "What''s happening? Why is everyone here?"


    Liz rushed to speak, her voice tinged


    with distress, "Professor, my experimental data has been maliciously deleted. It took me a week to gather it all, and just as was about to upload it to our system, I found it gone today."


    Her voice grew more aggrieved, eventually breaking into a sob-


    "In thest two days, Roseanne was thest to leave theb, and now the surveince fromst night is missing. She''s the prime suspect have every reason to believe she deliberately deleted my data


    Jen and Stoddard, concerned that Owen might believe Liz''s one-sided story, quickly interjected-


    "Mr. Reynolds, we haven''t gotten to the bottom of this yet."


    "I don''t believe Roseanne would do such a thing."


    Sammy, unusually quiet, furrowed his brow, seemingly lost in thought. The past few days, both he and Lizz had left theb at their usual times, spending the evenings shopping and dining out. Liz had no opportunity to work on that data set...


    Sammy looked over at Liz and, for the first time, felt something off about her.


    Owen asked for details about when the data was lost, where it was stored, and if there were any backups.


    Liz answered him thoroughly, her details matching up.


    This only seemed to increase the suspicion on Roseanne.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jen and Stoddard wanted to defend her but were at a loss for words, feeling helpless.


    Just then, Roseanne, the eye of the storm, slowly lifted her gaze, her calm sweeping across the room until it finally rested on Liz- "Figuring out who deleted the data isn''t that hard."

 Chapter 272

    Stoddard raised an eyebrow, "Got any tricks up your sleeve?"


    "Well, if we could somehow recover the deleted experiment data and check the deletion logs to pinpoint the exact moment it was wiped, we could figure out who was in theb at that time." Stoddard frowned, "Easier said than done. The recycle bin''s been emptied. Recovering the data must be a nightmare, right?"


    Roseanne chimed in, "I can give it a shot."


    She hadn''t mentioned it before simply because retrieving data was time-consuming, and checking the surveince footage was the quickest and easiest solution.


    But now, it was clear that surveince wouldn''t cut it.


    As Roseanne settled in front of theputer, fingers poised over the keyboard, Owen suddenly halted her.


    Everyone looked at him, puzzled, including Roseanne.


    Owen cleared his throat, "First off, there''s no concrete evidence pointing towards Roseanne. Everything we''re going on right now is just Liz''s spection."


    "It''s like if your wallet gets stolen on the street, and you grab the first person who looks sketchy to you, piling on so-called ''evidence'' because they look the part. Does that mean they should prove they''re not the thief?" "They''d probably just call you crazy."


    "Roseanne," Owen continued, his gaze firm, "you have the skills to uncover the truth, but don''t fall into the trap of proving your innocence."


    In that moment, Roseanne had to admit, she was impressed by Owen''s rationality and logic.


    "Right," Jen pped her forehead, "why should Roseanne have to prove anything? Isn''t it ''innocent until proven guilty''?"


    All eyes turned to Liz.


    Her smug smile froze, suddenly unsure of how the tables had turned.


    "I... I was just suspicious," she stammered, "I never said it was definitely Roseanne."


    Owen concluded, "In that case, we should involve the authorities."


    Jen nodded, "Agreed."


    Stoddard raised both hands in support, "Sounds fair to me."


    "Okay." Owen pulled out his phone.


    Liz''s eyes darted, mouth opening then closing, worried about saying the wrong thing.


    Just as Owen was about to dial, Liz bit her lip nervously, her palms sweating.


    That''s when Sammy, who had been silent, spoke up-


    "Uh... I just remembered, I used Roseanne''sputer before I left work yesterday. I deleted a few unnecessary documents and emptied the recycle bin. I might''ve identally deleted Roseanne''s data folder..."


    Scratching his head, he continued, "I''m really sorry for causing such a stir. My bad, really sorry..."


    Sammy apologized profusely, bowing.


    Then, he turned to Liz, "Sorry, Roseanne, for the extra work you''ll have to do."


    Liz replied stiffly, "It''s fine."


    Jen eyed them both suspiciously, "As long as it''s cleared up. Sammy, just be more careful next time."


    "Will do."


    Endrew her gaze, "IfThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "If


    there''s nothing else, I''ve got thing!


    to do She didn''t offer to recover Liz''s data after all.


    Why return hate with kindness when no good deed goes unpunished?


    With that, she turned to leave, briefly catching Owen''s concerned She smiled softly, a silent passing between them.


    you

 Chapter 273

    Owen could see the gratitude in her eyes- a simple but profound ''thank you."


    ...


    At 8 PM, Owen invited everyone out for ate-night snack.


    "This barbecue spot is both affordable and delicious. Roseanne, you absolutely must try their signature zing beef skewers. I''ll order a bunch for you," Jen said with enthusiasm as soon as they were seated.


    Stoddard took the seat to Roseanne''s left, immediately pouring her a ss of iced tea. "It''s sweltering tonight, easy to get overheated. Have some tea first. Oh, and you''ve got to try the pickles-they''re a fantastic appetizer. Want some?" Roseanne was taken aback by their sudden warmth, guessing they might feel they had wronged her and were looking to make amends, which left her in a bittersweet mood.


    Liz watched the scene unfold with lips pressed tighter and tighter.


    She used to be the one everyone took care of. But ever since Roseanne arrived, Liz had watched as everyone gradually shifted their attention towards her, feeling powerless to stop it...


    "I need some air," she said abruptly, standing to leave.


    Sammy noticed Liz''s mood and excused himself shortly after.


    The alley nearby, known on social media for its quaint charm, was adorned with string lights that created a magical atmosphere. Liz wandered through it aimlessly, with Sammy discreetly following behind.


    Hearing footsteps, Liz turned around irritably, "How long are you going to follow me? Is it so wrong to want some fresh air?"


    Sammy paused for a moment before lifting his gaze, "Liz, did you really lose your data?"


    Her eyes flickered, "What do you mean by that?"


    "We''ve been leaving theb right after work these days. When would you have had the time to finish that experiment, let alone the data?"


    "Sammy, what are you trying to say?" Her voice rose, tinged with anger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''m saying, you''re a good person, and shouldn''t... do such things."


    Liz bit her lip, her voice breaking slightly, "You think I did it?"


    "The data was mine. Why would I risk not finishing my thesis over something that hurts others and benefits no one?"


    "So, I just don''t get what you were thinking," Sammy said, his gaze intense as if trying to see into her soul.


    Liz instinctively looked away, "I''m the victim here. Instead of helping me find who really deleted the data, you''re here using me..."


    Seeing her defensive stance,


    Sammy frowned, "Even though 10 stepped up and took the me, you know best whether I used yourputer. I just want you to tell me the truth."


    Confronted by his questioning, Liz''s frustration boiled over, "So what if it was me? Let''s say I did it. Are you going to report me? Fine, go ahead, do it now! I don''t need your pity or to carry the me for me!"


    Sammy was stunned, then said softly, "Why?"


    "Before she came along, everything came in theb was fine. As soon as Roseanne showed up, everything changed. Mr. Reynolds, Jen, Mr. Stoddard, and even you, all you see is Roseanne. She''s perfect in every way, always outstanding!"


    "Roseanne, Roseanne, Roseanne! I''m sick of hearing that name. I just wanted things to go back to the way they were. Is that so wrong?"


    Liz had been rtively calm, but as she spoke, her pent-up emotions burst forth like a dam breaking, uncontroble and fierce.


    Seeing her like a wounded animal, Sammy''s heart softened, and he blurted out, "Liz, I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?"

 Chapter 274

    "Although Mr. Stoddard, Jen, and Mr. Reynolds seemed to have all their attention on Roseanne, I''m not in that camp. You''re the only one I see, the only one I care about. I''ll always be on your side, treating you as the most important person in my life. I really, really like you. Would you give me a chance to stand by your side and protect you openly?"


    Sammy had fallen for Liz the moment she walked into theb.


    She was vibrant, lively, talented, and came from a well-to-do family-quite the opposite of him. It felt natural, almost destined, that he was drawn to her.


    He''d pursued her for a long time, but she had never epted.


    Now, though, Sammy wanted to try once more for himself.


    Liz didn''t notice the deep, affectionate look in the boy''s eyes. She was perplexed. Why would Sammy choose this moment to ask her out? Was it some kind of veiled threat? A way to pressure her?


    If she didn''t ept, would he expose everything she had done to everyone?


    Fear gripped Liz''s heart. If she left theb, any chance with Owen would vanish entirely. She couldn''t take that risk...


    "Liz, it''s okay if you don''t ept," Sammy scratched his head, "These two things aren''t really rted, I just... got carried away and wanted to say it... Anyway, I get why you''re not fond of Roseanne, but in the future... maybe don''t act on it. If Mr. Reynolds finds out, there could be serious consequences."


    His words were casual, but she heard the underlying threat.


    "Fine, I ept."


    "What? Really?" He was prepared for rejection and was shocked by her eptance.


    "I said, I ept. I''ll go out with you."


    "That''s incredible! Liz, thank you! I''ll treat you so well, you''ll see!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sammy was ecstatic,pletely oblivious to Liz''s reluctance.


    Perhaps deep down, he knew Liz''s feelings for him weren''t as intense as his were for her. Yet, he believed that with effort, even a stone could be warmed.


    ...


    Hand in hand, the two returned to thete-night food stall, Sammy''s smile almost splitting his face.


    Jen''s eyes darted to their joined hands. "Well, well, what do we have here?"


    Sammy couldn''t hide his glee. "Liz just epted my proposal. We''re officially together now."


    Jen blinked, "Congrattions, your persistence paid off."


    "Ha..."


    Stoddard chimed in, "Good on you,d! Well done!"


    Sammy''s interest had been obvious since Roseanne''s first day in theb.


    Liz had always been lukewarm, neither epting nor rejecting, leading everyone to believe Sammy''s pursuit would be a long one. Yet, here they were, suddenly in full bloom.


    Roseanne smiled genuinely, offering her congrattions.


    Owen not only congratted them but also asked the stall owner to add a few more dishes to celebrate.


    Liz kept an eye on Owen''s


    When he heard the news from


    Sammy, his smile only grew, showing no signs of


    disappointment.


    At that moment, Liz''s hopes were finally dashed.


    After thete-night snack, it was already half-past ten.


    Everyone went their separate ways, with Roseanne and Owen also preparing to head home.


    The food stall was near Kingswell University, and since Owen hadn''t driven and it was still early,


    Roseanne suggested a walk vel??


    digest their meal.

 Chapter 275

    Strolling along the riverbank, the neon signs on both sides flickered, the bustling noise of the city suddenly quieted down, giving Roseanne the illusion that both time and pace had slowed down. Side by side, afortable silence enveloped them, not awkward but harmoniously unspoken.


    It felt as if doing nothing, just being beside this person, was the mostfortable state of being.


    "How about we go up to the bridge and catch some wind?"


    Roseanne suddenly suggested, a gentle breeze blowing by as she tucked a stray hair behind her ear.


    Owen followed her gaze towards the distant bridge: "Sounds good, though it seems a bit far."


    Roseanne joked: "What, getting tired already?"


    Owen raised an eyebrow, responding: "How about we race to see who gets there first?"


    Heughed at the thought, both of them in their fifties, acting like children.


    But Roseanne was eager: "Alright, loser buys ice cream."


    Had Leda been there, she''d have teased her for such modest ambitions.


    Just ice cream, and from her cousin no less. Even if she asked for something more expensive, he wouldn''t blink an eye, okay?


    Owen, however, nodded seriously: "You''re on."


    "On the count of three. Three, two, one-"


    Roseanne took off, with Owen leisurely chasing behind.


    He kept a steady distance, neither too close nor too far.


    Reaching the bridge out of breath, Roseanne''s eyes sparkled despite her fatigue.


    Turning back with a triumphant smile, she looked at him like a smug little fox- "Mr. Reynolds, I won!"


    Owen had already made his way to


    the


    at


    the freezerce store, pointing a


    do


    generously: "What vor


    u want?"


    "Strawberry, please."


    Owen picked one for himself as well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Thus, they satzily on the curb, eating their ice cream, basking in the post-exercise bliss.


    "No stars tonight." Roseanne gazed at the pitch-ck sky, her tone tinged with disappointment.


    "As a kid, seeing stars was so easy, I seldom looked up."


    Because it was easy, there was no need to look up intentionally; anytime she wanted, the stars were there.


    Elbows propped on knees, Roseanne rested her chin in her hand, her mind wandering through scattered memories.


    Always the exemry child, the envy of others, yet her parents hardly imposed restrictions or interference.


    Norris Cole, busy to the point of


    missing holidays, still fulfilled his e


    daughter''s whims, treating her dike a princess, but never sparing the rod


    when needed.


    In contrast, Madge''s expectations were simpler, or rather, nonexistent.


    She could romp around, ssh in puddles on rainy days, or get as muddy as a little monkey, as long as she was alive.


    "... My mom could always guess


    where I hid my allowance, even my


    dad''s secret stash wasn''t safe from her precise search, she never missed."


    Recalling her childhood, Roseanne''sughter was bright.


    Her eyes sparkled like the stars, asionally gesturing as she spoke, bathed in the warm glow of the streetlight.


    Owen watched quietly, a smile ying on his lips, captivated by the radiance as if about to drown in it.


    And he, willingly overwhelmed, unable to resist.

 Chapter 276

    Every time I messed up, my dad and I would huddle up, chalk it up to a lesson learned, and then scout for an even more secretive spot to regroup. But, without fail, it was like my mom had eyes everywhere no spot was too hidden for her to uncover." As Roseanne shared this, she realized Owen hadn''t made a sound in a while. She asked, "Mr. Reynolds, are you listening?"


    Turning her head, she inadvertently found herself lost in the depth of his eyes.


    Roseanne froze.


    Her hair, which had grown past her shoulders and was loosely tied during dinner, danced wildly in the night breeze.


    In that moment, she was unexpectedly captivating.


    "Uh-huh, I''m listening." Owen''s voice was slightly raspy. "Your mother is quite the detective, with a keen eye."


    Roseanne looked away, feeling a sudden tightness in her throat. She swallowed before continuing, "Of course, she''s a mystery writer!"


    Mystery novels are all about logic and deduction.


    If Norris taught her the virtues of honor and integrity, then Madge painted the backdrop of her life, encouraging her to boldly be the person she always wanted to be.


    "And what about you, Mr. Reynolds? What was your childhood like?"


    Owen replied, "Reading, studying, exams."


    "That''s it?"


    "There might have been more, but it''s all a blur now."


    Perhaps it was the soft glow of the streetlights, or maybe it was Roseanne''s bright eyes, but Owen found himself wanting to share more as he gazed at the neon signs across the river.


    "I must have been about five when I stumbled upon a physics book in my grandfather''s study-The Secrets of the Universe."


    "It was my first encounter with physics. I didn''t even grasp the concept of ''physics'' at the time, but I found it fascinating."


    He smiled warmly, his eyes intense yet sincere, "A philosopher said: Toprehend the beauty of the universe and to analyze the principles of all things. The most iprehensible thing about the universe is that it isprehensible." Roseanne listened intently. She didn''t understand physics, but in that moment, she could empathize with Owen''s passion.


    "Before physics, my world was dull and colorless."


    His voice paused, and he turned to look at Roseanne, "After


    physics, the world began to


    And now, it seemed, there was someone new.


    something different


    His gaze was intense, his eyes burning.


    But Roseanne was the first to look away.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The ice cream she hadn''t finished was melting in the heat, dripping down her hand. Feeling the cold, Roseanne suddenly stood up, "It''s gettingte, we should head back."


    With her body turned, Owen couldn''t see her face, but he could sense the shift in her emotions.


    He felt unusually off-kilter today...


    "Alright, let''s go."


    ...


    That night, Roseanne found herself struggling to sleep.


    With her eyes closed, her mind wavered between sleep and wakefulness, shing images


    Owen''s face and then memo


    her past with Murray.


    of


    Remembering the foolish things she had done for a man before, the foolish words she had uttered, she instantly snapped awake!


    Hadn''t she had her fill of love''s bitter taste?


    Free from one snare, why consider another?


    From one pitfall to another deep well.


    It wasn''t necessary, nor was it worth it.


    Realizing this, Roseanne''s restless heart soon calmed. Since sleep eluded her, she decided to get up and work on her thesis.


    Yes, studying brought her more joy.


    The next day, as Roseanne swiped her card to enter theb, she was immediately met with the intense gazes of Jen and Stoddard. "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 277

    Roseanne paused in her tracks.


    "Jen, Mr. Stoddard, why are you both staring at me like that? Is something wrong?"


    Jen and Stoddard had been waiting for just this moment!


    "Roseanne, can we talk to you about something?"


    "What''s up?"


    Jen piped up, "I''m juggling two massive sets of data right now, and it''s not just about crunching numbers; even sorting them is a Herculean task. You''re a wizard with coding. Could you possibly help us find a once-and-for-all solution?"


    Stoddard quickly added, "Neither of us knows the first thing about programming. At best, we can do some basic math, but this time the volume is just too overwhelming. The human brain can''tpete with aputer, so, um... could you help us write a program or something that could process all this data in bulk?"


    Half an hourter-


    "Jen, could you check the calction flow and speed? Anything that needs tweaking?"


    Roseanne stepped aside, and Jen sat down to take a look with the mouse.


    The data processing that was supposed to take five days could now be done in just one!


    "This is amazing! Thank you, Roseanne, love you to bits! You''re a lifesaver!" Jen hadn''t held much hope, but now!


    Roseanne waved it off, "No worries, it was nothing."


    Stoddard eagerly leaned in, "Let me give it a try..."


    After ss, Owen headed to theb as usual, only to find Roseanne looking utterly drained in her chair, more urately pinned to her chair!


    Jen and Stoddard were there, one massaging her shoulders and the other handing her a freshly bought iced tea.


    Jen said, "Hard day, huh, Rose? Let me give you a shoulder rub; my husband doesn''t even get this treatment..." Stoddard chimed in, "Anne, have some iced tea, sugar-free and ice-free, guaranteed healthy!"


    Owen was baffled.


    When did his team start waiting on Roseanne hand and foot?!


    Just then, Liz walked in, noticing Jen and Stoddard''s doting attention on Roseanne, she couldn''t help but scoff.


    A few steps behind, Sammy hurried in with breakfast in hand.


    "Liz, I got you your favorite, bacon egg and cheese sandwich and fresh orange juice, still warm, why don''t you have it now?"


    Liz frowned, "Who wants a greasy sandwich first thing in the morning? And since when did I say I liked orange juice?"


    Sammy scratched his head, "Didn''t you sayst time you loved that juice from the diner? I thought you liked it."


    "That wasst time, I don''t want it anymore."


    "Oh, okay, I''ll remember to get something different next time."


    Sammy quickly agreed, sensing Liz was in a foul mood and taking it out on him.


    He didn''t know what he''d done wrong but figured a little temper from ady was normal, and indulging her was his way of showing care.


    After dropping out, Millie dedicated herself to the prenatal sses Beverley had arranged for her.


    But Beverley wasn''t satisfied with just that. Seeing Millie had free time, she decided to fill every bit of it, like the fashion styling ss Millie was about to attend in a mall, taught by a supposedly famous designen


    So, Millie went with a bit of enthusiasm at first.


    sw no


    But after fifteen minutes, she was bored to tears, yawning uncontrobly.


    Someone else might have ignored it, considering the tuition was already paid, and how much or little the students learned was their business. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But this instructor was different.


    fet


    She had no patience for students like Millie who showed no interest, ring at her as Millie''s head drooped lower and lower, hengaze sharpening.

 Chapter 278

    The sound of her name being called out snapped Millie back to reality, but she had drifted too far into her daydreams to catch the question her teacher had just thrown at her. Around her, the snickers from her ssmates were unmistakable. Their amusement at her predicament was as clear as day, and Millie''s irritation grew visibly.


    Sure, she had a penchant for designerbels-clothes, bags, you name it. But her joy sprang from owning them rather than knowing how to mix and match to enhance their appeal. So, all that talk about color coordination and what suits cool versus warm skin tones went in one ear and out the other. As soon as ss was dismissed, she made a beeline for the exit, leaving everyone else in her dust.


    The mall was just outside, a perfect escape. Recently, she had gone on a bit of a revenge shopping spree using Murray''s credit card without him batting an eyelid probably clueless about the dent in his finances.


    And right now, driven by a need to soothe her agitated mind, she dove straight into a luxury boutique, ready to splurge.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Meanwhile, Murray was in a meeting, his phone vibrating non-stop with transaction notifications. He nced at it, expressionless, and then turned the device off.


    Beverley, aiming to pick up Millie after ss, had the driver pull up to the mall before heading towards the ssroom. Honestly, she''d rather be having tea with thedies, gossiping, and ying cards-worrying about where to shop next or whether a trip abroad would take too long.


    But here she was, revolving her life around Millie and the baby on the way, reminding her of sses and picking her up on time, living like her nanny.


    Yet, she couldn''t afford not to keep an eye on Millie, fearing she''d teach the baby bad habits.


    Every now and then, Beverley would regret insisting on keeping Millie''s baby, thinking, "Well, it''s only for nine months. Once the baby is here, I''ll set her straight."


    Arriving at the third floor, where Millie''s ss was supposed to be, Beverley found it empty.


    A conversation with the teacher revealed Millie had left early, having given Beverley the wrong ss schedule.


    Fuming, Beverley tried calling Millie, but after several rings, it went to voicemail.


    Storming out of the ssroom, she


    was about to summon the driver to help search for Millie when she spotted Ker emerging from the Chanel store, armsden with shopping bags, including several


    orange Herm¨¨s ones that screamed luxury.


    "Oh, so she dares to splurge like this on my son''s dime?" Beverley thought, irate at the sight.


    Sure that Millie was taking


    advantage of the Sherwood family wealth, Beverley stormed over, snatched the shopping bags, and threw them on the ground, beforeunching into a tirade: "Who do you think you are, using my son''s credit card like it''s free money? Do you think money grows on trees?!"


    "I''ve never seen someone as greedy as you! Do you really think you''re worth all this? Shameless!"


    Her anger boiled over, and she let loose, not caring about the scene she was making or the people who had started to gather around, some even filming. Beverley was beyond caring, intent on taking out all her pent-up frustrations.


    Seeing Beverley''s insults escte, Millie''s patience snapped. She wasn''t about to be anyone''s doormat.

 Chapter 279

    She was definitely trying to get on Beverley''s good side, but Millie had her own ace up her sleeve. Thinking about it made her bold enough to confront Beverley head-on. "So what if I bought two bags? Can''t I treat myself after sitting through those mind-numbingly boring "And it''s just a few bags. I haven''t even gotten started. This is the supplementary credit card your son gave me, and he hasn''t said a word. Why are you the one getting all worked up?"


    sses? To be honest, I didn''t absorb a single word. The fact that I''vested this long is a testament to my patience."


    Beverley, fuming with a blood pressure spike reminiscent of a ticking time bomb, reminisced about the days when Roseanne was by Murray''s side. She never unted designerbels nor did she frequently indulge in luxury goods.


    Roseanne always dressed modestly but with undeniable taste, making even the most challenging outfits work. On the rare asions she did sport a designer bag, it was either for a special event or at Murray''s request. Inparison to Millie, she was leagues ahead. That was Beverley''s unspoken thought, but her frustration made her voice it out loud.


    Millie, upon hearing this, let out a coldugh and retorted, "If you adore her so much, why don''t you just bring her back? You and your son are a joke. When she was around, you treated her poorly, and now that she''s out of your lives, suddenly you miss her? Know what that''s called? Hypocrisy!"


    "I''m not Roseanne, and I won''t let you push me around. If ites down to it, we''ll both lose, and nobody will be happy!"


    "From now on, I''m not following your orders anymore. I''m done with those prenatal sses and fashion courses. If you''re so interested, you can go by yourself. Do whatever you want!"


    With that, Millie gathered her scattered bags and shopping totes and stormed off.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Beverley, left in the wake of Millie''s tirade, felt her blood pressure soar even higher. Turning around, she noticed someone filming her with a smartphone. "What are you filming? Stop it, or believe me, I''ll call the cops!"


    "Please, you''re making a scene, and now you don''t want anyone to see?" The bystanders couldn''t help but mock her as they dispersed.


    Standing there, Beverley felt her heart ache with frustration and anger.


    What a mess!


    That evening, Beverley was rushed to the hospital with a dizzy spell. Her daughter, Hertha, arrived at the hospital as soon as she heard the news.


    In the hospital room, Beverleyy pale and drained, her vibrant persona gone. Hertha had never seen her mother like this and asked anxiously, "Doctor, is my mom going to be okay? She looks terrible"


    "The dizziness Mrs. Sherwood is experiencing is a chronic issue that''s been well managed over the years. The rpse was triggered by a significant emotional upheaval. For the next few days, it''s crucial that she avoids any further stress, remains calm, and focuses on resting," the doctor exined.


    Relieved, Hertha saw the doctor out and then turned to see Beverley, groaning softly with her eyes shut, while Sadie was by her side, wiping her forehead and feeding her soup. Settling into a chair, Hertha bit into an apple and eyed her mother with a mix of exasperation and concern.


    "Sadie told me you ended up here


    ht


    because of that Millie. I''ve been saying all along that woman is trouble. Now look where we are. All the running around for Millie and the baby, and what do you get? A trip to the hospital. I just don''t get what you see in her..."

 Chapter 280

    Beverley instantly red up, tossing the towel from her forehead with a swift move, "Are you here to see me or to irritate me? If it weren''t for the Sherwood blood running through that child she''s carrying, do you really think I''d give her the time of day?" Hertha smirked, "Serves you right. That woman is clearly up to no good, aiming to climb thedder with that baby of hers. Only you could fall for her ''innocent flower'' act."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She had never cared for Millie, and it was only now that Beverley was catching on. Talk about being slow on the uptake.


    When Murray heard his mother was in the hospital, he rushed over from the office. Before even stepping through the door, he could hear the sound of an argument. "What''s the fuss about?" he frowned.


    Seeing her son, Beverley straightened up, herints ready, "You''re just in time. Your girlfriend ispletely out of control! I kindly offered to pick her up after her ss, and she gave me the wrong schedule and then had the nerve to talk back to me right there and then!" "In front of everyone, making me lose face. You know about my vertigo, and her upsetting me like that brought it all back!"


    Hertha scoffed, "Mom, please don''t say that. Millie is, after all, the one brother chose himself. Comining about her now might backfire if they patch things up. Who knows how they might talk behind your back."


    Her tone was dripping with sarcasm, oblivious to the darkening expression on Murray''s face.


    Wasn''t sticking with Roseanne good enough?


    To think he let Roseanne go for Millie, that... woman, causing Roseanne to miss out on her chance at Madeleine University. Hertha just couldn''t swallow that pill!


    Murray remained silent, but his face grew stormier by the second.


    He ignored his mother''sints and his sister''s mockery, consulting the doctor again to make sure Beverley was alright before leaving the hospital with a cold expression.


    As he opened the door to the vi, a soft and warm figure threw herself into his arms - none other than Millie.


    She was wearing a silk slip dress, its ck fabric making her skin appear even more porcin. The deep V-neck revealed a generous amount of corbone, and all Murray had to do was look down slightly to see the inviting cleavage. "Murray, you''re back-"


    Her excessively sweet voice was cut off as he pushed her away roughly.


    Murray wiped his sleeve as if he had touched something dirty. "Murray..."


    p!


    Murray''s hand flew, leaving Millie with a ringing ear, holding her face in disbelief. "Who gave you the nerve to talk back to my mom?"


    Tears instantly filled Millie''s eyes, "I just spoke out a bit more than usual. Did shein about me to you? Why won''t you listen to my side first? I''m a person too, with my own thoughts and wishes. I just didn''t want to go to ss, what''s so wrong about that?"


    Murray sneered, "Isn''t this what you asked for?"


    His words pierced the little dignity Millie had left.


    He told her to get rid of the baby and take the money, but she refused, instead running straight to Beverley.


    "So, what are youining about? Enjoying my mom''s support while sending her to the hospital. Do you know what that''s called?" Murray''s voice was cold and merciless, "ying both sides, hypocrite!"


    "I-I didn''t, why would even you say


    that about me? I just love you so much, wanting to keep our child, to be by your side," Millie sobbed, still trying to profess her love even now.


    Unfortunately, Murray wasn''t buying any of it.


    "Talking about love with me? Why do you think I''ve kept you around? Ift weren''t for my mom, you wouldn''t ever have the right to stand bere."

 Chapter 281

    Roseanne in your heart, right?! You can''t forget her!"


    Millie''s pent-up frustrations finally erupted: "Can''t you see all that I''ve done for us recently? I just wanted us to go back to how things were, with no barriers between us. But it''s like your heart is made of stone, giving me no chance at all... Why? Because you still have The man enunciated each word clearly: "So, what if I do?"


    It was as if he couldn''t even bother to pretend anymore.


    "I know I can''tpare to Roseanne, but my love for you is no less than hers¡ª"


    Millie cried, tears streaming down her face, as she reached out to hold Murray''s hand, only to be coldly shrugged off.


    "You don''t deserve to say her name." Murray''s forehead veins throbbed as if he was holding back extreme restraint, "Her name,ing from your mouth, is an insult."


    "I''m giving you one day. Either you personally apologize to my mom, or get out of the manor. It''s your choice."


    With that, he grabbed his coat and walked away.


    Millie trembled all over.


    In his eyes, she wasn''t herself but just an object, something easily disposable.


    She had gotten pregnant before marriage for him, dropped out of college, and even endured Beverley''s disdain, keeping her head down. And for what? He despised her and wanted her gone?!


    Millie was filled with hatred; after all her sacrifices, she had made it this far, almost touching a life of luxury andfort. How could she just give up? With this thought, she wiped away her tears and cradled her belly.


    As long as the child was there, she hadn''t lost.


    ...


    Murray sat in his car, unsure of where to go.


    The hospital had a medical team, and Beverley could receive the best care.


    The manor had Millie, and he didn''t want to stay there for another second.


    As for the office...


    He had been working non-stop for two days; if he didn''t rest, his secretary and assistant would need to as well.


    "Cliff, let''s go for a drink."


    "Murray, you''ve been rounding up the gang quite frequentlytely, huh?"


    It was known that back when he was with Roseanne, they would hang out maybe two or three times a month at most.


    Now, he was like a wild horse without reins,pletely out of control.


    Murray: "Youing?"


    "Sorry, Murray," Cliff sounded apologetic, "I''m heading back to the family estate tonight."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Alright. Send my regards to your folks."


    He hung up and then dialed York Gibson, who didn''t pick up.


    At this time, he was probably cozying up to someone.


    Murray opened his contacts, scrolled down, and suddenly paused at a name- Corley Sullivan.


    "Well, what side of the bed did you wake up on today? You''re actually


    calling me?" The response came quick but was loaded with sarcasm.


    Corley always knew how to get under his skin.


    Surprisingly, Murray didn''t get angry, he just flicked his cigarette outside the window and said casually,


    swn ve


    didn''t expect it to go through either."


    Corley: "Blocking someone, that''s middle school stuff. I''m above that."


    Murray: "Care for a drink?"


    "You''re not just using this as an excuse to get me out and start a fight, are you?"


    Murray: "Wouldn''t mind if ites to that."


    Corley snorted: "Send me the address."


    ...


    At the Nightshade Bar.


    Murray arrived first and secured a booth in the main hall.


    He had just ordered some drinks when Corley showed up.


    Walking straight to the opposite


    seat, Corley nced at the bottles on the table, raising an eyebrow "Tequ? Isn''t that a bit strong?"


    Murray chuckled, "What? Are you scared?"

 Chapter 282

    Corley spread his hands in a generous gesture of admission, "Been on a health kicktely, honestly can''t risk it."


    Murray''s punch, rather than eliciting the "bounce back" effect he expected, ended up choking him instead.


    "Corley, you''re just gonna take that lying down? Don''t you have any fight in you, man?"


    "First off, drinking has nothing to do with having guts or a temper. Secondly, whether I''m a man or not is pretty clear to anyone with eyes."


    Murray sneered, "Is that what you told Roseanne when you were wooing her?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No, no, no," Corley wagged his index finger, shaking his head, "She''s pretty reasonable, didn''t need to."


    "Ha, so what did you talk about then?"


    "Experiences, anecdotes, professional knowledge, poetry, or even life philosophies, and yes-even sweet nothings. There''s so much to talk about, I couldn''t list them all if I tried." Murray felt a lump in his throat.


    And Corley added fuel to the fire, "Wanna hear about it? Maybe we can set aside some time for a heart-to-heart?"


    Failing to win the argument with words, Murray resorted to sulking and drowning his frustrations in drink.


    After downing two shots of tequ, he began to feel tipsy, loosening his tie and unbuttoning the top two buttons of his shirt.


    Corley frowned at his drinking habits.


    "Your ulcer acting up?"


    "...No."


    "Heh, Roseanne leaves and you just let yourself go, huh?"


    Mentioning Roseanne was thest straw, making Murray''s eyes and nose sting.


    He wouldn''t admit it was his emotions getting the better of him, ming it instead on the alcohol.


    Suddenly, Murray muttered, "12 boxes."


    "...What do you mean?"


    His head bowed, Corley couldn''t see his expression, "After she left, I went through twelve boxes of antacids." Corley''s expression darkened, "You''re not looking to live long, huh? Think she''lle back if you''re half-dead?" "Why wouldn''t she?!" Murray snapped back, his eyes bloodshot.


    "If that''s what you think, then you don''t know Roseanne at all." Corley signale


    the bartender and ordered,


    the alcohol, bring us two cups


    Coffee."


    Uh!


    "...Sir, we don''t serve coffee here..."


    Corley''s gaze hardened, "Then two sses of water, got that?"


    "Yes, right away."


    The bartender hurriedly removed the alcohol and ced two sses of water before them.


    Murray forced a smile, "I don''t know Roseanne? And you do? I was with her for six years! You hear that? Six!"


    "No need to shout. I know how long you''ve been together better than you do. And so? Spending six years without truly understanding her just highlights your negligence and failure."


    "To put it bluntly, you didn''t love her enough."


    "Bullshit-" Murray exploded, "I loved her more than anyone!"


    Corley locked eyes with him, his gaze steady, "If you loved her, why break up?"


    "You see, every word you say contradicts itself, every action digs your own grave. Love isn''t about who can shout the loudest. Six years? All you did was lose her in that time."


    When the veil is lifted, the naked truth is often brutal.


    Sharp as a knife.


    Corley continued, "You im to love her, yet every action of yours trampled on her."


    "Trampled on her wishes, her dignity, and even... her body."

 Chapter 283

    "So, girls like Roseanne, no matter how much they love, they''ll eventually choose to leave. It''s just a matter of time."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Six years...


    Corley felt it was way too long.


    So long that he thought the once dazzling girl had truly be a puppet madly in love.


    So long that he started to doubt, almost giving up.


    Thankfully, she finally took that step, choosing to be her true self again.


    Corley said, "Six years, she gave you countless chances, this tant favoritism..." It''s enough to drive anyone mad with jealousy! "Sadly, you still ended up disappointing her, that''s why she left with such determination, without looking back."


    That''s Roseanne for you!


    In love, she''d go all in, betting everything.


    Out of love, she could gracefully withdraw and move on alone.


    Back then, York used to secretly call her "love crazy" and "nuts"; now, he mes her for being "too harsh" and "heartless."


    But Corley knew, Roseanne would never live under the gaze of others.


    To love is to love deeply.


    To leave is to leave entirely.


    "The moment she decided to leave, what you are, how you feel, ceased to matter to her."


    At these words, Murray staggered and slumped back into his seat.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but the words that came outcked their previous aggression: "You think... how well do you know her?" Corley smiled.


    "Women are like a book, who dares im they''vepletely understood it? And with different ages, different circumstances, opening the same book, what you see and feel can be different."


    "I don''t need to understand


    Roseanne in a short time, I just hope


    to cherish her for a lifetime, to keep


    topany day and night, always


    her


    fresh and new."


    "So, to answer your question, I don''t know her very well. But clearly, you don''t know her at all!"


    Murray felt stung by hisst remark and instinctively grabbed his cup to take a gulp.


    However, what he drank was just nd water.


    The alcohol had long been cleared away by Corley''s orders.


    "Can''t win against you in words, and now you won''t even let me drink?" he said with a bitter smile.


    Corley remained expressionless: "After all, we''re brothers. Let me give you some advice: a little drink cheers you up, but excessive drinking harms you. You only have one life; it''s not a joke."


    Murray paused, then took a sip of... water.


    "Corley, I shouldn''t havee to you for drinks, it''s pointless."


    "Yeah," he sighed, reaching for a cigarette, but halfway through, he put it back, "I don''t drink."


    Murray couldn''t help but snicker at his action: "What? Not drinking is one thing, but quitting smoking too?"


    "I''m trying to quit, haven''t quit yet."


    Murray was stunned, the old chain smoker suddenly wanting to quit?


    "Why?"


    Corley chuckled lightly, his look filled with a hint of irony but also pity.


    "They say you don''t understand Roseanne, and you don''t believe it. Did you not know she has allergic rhinitis, especially sensitive to smoke? Although it''s not severe every time we hang out, if someone lights up, she can''t help but frown."


    Murray was taken aback.


    Corley stood up, patting his shoulder with a smile: "Better give up early, you can''t win her back."


    With that, he grabbed his jacket and strode off ¡ª


    "I''ve paid the tab. Let''s not meet up next time; we''re rivals in love now, not fit to hang out and chat."

 Chapter 284

    Leaving the bar, Murray made his way back to the mansion.


    Millie was lounging on the living room couch. Hearing the door, she quickly got up to greet him.


    Murray acted as if she wasn''t there, brushing past her and striding upstairs.


    Millie was seething, biting her lip in frustration.


    In the master bedroom-


    Murrayy on the bed.


    This was where he and Roseanne had shared tangled, intimate moments, which now reyed in his mind.


    With each breath, a hint of desire unwittingly clouded his eyes.


    He cursed under his breath and immediately headed for a cold shower.


    He had only had a couple of drinks tonight, so his mind was clear, but Corley''s words echoed in his ears.


    If you love her, why break up?


    You just lost her over six years...


    You say you love her, but everything you do just tramples on her...


    Even if you love her... leaving is just a matter of time...


    Each word was like a nail, piercing straight into Murray''s heart.


    ...


    In the morning, Murray woke up early, donned his suit, and prepared to head to the office.


    Descending the stairs, he noticed breakfast alreadyid out on the table.


    He assumed Sadie had prepared it, but then Millie emerged from the kitchen with a bright smile, carrying a te of pancakes.


    "Murray, you''re up? I made oatmeal and steamed some pancakes. Why don''t you have some?" she offered.


    "No, thanks," Murray replied, expressionless.


    Millie hurriedly set down the te and approached him, "Then... how about some soy milk? I know you don''t like it too sweet, so I didn''t add any sugar..."


    Her tone was natural, her demeanor submissive, as if the argument from the day before had never happened.


    Murray nced over the breakfast on the table, his gaze then falling back to her face, suddenly breaking into a mocking smile.


    The smile was self-deprecating and scornful.


    He realized that people truly differed, andparisons were futile.


    When he had argued with Roseanne, even though she often conceded, her face never bore this kind of sycophantic smile.


    She would simply ask him something mundane, like¡ª


    Hungry?


    Feeling better?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Are we out of ketchup?


    As long as Murray responded, it was considered a truce, ending the cold war.


    Sometimes, on matters of principle, even if Roseanne initiated the conversation, it wouldn''t be an apology, nor would she coax him Instead, she''d reason with him logically, analyzing the core issue until she convinced him.


    Looking at the woman before him, with her ingratiating smile and those eyes that seemed clear but were filled with schemes, all he could think of was one word¡ª Despicable.


    Millie, however, failed to notice the


    disdain hidden in his eyes and continued, "Murray, I thought about it all night. Beverley is our elder, and I shouldn''t have defied her."


    "I''m sorry, it was all my fault."


    "She was just looking out for me and the baby by signing me up for those sses. was ungrateful. I promise, from now on, I''ll follow Beverley''s ns respect her, be dutiful, and never make her angry again. Can you forgive me?"


    Murray almost apuded her Oscar-worthy performance.


    "Apologizing to me is pointless. Whoever you''ve offended, go make amends with them."


    With that, he turned and left.


    He didn''t touch the breakfast.


    Millie watched his merciless departure, her smile copsing instantly.


    Just the thought of facing Beverley''s sharp, critical demeanor at the hospital and having to apologize made her incredibly annoyed.


    But Murray had given her an ultimatum. If she didn''t go, she could imagine what awaited her.


    With that thought, Millie took a deep breath and headed back into the kitchen.


    Fortunately, she had asked Sadie to prepare chicken soup the night before. Bringing a bowl to Beverley would suffice as making amends.

 Chapter 285

    Sadie nced at the simmering pot on the stove, then back at Millie with a puzzled look. "Ms. Millie, the chicken soup isn''t ready yet. What are you doing?"


    "Just do as I say and stop asking questions," Millie snapped back, her impatience clear.


    It didn''t matter to her whether the soup was fully cooked or not; Beverley probably wouldn''t drink it anyway.


    And if she did, all the better. Maybe it would make her sick!


    In the hospital room, Millie didn''t bother knocking; she just barged in.


    "Beverley, I''ve brought you some chicken soup," she announced, trying her best to sound caring.


    Beverley''s headache, which had just started to ease, came roaring back at the sight of her. Dizzy and angry, she snapped, "Who asked you toe? I don''t want to see you. Get out!"


    Millie kept up her fa?ade of sincerity. "Beverley, I''m here to apologize. I was out of line yesterday, and I shouldn''t have snapped at you. Look, I made this chicken soup for you this morning. It''s still warm, should be good for your health."


    Beverley scoffed. "Apologize? That''s like a weaseling to wish the chickens a happy new year. You''re thest person I''d ept anything from, let alone your soup."


    She was convinced it was tainted!


    Despite Beverley''s harsh words, Millie''s smile never wavered, though inwardly she wished the olddy would just drop dead.


    Ignoring Beverley''s protests, Millie unscrewed the thermos, poured the soup into a clean bowl, and offered it with both hands. "Beverley, you''re being unfair to me. I truly am sorry. This soup took two hours to make. It''s very nutritious. Please, have some¡ª" Before she could finish, Beverley''s hand shot out, knocking the bowl from her hands.


    Then, grabbing a pillow, she hurled it at Millie. "Get out! I don''t want your damned soup. Who knows if you''ve poisoned it? Just leave!"


    Millie was swiftly ejected from the room.


    Though she managed to dodge the worst of it, her white summer dress, a new design from Dior, was sttered with soup. She frowned, attempting to wipe it off with a tissue, but it was no use. She gave up, thinking of the untouched designer clothes still in her closet. Changing would be simple enough.


    Stepping outside, Millie suddenly


    remembered something and pulled out her phone. She tried to open a chat with Murray but rememberedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    she''d been blocked. Her expression


    darkened briefly before she sent a text instead, attaching a photo of the soup she''d taken earlier.


    [Murray, I visited your mom and sincerely apologized. I''m sorry.] Unsurprisingly, there was no reply.


    She shrugged it off, pocketing her phone and leaving the hospital.


    As she was about to get into her car, a chilly voice stopped her: "Millie?"


    Turning around, she saw Hertha.


    Her future sister-inw.


    Millie quickly stered a smile on her face and approached her, "Herth-" p!


    Hertha didn''t waste a word; her p spoke volumes.


    Millie was stunned.


    Hertha''s chin fifted arrogantly as she retracted her hand. "Consider that a lesson in humility and knowing your ce. Who do you think you are? Even my brother doesn''t dare talk backto my mom, and you got her hospitalized?"


    Holding her cheek, Millie''s smile was frozen in ce. "How can you hit someone like that?"


    "That''s for you, you lowlife! Don''t think you can act all high and mighty just because you''re pregnant. You better hope my mom gets better, or else, you''re going to pay dearly."


    With that, Hertha walked away, not sparing Millie another nce.


    Hertha, a high society princess, never regarded someone like Millie


    as more than a bug. Even Roseanne, her brother''s ex, had received a


    warmer greeting from her. In


    Hertha''s eyes, Millie was only worthy


    of a p.


    Hertha couldn''t help but criticize her brother''s taste; abandoning Roseanne for someone like Millie was beyond understanding.

 Chapter 286

    It was a bustling June in theb, and Roseanne had been going nonstop for two weeks before finally getting a day off.


    She had just finished feeding her fish early in the morning when Norris called.


    "Is Anne up?"


    "Yeah, I''m up."


    "Why not sleep in? I thought you said you had the day off from theb to rest."


    "My internal clock''s set, I guess. How''s mom?"


    "In her study."


    "Working on her novel again?"


    "Yep! You know her; mornings are when her muse speaks loudest."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Roseanne''s thoughts drifted to the matter of the contract, her gaze intensifying, "Dad, has mom''s publisher been aroundtely?"


    "Not that I''ve seen. Why? They do most of theirmunicating online these days."


    "Just curious."


    After hanging up, Roseanne headed to the kitchen to whip up some breakfast.


    Meanwhile, Norris busied himself in the backyard tending to his garden.


    Madge was in her study, fingers flying over the keyboard, crafting line after line into thrilling narrative arcs.


    All was calm and serene.


    Unbeknownst to them, not far from their cozy suburban home, in the faculty housing area where their old house stood, a woman was growing impatient as she knocked on the door. "Hello? Madge-are you there?!"


    Nadine was dressed to the nines in a Chanel suit, clutching a Louis Vuitton handbag, her heels sinking into the muddy ground, visibly agitated.


    Such surroundings!


    Such conditions!


    Worse than a dog''s kennel!


    Had it not been for Madge''s contract nearing renewal, she wouldn''t have bothered with this visit!


    They could have renewed online, avoiding this hassle. But after theirst argument, Madge had blocked all her contact details.


    Nadine sneered at the memory. They''d had their spats over the years, but Madge always came crawling back, ready topromise. This time, she wanted Madge to venture into digital publishing, which probably exined the prolonged standoff.


    Still, Nadine was confident. Resistance would eventually give way to agreement.


    It was just a matter of time.


    "Madge?! I know you''re in there!"


    "Open up!"


    "It''s rude to ignore a visitor, Madge. We have our professional disagreements, but where''s your basic courtesy and respect?" "Madge-If you keep this up, I''m washing my hands of your books-"


    As Nadine''s knocking grew more furious, her hands reddened from the effort, but the door remained unresponsive. "Knock, knock, knock, first thing in the morning-are you the Grim Reaper?!"


    From next door, Louisa emerged in her pajamas, her hair a mess, clearly just woken up, exuding that just-out-of-bed aura.


    She stood in her yard, hands on hips, ring at Nadine through the iron fence separating their properties-


    "What are you looking at?! I''m talking to you! Who dies and makes you queen of the morning racket, huh? With your fancy clothes, you think you''re abovemon decency?"


    It had been ages since Nadine wasst scolded so directly, leaving her momentarily speechless. Louisa wasn''t done, "Misery lovespany, huh? Attracting trouble wherever you go."


    "Watch your mouth,dy! Don''t mix. your


    wouldults with your advice; I


    want you to trip over your


    s and curse yourself!"


    Nadine snapped back, refusing to be bullied.


    using her of mourning?


    "Your words, not mine! May your words only reflect on you!"


    Louisa, a superstitious soul, took great offense, "You wretched witch! Who are are you calling dy''? Those bathhouse attendants are more your speed, aren''t they?"

 Chapter 287

    With a sneer, the woman''s gaze raked over Nadine from head to toe. "Well, look at you. That outfit doesn''t exactly scream ''respectabledy,'' does it? All dolled up, but who knows how many guys you''ve entertainedst night?" Nadine was dumbstruck.


    She hadn''t expected such a vile barrage of insults, a direct attack on her character.


    "You... you" She was so furious, she was shaking.


    But to hurl back insults in the same manner? She just couldn''t stoop to that level of filth.


    "Me, me, me, what? Got your tongue tied, can''t speak clearly? Guess your overnight rate must be on discount, huh? Fifty? Seventy? Surely not a hundred bucks? You think you''re worth that much?"


    Nadine''s cheeks flushed with anger, "I won''t stoop to arguing with someone as vile as you, utterly nonsensical, unreasonable, and filthy to the core!"


    "Oh, getting fancy with your words now? I can do that too-flirt, shameless, harlot, lowlife!"


    Nadine was speechless.


    "I... I won''t stoop to your level. There''s no point. You''re only fit to bepared with swine."


    With that, she turned on her heel and strode away, the click of her high heels punctuating her departure.


    "Yeah, right-swine are betterpany than a lowlife like you!"


    Nadine stumbled, her heel sinking into a mud puddle and ruining her expensive shoes. Her mood darkened further.


    What a dump Madge lived in, with such trashy neighbors. Today was just one disaster after another.


    As for the contract...


    There was still half a month left; Madge would surelye crawling back to renew. The publishing market had seen a major shakeup over the fast decade, with physical book sales struggling. Madge''s fame had waned, and having withdrawn from social media, she was out of touch with thetest industry news,cking resources in publishing.


    Who else but Nadine would even consider working with her, let alone publish her book?


    There was no need for this visit; once the contract expired, Madge would surelye begging to renew.


    The more Nadine thought about it, the more she regretteding. Not only had she been snubbed, but she also had to endure a tirade from a lunatic. Hmph! She would make Madge pay for this!


    "When did you start arguing again, Louisa? Didn''t Mr. Cole''s family move out?" A neighbor passed by,ughing lightly at the scene.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Hmph! Some stray rtive of his, I guess. Banging on my door early in the morning, woke me up from my beauty sleep."


    "Mr. Cole''s rtive? They should''ve gone to his mansion, not here."


    Louisa rolled her eyes, "Who knows?"


    "Have you seen Mr. Cole''s mansion, though? It''s huge, sovish, with several floors and two gardens. When we visited the other day, the flowers were blooming beautifully! And the vegetables in the garden, so lush..."


    The more Louisa heard, the sourer her expression became.


    "I''m going back to bed," she muttered an excuse and turned to go inside.


    After a moment''s thought, she dug out a business card and hesitated before dialing the number on it-


    "Hello, Ralph, hey, you mentionedst time you could help me sell this ce and find something better. Can you tell me more about how that works?"


    The person on the other end lit up at the opportunity: "Let me exin. We could go like this..."


    He had recently heard through the


    grapevine that the Horizon Future


    Middle School staff housing was set for demolition, with a rather generouspensation policy...

 Chapter 288

    After breakfast, Roseanne got started on some house cleaning.


    It had been a fortnight since thest deep clean, and the dust had umted in more ces than she cared to admit. Before she knew it, the morning had slipped away.


    After a brief lunch break, she decided to head out for some groceries. Just as she got dressed, her phone rang. It was Leda. "Hey Anne, you home?"


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "I just... I''ve been craving your cooking."


    Their friendship had weathered enough storms for Roseanne to immediately pick up on the unspoken heaviness in Leda''s voice. "What''s wrong? Something happen?"


    "No, it''s... it''s nothing. Just been a while, missed you is all," came the muffled reply.


    Roseanne paused, choosing not to press further. "Thene over. I''ll cook."


    "Awesome! I''ll be there in forty!"


    Roseanne hurried out to shop for groceries. By the time she returned, Leda was right on her heels.


    As soon as she walked in, she clung to Roseanne, refusing to let go. "You always know just what I like."


    Hearing the bitterness in her words, Roseanne guessed it probably had something to do with N. "Alright, go chill for a bit. I''ll get dinner started. Won''t be long."


    Leda nodded obediently, settling down like a well-behaved student.


    Fifty minutester, dinner was served, all Leda''s favorites.


    "Anne, got any booze? How about we have a few drinks?"


    "There''s beer in the fridge, want some?"


    "Yeah!"


    Neither had work the next day, with Roseanne also enjoying a couple of days off.


    The food was barely touched, but


    they went through severalN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    beer. Despite its lower alcohol


    of


    content, they just kept opening can after can.


    Eventually, Leda''s cheeks were flushed, her eyes zed.


    As the evening wore on and she showed no signs of stopping, Roseanne began to feel a headacheing on.


    "We''re out of beer. I''ll grab a couple more "


    Suddenly, Leda stood up, staggering towards the fridge, nearly tripping after just a few steps. Roseanne quickly steadied her. "Careful! You''ll fall!"


    Leda pouted. "Anne, you don''t believe in my tolerance? How could I be drunk after just a few? I just tripped, that''s all."


    Roseanne couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "No drunk ever admits they''re drunk..."


    Leda, with her keen ears, caught that. "You don''t believe me? I can show you!"


    "...We''re out of beer."


    "That''s easy, let''s go buy some!"


    Roseanne was dumbfounded.


    Leda, determined, grabbed her jacket, ready to head out. Then she paused, "Wait, we can''t. We''ve been drinking. No driving under the influence. We need someo drive."


    Roseanne was amused by her sudden remembrance of thew, even in her drunken state. Leda fumbled with her phone, finally managing to dial out. After a few rings, someone picked up.


    "Hello? I''m at the old steel factory


    dorms


    Academy Road. Can you... me pick me up? Need to burp... more beer."


    There was a brief silence on the other end before a response came, "You''re where now?"


    Leda recognized the voice but couldn''t ce it.


    Soon, the person on the other end spoke again, "Just open the door."


    Leda frowned, "Why should I? Just because you said so? Where''s my dignity?"


    Roseanne was stunned by how quickly Leda actually made the call. Then came a knock on the door.


    Opening it, she found Owen standing there, phone still pressed to his ear.

 Chapter 289

    Roseanne was speechless.


    Did Leda do that on purpose? How else could a call directlynd in Owen''s hands?


    Anyone else wouldn''t have made it here so fast!


    Ten minutester.


    After making sure Leda was settled, Roseanne tiptoed out of the room and closed the door behind her.


    Turning around, she saw Owen sitting on the living room couch, his gaze fixed on a cluster of beer cans yet to be cleaned up.


    "Did she drink all these by herself?" His voice wasn''t exactly harsh, but Roseanne felt an undeniable pressure.


    She told the truth, "I had a few sips myself."


    "Just a few sips?" Owen looked at her steadily, his gaze piercing.


    Roseanne gave up the pretense: "Ahem! Two cans... that''s not too much, right? But honestly, I''m not drunk."


    Leda got drunk partly because she was feeling down and sought sce in alcohol, and partly because she mixed the cab''s wine with the beer, which intensified the effect. Owen also felt a bit of a headache: "You sit here; I''ll take care of the table."


    Perhaps because of the alcohol, Roseanne was a bit slow to react. By the time she realized what he said, Owen had already rolled up his sleeves and started cleaning efficiently. She hesitated for a moment then decided to obediently sit down on the couch.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    By the time Owen had finished cleaning up, it was already nine in the evening.


    He said, "Wait for me a moment, I''ll go take out the trash."


    As he opened the door, Roseanne also stood up: "I''lle with you. I could use some fresh air."


    Owen nced at her, "Put on a jacket."


    "Oh, right!"


    In the dimly lit hallway, Owen led the way with Roseanne a few steps behind.


    The man''s tall figure cast a long shadow on the floor under the side lighting, and Roseanne stepped into his shadow, following him forward.


    "This afternoon, your mother called me." Suddenly, Owen broke the silence.


    "Is it about the blind date thing?"


    Before, Leda hadined a few times, and Roseanne guessed it might be rted.


    Owen hummed in affirmation.


    Once downstairs, after disposing of the trash, the two walked side by side. Instead of heading back, they followed the street lights, walking forward. "With the Reynolds family''s status today, there''s no need for a marriage alliance to achieve anything, and Leda knows this well."


    That''s why she couldn''t understand N''s insistence on marriage.


    Yet, in N''s eyes, even if the family didn''t need a marriage alliance, the old family tradition of matching social status was sacrosanct!


    She herself came from a


    distinguished family and followed her family''s arrangement to marry Desmond Reynolds. She didn''t feel dominated by her family, nor did she harbor any resentment; on the contrary, she was quite satisfied With her marriage.


    Indeed, her choice was proven right.


    Her husband was not only gentle and stable but also loving and doting towards her.


    Because she enjoyed the benefits of "matching social status," she hoped her daughter could have the same smooth path in marriage, without suffering the slightest bit.


    However, Leda wasn''t one to let others dictate her life, especially after living freely for so many years post-graduation... Roseanne pursed her lips.


    "She had a big fight with her mom today; she probably won''t be going back to the Reynolds household for a while."


    Owen spoke calmly, "Luckily, she


    has you. It keeps her from beingpletely adrift. I''ll have to trouble you to look after her a bit more in


    theing days."


    Roseanne replied, "Mr. Reynolds, you''re too polite. Leda is my friend after all." She just didn''t expect...

 Chapter 290

    Roseanne just never thought that the cousin Leda mentioned-the one they hardly ever talk to and kind of drifted apart from-would actually care so much about her.


    True, Owen mighte off as detached and aloof, but Roseanne knew better. It wasn''t ack of care, but ack of time that kept his affections from being voiced. Deep down, his heart was softer than most...


    "If something like today happens again, feel free to hit me up anytime."


    He paused, ncing sideways with a meaningful look, "Alcohol stimtes the nervous system, leading to symptoms like nausea and vomiting, or even shock and unconsciousness in severe cases. So, it''s wise to drink less. Don''t you think?"


    Roseanne blushed, her cheeks and the tips of her ears turning a soft pink, knowing he was hinting at her. She cleared her throat, defending herself, "Though alcohol has its downsides, it can also offer a temporary escape from troubles. Letting loose asionally could be a way to vent, right?"


    Owen chuckled, not expecting her to not only counter but to throw his question back at him.


    "There are plenty of ways to vent. Does it have to be through drinking?"


    "Cough... Well, to each their own. Maybe some people prefer it?"


    Owen stopped in his tracks and turned to face her, "Do you like it?"


    Caught off guard by his intense gaze, Roseanne instinctively looked away, shaking her head, "No."


    Even when Murray had hurt her deeply in the past, she never resorted to drinking her sorrows away. She knew running wasn''t a solution.


    And she feared the loss of control, the drunken disarray.


    Owen''s smile grew, "No wonder her mom worries about Leda leading you astray."


    Roseanne was puzzled.


    "If you ever feel like drinking someday, you can call me."


    "To call you for cleaning up my mess?" she couldn''t help butugh.


    Owen nodded and then shook his head, "That, and maybe I could join you for a drink."


    Roseanne blinked, "You? Drink with me?"


    She couldn''t quite picture Owen with a drink in hand.


    "Doubt it?" he raised an eyebrow.


    "I do," Roseanne shook her head.


    "We''ll see about that."


    His gaze was tender, enveloping her in a warmth that felt almost too easy to sink into. "Beep beep-"


    A Mercedes sped past them, its harsh horn cutting through the budding flirtation.


    happed back to reality,


    at the sky, "Looks like it''s


    going to rain, we should be


    Without waiting for Owen''s response, she turned and started walking.


    Owen stood there, watching her go, a smile ying on his lips.


    back."


    Inside the Mercedes, Murray watched the pair through his rearview mirror, gripping the steering wheel until his knuckles turned


    white.


    Roseanne seemed different.


    Happier,ughing more, but theughter was directed at another man.


    It seemed like he was the only one stuck in the past while she had.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    moved on, finding new goals al


    Whether it was Owen or Corley, none were less than him!


    Murray hated to admit it, but Roseanne was doing better without him than he had imagined.


    And that made it even harder to swallow.


    Why?


    Why could she move on so freely, so decisively, while he remained trapped by memories?


    In that moment, Murray felt a surge of resentment.


    Resenting her for moving on, for not giving him another chance like before...

 Chapter 291

    In the wee hours, a downpour began.


    Murray drove back to the mansion, parked his car, but couldn''t bring himself to get out.


    Staring at the house that was no longer a "home" without Roseanne, he felt an emptiness inside. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it.


    In the confined space, smoke swirled, unable to dissipate.


    The crimson tip of the cigarette glowed between his fingers, blurring his features with its ascent.


    Murray seemed to sink into the darkness, as if blending with the night itself.


    The duration of a single cigarette, neither long nor short.


    His gaze, previously unfocused, sharpened as the cigarette burned down-


    Giving up on Roseanne was out of the question!


    Having had and lost her did not mean she couldn''t be won back.


    If he could just win her back, maybe everything could go back to the way it was before.


    Murray opened the car door, discarded the cigarette butt, and headed toward the mansion.


    Millie stood at the door, her smile beaming.


    Murray nced at his watch. 1 AM, huh...


    "Murray, I..."


    Millie started to speak but didn''t get to finish before he walked past her, heading inside.


    It was as if she was invisible, just part of the air.


    Millie''s smile froze.


    But she quickly recovered, stering the smile back on her face: "Murray, I cooked dinner tonight. I called you, but you didn''t answer. I couldn''t send messages either; you must have blocked me..."


    Murray stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her, "What, are youining?"


    "No, no... I just meant, could you unblock me? I was worried not being able to reach you," Millie said, treading lightly.


    He didn''t respond, clearly too uninterested even to refuse outright.


    Yet, as if she didn''t notice, she walked to the dining table and started speaking: "I didn''t know when you''d be back, so I just waited... I must have reheated these dishes four or five times; they''re probably not good anymore..." Murray nced at the table, and couldn''t help butugh.


    Grilled shrimp, minced meat omelette, saut¨¦ed parsley, and sauerkraut vermicelli soup.


    "What''s so funny, Murray?"


    "You did a good job. Just don''t bother next time."


    The sauerkraut and vermeN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He was allergic to shrimp, disliked minced meat and parsley.


    tolerable, but therge slices of ginger floating on top were an instant appetite killer.


    t


    She knew exactly what he couldn''t stand.


    Watching him ascend the stairs, Millie suppressed the urge to smash the dishes, taking a deep breath instead-


    "Sadie!"


    No response.


    "Lara-"


    "... Yes, Ms. Millie?"


    Lara didn''t dare to ignore her like Sadie could; after all, she wasn''t as close to Mr. Sherwood.


    Milliemanded emotionlessly. "Clean up the table."


    "And these dishes...?"


    "Throw them out."


    "Alright."


    In the master bedroom, Murrayy on the bed, thoughts of Millie''s


    dinner inadvertently leading hil


    back to Roseanne.


    From a novice in the kitchen to


    perfectin


    soups and stews just fet


    him, no one could match her.


    culinary skills. Content belovel


    No matter howte he returned, the dishes she prepared were always warm.


    Anything he was allergic to was banished from the table.


    The perfect bnce of nutrition was something she meticulously learned from cookbooks and nutrition guides.


    The stark difference between then and now was painfully obvious.


    ...


    The next morning, Murray got ready for work.


    Millie, seemingly oblivious to his hints, had prepared breakfast again.


    Murray passed by without a nce at the table.


    Yet Millie, undeterred and without a hint of anger, reached for a tie.


    "What are you doing?" Murray caught her wrist in a firm grip.

 Chapter 292

    "Murray, let me fix your tie for you."


    "Heh... I''m wearing a ck shirt today."


    Millie paused, a look of confusion crossing her face. "I know."


    Forget it.


    Murray gave up, thinking to himself that sometimes it''s best to leave things unsaid when you''re not on the same page.


    A ck shirt with a mixed-color tie, huh....


    Only her kind of aesthetic coulde up with such abination.


    Murray brushed off her hands, "If you can''t do it right, don''t bother doing it at all."


    Without waiting for Millie''s reaction, he strode away.


    ...


    As night fell, Murray wrapped up his work and left the office.


    Settling into his car, he lit a cigarette and lingered without starting the engine.


    Once the cigarette had burned down, he stamped out the butt and drove off.


    He didn''t feel like going back to his mansion, so he ended up driving along the river, making a couple of loops.


    Beverley called during the drive, but he didn''t pick up.


    Driving aimlessly, he found himself back at the familiar alleyway.


    And, as usual, he got scolded for his sloppy parking-


    "Damn! Think you''re something special with your Maserati?"


    "Seems like our little alley''s getting quite the lineup of fancy carstely, huh? Wasn''t there a Porsche here not too long ago?"


    "Yeah, a Porsche!"


    "Exactly, what''s the deal?"


    ...


    At eight sharp, Roseanne came downstairs to take out the trash.


    From behind his windshield, Murray watched her greedily.


    She was wearing a blue floral dress today, her hair had grown longer, gently cascading down her back, and she wore flip-flops, looking effortlessly chic and rxed. Murray got out of the car, ready to follow her, but suddenly, someone stepped in front of him.


    Owen: "Mr. Sherwood, fancy seeing you here again."


    "Move!"


    Seeing Roseanne about to head back upstairs after dumping the trash, Murray grew impatient. Owen stood his ground, watching Roseanne enter the building before turning his gaze back.


    "Don''t think just because you''re one of the Reynolds, I won''t take you on!"


    Owen''s voice was calm, unbothered: "Does Mr. Sherwood have a habit of stalking and peeping?"


    "So what if I do?! None of your damn business-"


    "Reporting illegal activities is every citizen''s duty."


    Suddenly, Murray chuckled, looking straight at Owen. "You''re doing all this just out of civic duty? You don''t have any other motives?" "Whether I do or don''t, does it matter?"


    Owen''s expression remained unchanged, his response straightforward.


    "Heh... What right do you have? Who do you think you are? How long have you known herpared to how long I''ve known her?"


    "The length of time means nothing


    El.ne


    Some people spend a lifetime together and can''t make it work, while others just need one look to


    know they''re meant to bent


    "And you¡ª" Owen paused, "might have once had a moment that seemed eternal, but in the end, you''re nothing more than strangers."


    His words hit Murray right in the heart, leaving him bleeding metaphorically.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Do you think that by blocking me, she''ll be yours? Dream on!"


    Owen calmly stated: "The two aren''t


    necessarily rted. I block you because I don''t want her to be harassed, that''s all. As for who Roseanne belongs to..."


    "In my eyes, she belongs to no one. She is her own person."


    With those final words, Owen turned and left. Before he did, he dropped onest remark: "No wonder she broke up with you..." Murray thought, "WTF?"


    That was a direct hit to his ego! With


    his pride wounded and the local elders already marching towards him with clubs, ready to smash his car, Murray had no choice but to leave. , FindNovel


    "Cliff, you free?"


    Cliff answered the phone immediately, moving to a quieter spot, "What''s up, Murray?"


    "At the bar?"


    "Yeah, York''s here too."

 Chapter 293

    Murray texted, "ce?"


    "Our usual spot."


    "Be there in fifteen."


    ***


    The bar was alive with the booming sound of music, tunes that were too catchy to be good for anyone''s soul.


    As soon as the door to the private room shut behind Murray, it felt like stepping into another universe.


    "Made it, Murray?" York greeted, his arm wrapped around a blonde bombshell wearing something that left little to the imagination. His smile widened as he saw Murray push through the door. Murray marched straight to the couch and took a seat.


    York gave hispanion a wink, and she instantly stered a flirtatious smile and sidled up to Murray.


    "Don''t touch me." Murray caught her wandering hand and removed it from his leg.


    The woman''s smile froze as she sent a pleading look towards York.


    "Not your type?" York raised an eyebrow, "We can switch."


    Murray poured himself a ss of red wine, "Not interested."


    "Man, you''ve changed. Ever since you and Roseanne split, I thought you''d be out here living it up. Could it be... the littledy at home''s got you under her thumb? Doesn''t make sense though..." Roseanne couldn''t keep him on a leash; how could Millie manage it?


    Downing his drink, Murray didn''t respond.


    York motioned for the woman toe back to his side.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sheplied with a giggly "Okay," and snuggled into his embrace.


    York, hugging his date, looked mockingly at Murray, "Why so gloomy? Who''s got you all twisted up?"


    "...Nobody."


    "Come on, lighten up. Show us a smile, will ya?"


    Murray snapped back, "Get lost! Do I look like a clown to you?"


    York''sughter filled the room as he leaned in, "When''s the baby due? How did I end up being an uncle at my age?"


    Murray red, "You doing this on purpose?"


    York immediately mimed zipping his lips.


    Cliff rolled his eyes, "Could you maybe not revel in chaos for once?"


    "Oh?" York blinked innocently, "Was it that obvious?"


    Cliff: "What do you think?"


    "Alright, I''ll dial it back."


    "Murray, ignore him. He''s just messing around..." Cliff said, reaching for the bottle to pour more drinks.


    But then, Murray suddenly covered his ss with his hand.


    "Murray?" Cliff was puzzled.


    York looked up from his indulgence.


    Murray stated inly, "One is enough."


    It took a moment for Cliff to register and then he reluctantly set the b


    attering, "This isn''t lik


    "Was I always such a heavy drinker?"


    "Are you kidding? Of course!"


    isn''t like you."


    Murray thought back to the times he''de home drunk, to


    the


    Roseanne''s worried looks and Scrazy...


    nagging that once drove


    Now, no matter how much he drank or how badly he stumbled in, there was no one to give him that look of frustration mixed with concern.


    "Murray, why are your eyes red?"


    Murray cleared his throat, "Ah, the wine''s just strong."


    Cliff was confused. Strong? It tasted just fine to him!


    York, catching the mood, decided not toment further and instead yfully pinched his date''s behind.


    "Ouch! Mr. Gibson-" the woman giggled, "Come on, I''ll drink with you."


    Yorkughed and leaned in for a kiss, "Sure, but you have to feed it to me. Use this-" he tapped her lips.


    Laughter filled the room, but Murray only grew more irritated.


    Cliff, too, was getting tired of York''s constant flirtations.


    Just then, Murray''s phone rang.


    "Hello, Roseanne-"

 Chapter 294

    Cliff was just about to stand up, eager to find a quiet corner to take the call, when suddenly, Murray and York simultaneouslyid hands on his shoulders. Murray signaled everyone to keep it down while York promptly turned off the Spotify ylist ring through the


    speakers. Their coordination was like a well-rehearsed dance, smooth and silent.


    Swallowing hard, Cliff felt the weight of the world on his shoulders. This was big.


    On the other end of the line, Roseanne had been wrestling with the decision to make this call for what seemed like an eternity. Madge''s contract was on the brink of expiration. If they didn''t renew with Nadine, they''d be back to square one, scouting for a reliable editor with a knack for mystery and thrillers, and ideally, someone with a solid marketingwork.


    After much deliberation, Cliff was the only name that came to mind, someone who could possibly bridge her to the media and publishing world.


    Roseanne''s hesitation wasn''t about whether it was appropriate to ask Cliff for help; she knew he wouldn''t hesitate if he could assist. Despite her and Murray calling it quits, her bond with Cliff had transcended their mutual connection to Murray. What really made her pause was whether she should be making this decision for Madge without consulting her first.


    However, recalling a conversation with Norris earlier that day, who mentioned Madge was on a creative streak, tirelessly working through nights with undiminished zeal, Roseanne decided against disturbing her creative process. "Cliff, are you busy right now?" she ventured.


    "Never too busy for you, Roseanne. What''s up?" Cliff responded, his tone instantly serious, ready for whatever task was at hand.


    Murray, witnessing this exchange, felt a pang of unfamiliarity with his friend. Cliff''s demeanor towards Roseanne wasn''t just that of a friend''s ex; it was of someone who saw her as an equal, a genuine friend.


    The dynamics perplexed him. HowProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    did Cliff and Roseanne maintain such a close rapport even after her breakup with him? Especially when Cliff, for all his easygoing charm, wasn''t one to easily warm upto people outside their circle.


    Cliff listened intently as Roseanne outlined Madge''s situation, nodding and humming in understanding. "So, you''re looking for someone with experience in mysteries and thrillers,


    and with a good promotion the


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he turned to York. "Hey, didn''t York invest in a publishing house recently? They''re big on educational materials and ssicliterature but were looking to diversify. Might be a good fit Roseanne."


    Roseanne paused, considering the proposal. Cliff remained patient, not pressing her for an immediate answer.


    "Look, Roseanne," he finally said, "let me talk to York and see what I can do. No promises, but I''ll give it my best shot."

 Chapter 295

    Cliff knew exactly what was going on in Roseanne''s head - she didn''t want to owe York a favor. So, being the straightforward guy he is, he took the initiative and made the decision on her behalf. And honestly, he wasn''t wrong. It was just a question, after all, with no guaranteed oue.


    "Alright, Roseanne, you better hit the sack early. I''m gonna hang up now, okay?"


    With that, Cliff ended the call.


    York couldn''t help but sneer, "Look at you, all mushy. What''s Roseanne done for you, huh? Calling her ''sis'' like you''re some kind ofpdog. Makes me want to gag."


    Cliff retorted, "You don''t get it, do you? I value sincerity in my friendships. If you don''t like it, tough."


    "Friends?" York raised an eyebrow. "She and Murray just broke up. Howe you two are suddenly thick as thieves?"


    At York''s words, even Murray nced over at Cliff.


    Cliff, however, straightened up and his expression turned serious. "It''s not like that. Roseanne helped me out before. Just because she''s no longer with Murray doesn''t change the fact that we''re friends." "Helped you with what?" York''s curiosity was piqued.


    Cliff gave a slight cough, "It''s a long story, not for tonight. Let''s just focus on the drinks. Oh, and York, there''s something I wanted to ask for your help with¡ª"


    "Ah, gotta hit the restroom real quick," York said, darting off faster than a rabbit.


    Cliff was puzzled. "Was that an escape act?"


    And it was, indeed.


    York didn''t head to the restroom but to the balcony, lighting up a cigarette with a frown, clearly troubled by something and pacing back and forth. He was visibly agitated.


    After finishing one cigarette, he lit another, mostly letting it burn on its own with only the asional drag.


    Finally, he stubbed out the cigarette as if he''d made a decision and took out his phone to dial a number.


    Meanwhile, after hanging up with Cliff, Roseanne had left her phone on the coffee table and went to take a shower.


    By the time she was done and had dried her hair, she noticed two missed calls.


    An unknown number from Lumina City.


    Curious, she called back, and the person on the other end picked up quickly. "Hello, who is this?"


    York was speechless for a moment before chuckling, "I mean, Roseanne, we''ve known each other for years and you haven''t saved my number? You''ve got Cliff''s but not mine? Favoritism much?" FindNovel


    Hearing York''s voice, Roseanne was taken aback, then confused. "Mr. Gibson, what...?"


    Why on earth was he calling thiste just for this?


    York was internally facepalming. Why did he even say that out loud?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Roseanne asked, "What do you need?"


    "Ah, well, I was there when you were talking to Cliff."


    "And?"


    "It''s just... Cliff mentioned I have


    resources, that I could help. Whet


    didn''t you reach out to me directly? I''ve got a ton of contacts in the publishing world!" fo FindNovel


    Roseanne admitted, "I didn''t have your number."


    York was momentarily lost for words.


    "And Cliff said he''d ask you on my behalf."


    "Look, Roseanne... do you know what the most important thing is when asking for a favor?" ""What''s that?"


    York exined, "It''s all about going to the right person. There''s a


    fundamental difference betweel


    ?


    going through Cliff anding to me directly, get it?"


    "To be honest, not really."


    "So, this call is to tell me I should''vee to you directly?"


    York slightly lifted his chin, "Exactly! I don''t like being in anyone''s debt. You helped me out before, and I''ve yet to repay you." Roseanne was taken aback.


    York wouldn''t have brought it up, and she had practically forgotten...

 Chapter 296

    York let out a low chuckle, his eyes scanning the neon-lit street before turning back to his friends. "That time at the hotel, you really pulled me out of a tight spot. I''m someone who believes in repaying favors. Even though you and Murray called it quits, I owe you one, and I intend to pay it back."


    He had been outside the bar, puffing away on a couple of cigarettes for a good twenty minutes. Had it never crossed Roseanne''s mind to just give him a call directly?


    Cliff had made it clear; he was the one with the connections!


    And not just any connections, but top-notch ones!


    Why couldn''t Roseanne see it?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Was she looking down on him?


    York couldn''t help but curl his lip in disdain, "Looking for a reliable editor, right? I''ll hook you up in a bit."


    Roseanne wasn''t one to look a gift horse in the mouth, nor was she the type to y the saint.


    When opportunity was knocking at her door, only a fool would turn it away!


    "Thanks."


    "Just returning a favor."


    After hanging up, York immediately went on to find the editor''s contact on WhatsApp, ready to connect him with Roseanne.


    Suddenly, he realized-


    He didn''t have Roseanne''s WhatsApp!


    He dialed her number, "So, uh... let''s connect on WhatsApp. Don''t worry, I''m not some creep like Corley, hitting on my buddy''s ex. If it makes you ufortable, I''ll just send you the contact info, and you can delete me afterward." Roseanne replied, "epted."


    "Alright."


    He sent the contact info, pocketed his phone, and headed back to the private booth.


    Cliff ribbed him, "Took you long enough, you didn''t fall in, did you?"


    "Shut it!"


    The women in the booth instantly brightened up seeing him return, one of them yfully chiding, "Mr. Gibson, you left me all alone just now."


    "What, should I have taken you to the men''s room?" York teased, patting her cheek.


    The woman shot him a yful re in response.


    "Mr. Gibson, how about you pick my table tonight?"


    York gave her a mischievous once-over, nomittally.


    The woman''s smile faltered, disappointment creeping into her expression.


    These high-rollers, generous as they were and skilled in charming women, could be heartlessly indifferent.


    Cold as ice!


    ...


    As the night wound down to the early hours of the morning, the trio made their way to the entrance of the bar. York asked, "How are you guys getting back?"


    Murray responded, "I''ve called a ride-share."


    Cliff said, "Didn''t bring my car, guess I''ll catch a cab. What about you?"


    "I''m crashing at a hotel tonight."


    "Not like you to go to a hotel alone."


    "If I wantedpany, it''s just a phone call away," York boasted.


    Cliff winced, "Easy there, don''t catch anything."


    "Don''t worry, I''m careful. Ah, my ride''s here, I''m off."


    "Wait-" Cliff caught him by the arm, "You heard the call earlier, Roseanne''s looking for a reliable editor, you..."


    "Chill, man, already on it," York waved him off impatiently.


    "When? How did I miss that?" Cliff looked genuinely perplexed.


    "Just when I was ''falling into the pit.""


    "But... you guys aren''t even connected on WhatsApp, how''d you manage?"


    "Seriously? Can''t I just add her?"


    Cliff hissed, "Wait, that doesn''t add


    en are you so eager t


    tell me you''re turning


    into another Corley..."


    "Enough!" York quickly interjected, casting a wary nce at Murray, whose expression had darkened considerably.


    "I''m helping Roseanne out of pure goodwill, nothing more. Don''t go throwing mud on me!"


    One Corley was more than enough.


    With plenty of fish in the sea, why fixate on a buddy''s ex?


    Even as an ex, York was ufortable with the idea.


    Cliff finally rxed, "Alright, that''s more like it..."


    "Let go, I''m getting in the car."


    "Fine." Cliff released his grip.


    Just then, Murray spoke up, "You''re helping her just because, without any ulterior motive because of our past friendship?"


    York paused, hand on the car door, then turned around with a grin, "Actually, no."


    The tension was palpable as Murray''s gaze flitted between York and Cliff, suspicion and scrutiny. mingling in his eyes, "Have you been in contact with her behind my back, after we broke up?"

 Chapter 297

    Cliff nodded generously, "Yeah, I stay in touch with Roseanne quite a bit. What''s up?"


    York narrowed his eyes, as if he could see through everything, "I know what you''re getting at."


    "Whether it''s me and Roseanne keeping in touch, or my willingness to lend her a hand today, you''re wondering if it''s because of your connection to her, or if it''s all about Roseanne herself." York paused, then continued, "Let me be clear, it''s all about Roseanne herself, and it has nothing to do with you. Cliff feels the same way." Murray frowned.


    "Why?"


    York chuckled, "Isn''t it all about give and take between people? You scratch my back, I''ll scratch yours, and that''s how rtionships are built."


    "You think Roseanne''s just been a shadow to you these past six years? We meet up at least a couple of times a month, right? We''ve had plenty of chances to get to know her."


    "Take Cliff, for instance. If I''m not mistaken, didn''t Roseanne help you out with yourputer, even wrote some software for you?"


    "Yeah!" Cliff nodded vigorously, "Roseanne''s a wizard with coding. That time I nearly got screwed over with financial shenanigans on a project investment, it was Roseanne who wrote an auto-ounting software that helped me sort out that mess." "And then there was that time..."


    Cliff went on and on, but the more Murray listened, the more confused he became.


    The "Roseanne" they were talking about, was she really the same person as the "Roseanne" he remembered, who would always wait for him toe home and meticulously n everything for him?


    Cliff added, "And don''t forget, Roseanne''s helped you out too..."


    "Cough!" York interrupted, "That''s enough, I''m off. You guys should head home too."


    With that, he quickly jumped into a taxi.


    "Let''s go, driver."


    ...


    Roseanne got a contact request from York and quickly added him.


    The request was immediately epted, triggering an automatic message-


    "Hello, if you''re an author, please leave your manuscript and contact


    information. If you''re looking to."


    coborate, for urgent matters, please call 1372324..."


    Roseanne thought for a moment, then picked out a suspense novel she had writtenst year, sent it over in a Word document, and left her phone number.


    Maybe it was toote, but there was no reply on the other side.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She didn''t mind much, figuring a response mighte in a couple of days.


    The night grew deeper, and Murray arrived home.


    As expected, Millie was standing at the door, smiling like a hostess at a fancy dinner party.


    He couldn''t help but admire her perseverance.


    As Millie reached out to help him, the smell of alcohol on him nearly knocked her over.


    Murray called for Sadie, the housekeeper, to help him upstairs.


    Truth be told, he had only had a couple of drinks and was far from drunk.


    But pretending to be drunk meant Millie wouldn''t cling to him, putting on an act and babbling on and on.


    So, pretending to be drunk was the better option.


    Sadie quickly helped him upstairs to the master bedroom, then went back down to make a hangover cure.


    "Sadie, I heard you practically raised Murray?" Millie, wearing her pajamas, stood in the kitchen, trying to chat with Sadie.


    "Ms. Millie did you need something?


    The


    sn''t safe for guests.ne


    Maybe you should go to the living


    room, or back to your room to rest."


    Basically, anywhere but here buzzing around me!


    Millie acted as if she hadn''t heard, still smiling, "You must have made him this hangover cure plenty of times, then?"


    Sadie replied, "Not really, back when Ms. Cole was around, she used to handle these things. The young master preferred her cooking." As Sadie turned to grab a bowl, Millie swiftly poured a powder she had been clutching in her hand into the pot.

 Chapter 298

    Sadie turned around, her smile blooming instantly. "Would you mind taking care of Murray for me? I''m beat. I''m heading to bed." With that, she gracefully exited the kitchen.


    Sadie was puzzled. "What''s going on?"


    Wasn''t there usually a fight over who got to bring the hangover remedy?


    Why the sudden change of heart?


    Sadie poured half of the hangover soup into a bowl, ced it on a tray, and carried it to the master bedroom.


    Murray hadn''t drunk much today, but he skipped dinner, causing his stomach to start aching faintly.


    Just as Sadie arrived with the hot soup, he didn''t refuse and gulped it down in one go.


    Sadie left the room with the empty bowl and tray, carefully closing the door behind her. Murrayy in bed, eyes closed, waiting for the difort in his stomach to subside.


    After some time, his stomach felt better, but his body started to heat up.


    He was about to get up and lower the air conditioning when suddenly, the door to the master bedroom was pushed open.


    Millie, barefoot, approached the bed and looked at the man who had apparently passed out drunk, a smile ying at her lips.


    He must be feeling hot; his top buttons were undone, and a soft blush colored his cheeks.


    His strong, well-defined arms hung over the side of the bed, made even more prominent by the dark shirt he wore today. The shirt added an aloofness that made him appear more intimidating. Millie remembered their first night together.


    Murray was just as drunk then, mumbling another woman''s name, Roseanne.


    Her gaze lingered on his slightly unbuttoned shirt and the visible contours of his neck, stirring something within her. She leaned closer, her fingers lightly tracing his chest, hinting at a downward movement. Suddenly, Murray shifted, turning away from her.


    Millie, startled, immediately stood straight, her back breaking out in a cold sweat.


    She nced down at her pajamas, remembering how wearing Roseanne''s clothes had initially sparked his interest. With a quick thought, she headed to the O wardrobe. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This time, she chose ace nightgown, conservative at the front but with arge open back, making it easy for his hands to explore.


    She couldn''t help but curse Roseanne silently, "Slut!"


    But who was she to judge? Wasn''t it all just a game of keeping a man''s interest through physical attraction?


    If Rex


    took six years to ingrain


    herself in Murray''s heart, causing


    him


    pine even after their breakup,


    she could do better.


    wontent


    No, not just six years. She intended to be the rightful Mrs. Sherwood and entangle with him for a lifetime.


    Excited by the thought, Millie approached him from behind, embracing him, starting her seduction...


    However, the next moment, Murray, who was supposed to be passed out, suddenly opened his eyes and fiercely pulled away the hands that were climbing on him.


    With a shocked cry from Millie, she found herself thrown off the bed.


    Murray stood in front of her, expressionless. "Thinking about these things while you''re pregnant? You really are despicable."


    After saying that, he looked away, as if another nce at her would sully his eyes.


    Suddenly, his gaze sharpened, returning to Millie.


    More precisely, to the nightgown she was wearing.


    It was Roseanne''s.


    Something seemed to click, his eyes narrowing dangerously. "The first time we were together, were you wearing Roseanne''s nightgown too?"


    Millie sat on the floor, stunned, unable toprehend what was happening.


    "Speak!" he demanded, advancing and gripping her cheek with increasing force.


    "It hurts-" Tears welled in Millie''s eyes, spilling down her cheeks.


    Murray was unmoved, his grip tightening, quickly leaving red marks on her soft skin.

 Chapter 299

    "Answer me, is it or isn''t it?"


    Millie shook her head, replying, "No, it''s not... I... I didn''t... Murray, you''re hurting me..."


    Murray pulled at the nightgown she was wearing, his smile filled with scorn, "Then how do you exin this? If you haven''t done it before, howe you''re so good at it?" When they first got together, he felt something was off. Just the night before, he was all over Roseanne, and then he wakes up next to Millie?


    He chalked it up to a drunken mistake, thinking he had hallucinated the whole thing, never considering he''d been yed!


    Thinking about it made Murray''s blood boil.


    "You''re pushing me to my limits!" he roared as he yanked Millie up from the floor, "Get out! Get out of my house!"


    Ovee with rage, Murray felt his temperature rising.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His body felt like it was on fire...


    He swayed slightly, his Adam''s apple bobbing in difort.


    Wait a minute! Murray''s expression turned ice cold, realizing his symptoms were more akin to...


    "Did you drug me?!"


    Millie''s eyes shifted away, clearly broadcasting her guilt.


    "Damn you! How dare you?!"


    He took a couple of harsh breaths, the fire in his heart burning even brighter, his eyes reddening.


    Millie swallowed hard, fighting back her fear, and stood up, her tears streaming down as she approached him, "Murray, I know you must be feeling terrible right now..." Murray gave her a cold look.


    Biting her lip, Millie said, "I can help you, really..."


    As she spoke, she began to slip off her nightgown.


    "You know Nove you, willing to do anything for you. Even if I''m just a stand-in for another woman, even if you''re calling out Roseanne''s fame while lying on my chest, I don''t


    mind."


    Her words wereden with emotion, perhaps even convincing herself, "Murray, let me help you, okay? You need me right now, you need a woman. What Roseanne can''t do, I can. What she''s unwilling to do, I''m willing."


    She had lowered herself to the dust.


    But there''s no blooming in the dust, only to be trampled upon.


    "Hah..." Murrayughed mockingly, "You think you can rece


    Roseanne? How do you even


    ??


    "You drugged me, and now you''re offering to help? Millie, where''s your dignity?"


    "Calling you ''cheap'' would be an insult to the word. A stray dog has more honor than you!"


    His words were harsher with each utterance, but Millie seemed not to hear them, her face tear-streaked yet seductively appealing.


    Her smooth body pressed against him, she tiptoed, her lips near his ear:


    "I know you''re in pain, it''s okay, I''ll help you, just like our first time..."


    Her scent was like a soothing balm, quelling the heat within him.


    Making him crave more...


    Millie watched his eyes cloud over with lust, a smirk forming on her lips.


    If only she had known it would be this easy, she would have acted sooner...


    Pushing him to this point today, she felt she had been too conservative. "Murray, look at me..." Millie turned his face towards hers.


    Their eyes locked, his gaze filled with her.


    Millie leaned in...


    Just as their breaths mingled, about to intertwine, Murray suddenly pushed her away.


    The dazed look in his eyes suddenly vanished, leaving no sign that he was under the influence of any drug.

 Chapter 300

    Millie was utterly bbergasted.


    "You... you didn''t..."


    "What? Disappointed?"


    Once Murray realized something was wrong, he quickly ran to the bathroom to make himself vomit. The fever he felt was just the lingering effects of the drug. "If you''re fine, then why... why did you act like that before?"


    Murray smirked, "Just wanted to see the transition from hope to disappointment, and then to despair on someone''s face. It''s quite fascinating, don''t you think?" Millie was trembling all over.


    "You''ve got some nerve, drugging me like that. Too bad you''ve got the guts but not the brains to match."


    "Idiot!"


    "Sadie "


    "What do you need, sir?" Sadie entered immediately upon receiving her instructions.


    Millie fumbled to put on her robe, but couldn''t seem to get it right, lookingpletely disheveled.


    "Pack up her stuff. Within thirty minutes, I want her and her belongings out of here! And change all the security codes. From now on, I don''t want anything rted to her in this house." "Understood, sir."


    Millie was dragged out. Stone-faced, she let Sadie pull her along.


    Suddenly, as if waking from a dream, she jerked away, "Don''t touch me!"


    Sadie paused.


    "I''m carrying a Sherwood heir, and you think you, a mere servant, have the right toy a hand on me?! Think about what your life is worth. If anything happens to me or the child, how many lives do you have topensate?!" "When I give birth to a son and marry Murray, you''ll be the first one I deal with!"


    Sadie couldn''t help butugh, looking at her as if she was a fool.


    "Ms. Millie, you must''ve watched too many dramas. Thinking pregnancy will elevate your status and secure you a ce in high society? I''ve been with the Sherwoods for decades. No one in this family-be it the lord, thedy, or the young master is easy to manipte."


    "To bear a Sherwood child, any woman can do. But thinking it will make you thedy of the house, well, that''s a beautiful dream."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Even Beverley, the housekeeper, made it clear to Millie-have the child if you must, but after that, you have no ce here. Stay out of our way. The servants saw the reality clearly, only Millie was lost in her fantasy.


    Sadie''s eyes showed a hint of pity.


    A bright young woman, with a college degree, capable of making her way anywhere, why stoop to fighting over a man?


    The harsh words Murray hurled at her, Sadie had heard it all from outside the room.


    How thick does one''s skin have to be to show no shame?


    Sadie shook her head, "Come on, Ms. Millie, let''s go pack your things. See what you want to take with you."


    This was Sadie, tantly cutting her some ck.


    The luxury bags, jewelry, clothes in the wardrobe-take them all if she could. Selling them off could a good sum, not leaving her high and dry.


    But Milliepletely missed the hint, thinking even a servant dared to kick her out-


    "Leave? Why should I leave?! This is my home, I''d rather die here!"


    "Ms. Millie, why make it harder on yourself? The young master has spoken, you have to leave today one way or another."


    "I won''t leave, what can you possibly do to me?"


    Sadie was speechless.


    She grabbed the banister of the second-floor railing, "Go on, keep dragging me out!"


    Murray came out of his bedroom, a coldugh escaping him, "It''s been ten minutes already. Since you''ve no dignity left, I don''t need to extend any courtesy either. Sadie, call security to handle this."

 Chapter 301

    "Alright, Mr. Sherwood."


    Suddenly, Millie turned pale, clutching her stomach, "Ow... my stomach hurts so much..." Murray remained expressionless.


    He didn''t move, and Sadie didn''t dare to either.


    By now, Millie had slumped to the floor, cold sweat beginning to form on her forehead.


    She reached out, desperately grabbing at the man''s trouser leg, her eyes pleading, "Murray, please save me, save our baby. My stomach... it''s killing me..."


    Sadie couldn''t stand it any longer, "Mr. Sherwood, Ms. Millie doesn''t seem to be faking it..."


    The cold sweat had soaked her thin nightgown, and Millie''s face twisted in agony.


    Murray dropped a "Deal with it" and left.


    Sadie felt like the unluckiest person in the world!


    The life of a working stiff is just damn hard!


    ...


    At four in the morning, an ambnce took Millie from the mansion.


    The hospital they sent her to was the same one where Beverley was staying.


    Beverley woke up to a call from Sadie, talking about a huge fight at the house between Millie and Murray; Murray wanted her gone, but she refused to leave.


    It seemed pretty serious this time.


    Beverley, concerned for the child, immediately went to Millie''s hospital room.


    As she approached the door, she heard a scream like a pig being ughtered-


    "Doctor, please! I''m begging you! You must save my baby!"


    "I can''t live without them; they''re my whole world!"


    The doctor tried to calm her, "Please, stay calm, Madam! Take deep


    breaths, settle down. Being thisN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    agitated isn''t good for you or then et


    baby. The most important thing now is to rx, then we can discuss treatment..."


    Millie wasn''t listening, gripping the doctor''s hand, "Doctor, tell me the truth, is my baby okay? Are they stil there? M baby has to be okay,


    1.n


    right? Why aren''t you speaking?


    Can''t your hospital save people?


    My husband is rich! Very rich! Please, save my baby, whatever the cost, he can afford it! Please..."


    Beverley, noticing her frantic state as the doctor tried to speak but was constantly interrupted, feared that the baby might get overlooked in all the chaos.


    With that thought, Beverley stepped forward and pped her across the face.


    "Have you lost your mind?"


    But instead of calming Millie, the p only made her more hysterical, "You hit me? By what right? Beverley, you witch! It''s all your fault, why else would I be in the hospital?" Beverley retorted, "So what if I hit you? If it weren''t for the fact you''re pregnant, I''d p you more!"


    "Idiot, didn''t you hear the doctor telling you to calm down? How much longer are you going to make a scene? Do you really want to lose the baby before you''re happy?" Beverley was getting a headache again.


    Wondering what bad luck had brought her to deal with such a brainless person.


    She was courting disaster, but she better not drag her grandchild down with her!


    Millie, in a state of extreme anxiety and panic, wasn''t listening to a word, "If the baby is gone, it''s all your fault!"


    "If you hadn''t forced me to learn this


    and that, how would I have argued with Murray? If I hadn''t argued with him, how could I have ended up... in the hospital? Don''t I want to take good care of myself?"

 Chapter 302

    Beverley couldn''t believe she was being med: "It''s clear as day that you were stirring the pot, and somehow I''m the viin? Try talking nonsense again and see if I don''t give you a piece of my mind!" "Oh, bring it on. If you don''ty me out today, consider it your loss-"


    "Sadie," Beverley was shaking with rage, "Call Murray, tell him to get here now! Immediately! Right this second!"


    "Right away, mydy!"


    The call was dropped twice before finally getting through on the third try.


    Murray asked, "What''s up?"


    "Sir, thedy of the house needs you at the hospital."


    "I''m tied up."


    "But... Mrs. Sherwood and Ms. Millie are having a spat."


    "Oh."


    Sadie was speechless.


    Murray continued, "Please inform Mrs. Sherwood that it was her who insisted on keeping Millie''s baby. Now that there''s trouble, she needs to handle the aftermath and not bother me!" With that, he hung up.


    When Sadie tried calling back, she got a voicemail.


    "Ma''am, Mr. Sherwood said..."


    "What did he say?"


    Sadie steeled herself, "He said it''s your mess, you deal with it. He won''t help, and to not bother him."


    Beverley was speechless!


    Suddenly, Millie screamed a sound far more agonizing than any p.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Chaos ensued in the room.


    The doctor rushed everyone out: "The pregnant woman is in critical condition, we need to act fast. Family members, please leave now!"


    Beverley couldn''t help but worry, wondering if the baby might actually be lost. If only she had been less impulsive...


    Half an hourter, the hospital room door opened, and the medical staff filed out.


    Beverley immediately approached and asked, "Doctor, is my grandson okay?"


    The doctor, tired of the family''s bickering replied tersely: "The child is stable for now, but we can''t have any more emotional disturbances. Next time we might not be so lucky!"


    Beverley breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, Doctor, I''ll be careful."


    Hertha arrived fifteen minutes earlier and got a rough idea of the situation from Sadie.


    Hearing the doctor''s advice, she murmured: "Tough little one, so many hospital visits and still holding on..."


    Beverley nced into the room but didn''t enter. "Hertha, can you handle the discharge paperwork for me?"


    "Discharge? Didn''t the doctor say you need a few more days of rest? Why leave so soon?"


    "My grandson was nearly lost, how can I stay? I''ll move to the vi for a while and keep an eye on her, see if she dares to act up again!"


    Hertha was puzzled: "...?"


    "No, Mom, have you lost it? Catering to her every whim? ying nursemaid?"


    This was so unlike Beverley.


    Hertha could understand Beverley''s attachment to the unborn child, her first grandchild, which was perfectly normal.


    But going through all this trouble for an unborn baby, especially given Beverley''s love forfort and luxury, Hertha couldn''t believe it.


    "So, what''s really going on? Why are you so desperate to save the baby?"


    eli


    Beverley narrowed her eyes, deciding not to hide it: "Remember the will your grandfather left when he passed away? It mentioned that the family assets would be re-evaluated ten yearster for a new investment project in Main Street, with dividends and rights to be allocated."


    W.14


    "I don''t really remember, but what does that have to do with Millie''s baby?"


    "My dear, the Main Street investment wasn''t profitable when your grandfather died, so the assets weren''t distributed but postponed for ten years. Next year marks the tenth year, and now that project is bringing in a fortune. The second and third branches of the family have been eyeing this juicy opportunity, wanting a piece of the action."

 Chapter 303

    either you or your brother had a kid, we could at least w back some of our losses."


    In our family, the First Branch, it''s just you and Murray representing the next generation. Honestly, we''re outnumbered by the Second and Third Branches. If we were to split the inheritance strictly per capita, as the will suggests, we''d be at a significant disadvantage. But if "Looks like it''s a no-go for both of us, but Millie''s got a bun in the oven, and we can''t let that opportunity slip away."


    Hertha had an epiphany, "So, that''s what this is all about."


    "Got it now? As long as Millie''s baby arrives safe and sound, we stand to gain at least this much-"


    Beverley gestured with a hand.


    Hertha guessed, "Fifty million?"


    "Think bigger."


    "No way, not half a billion?"


    Beverley chuckled.


    Hertha gasped in shock.


    And Millie, overhearing everything from her hospital bed, was crystal clear about their conversation.


    So much for a VIP room; the soundproofing was terrible. She touched her still-t belly, contemting the enormity of half a billion...


    ...


    Millie''s condition wasn''t really improving by staying in the hospital; rest at home was what she needed.


    So, three dayster, Beverley arranged for her discharge.


    This scare had made both Beverley and Millie extremely cautious. For the first couple of days at home, Millie was very careful, watching her diet and keeping her emotions in check, fearing any stress might harm the baby.


    As time went on and it seemed like everything was okay, Beverley went out of his way to pamper Millie, treating her like royalty, short of plucking stars from the sky. If she wanted something, he made sure she got it. Throughout this time, Murray never once came back to the mansion.


    Even when Beverley personally


    called him, it was futile; either he didn''t pick up, or he t-out refused toe, quickly ending the conversation in evident annoyance.


    He was clearly done with Millie, not even wanting to spare her a nce.


    Millie gave up on expecting anything from him. With a baby on the way and a potential half a billion in the picture, winning Murray''s affection seemed less crucial.


    Time flew, and Millie''s belly began to show.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But some people just can''t sit still. As soon as she felt slightly better, Millie was up to something.


    "Beverley, I''m heading out for a prenatal checkup. When I return, could I trouble you for some of your homemade chicken soup?"


    Millie stood by the door, all smiles.


    Beverley, sitting on the couch, waved a hand dismissively, "Off you go, I''ll have Lara whip up some soup. It''ll be ready by the time you get back." Millie chuckled, "I think you misunderstood. I was asking for your homemade chicken soup."


    She emphasized "your homemade" for effect.


    Beverley frowned, nced at her slightly swollen belly, took a deep breath, and conceded, "Alright, I''ll make it." "Thanks, dear."


    When Beverley got back from her checkup, she found the chicken & soup ready to serve. She filled a bowl for Millie and ced it on the table, saying, "Soup''s ready. Come have some."


    Then, she served herself a bowl.


    Honestly, it smelled even better than Lara''s.


    "Beverley, are you expecting too?" Millie approached the dining table and dropped this bombshell casually.


    Beverley nearly choked on her soup.

 Chapter 304

    "What? You''re not even pregnant, and you''re hogging the chicken soup? That''s not really fair, is it?"


    "That big pot of soup, you think you can finish it all?" Beverley couldn''t believe the nonsenseing out of her mouth. "Of course I can."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Millie dropped the pretense. "Well, since it was made for me, it''s probably best if others don''t drink it, don''t you think?" "Fine," Beverley said, putting the bowl down with a scoff, "then enjoy it all by yourself!"


    And with that, she turned and left.


    Millie smirked triumphantly, ncing over the two bowls of soup on the table with disdain before heading back to her room.


    "Why didn''t you eat your chicken soup?!" Millie, just waking up from a nap, yawned and replied, "Just wasn''t in the mood for it anymore, is there a problem?" "You-"


    "Beverley, could you knock before entering my room next time? You might startle the baby."


    Beverley was speechless.


    At night, Millie sat in the living room watching TV.


    Beverley suggested she take a walk in the garden for the baby''s health, but Millie ignored her.


    "Beverley, since you''re so free, why don''t you run out and get me some m chowder? From that ce downtown, you know, Old Joe''s, they have the best taste." Beverley nced outside; it was already dark.


    Driving downtown would take at least an hour, round trip nearly two, and for what? m chowder?


    Even if she went, it''d be cold by the time she got back.


    "It might be closed by now. How about I ask Sadie to whip up something simr here at home..."


    Millie slowly said, "But can home cooking match the taste of Old Joe''s? They don''t close till eleven, if you go now, you might just make it in time."


    Beverley wasn''t pleased, to say the least. Standing in line for m chowder thiste?


    What was she thinking!


    "Do you think I want to eat it? It''s the baby who''s craving it."


    "If you don''t go, I won''t be able to sleep tonight. If I can''t sleep, your grandchild will be ufortable."


    "The doctor said I shouldn''t be stressed or agitated..."


    Beverley sighed, "I''ll send the driver. Or maybe get a delivery."


    It wouldn''t cost much.


    Millie blinked, "But the baby said he wants it bought by grandma, what do we do?"


    Beverley was at a loss for words.


    et fel?


    "Oh well, I guess that''s how it is when you''re not loved," Millie said with a look of disappointment, "Ugh.. my stomach is starting to hurt again..."


    "Fine!" Beverley gritted her teeth, her face twitching in an effort to contain her anger, "Grandma will go get it!"


    With that, she stormed out, calling the driver: "To downtown."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Millie smiled, "Lara, can you wash some cherries for me?"


    "Sadie I hear you''re quite the cook. I''m craving m chowder; could you make some?"


    Sadie frowned, "But ma''am has already gone out to get some..."


    "And how long am I supposed to wait? I want it now!"


    "I''ll call her toe back, then she won''t need to buy it."


    Millie scoffed, "No need. I want to try both, homemade and from Old Joe''s."


    Sadie was at a loss.


    What a day!


    Beverley''s trip was far from pleasant. A downpour started, and Old Joe''s was tucked away in a back alley, requiring a walk and a wait in line.


    After finally getting the chowder, she


    returned to find the living room dark. Lara said Millie had already eaten and had gone upstairs to sleep half an hour ago.


    Beverley was furious, smashing the takeout container in her hand!


    "That little brat!" She''d deal with her eventually.


    Chowder spilled everywhere, making a mess.


    Sadie just shook her head.


    Truly, it was exhausting.


    The next day, Millieined about herck of appetite, expressing a desire for something more vorful.


    Beverley prepared mushroom soup, fish maw, and even made a pork knuckle soup with soybeans, hoping to nourish her.


    But Millie barely tasted it before spitting it out.


    "What is this? It''s so greasy. Is this


    supposed to be for pregnant


    women? I asked for something


    vorful, and you give me this? Tastes like swill!"

 Chapter 305

    Beverley stared at the stew she had been simmering since dawn, her frustration evident as Millie criticized it relentlessly. "That''s pork trotter stew with added beans. It''s good for the kids." "Good for the kids, but what about pregnant women, huh? Didn''t you see the thickyer of grease floating on top? It makes me nauseous just looking at it. How am I supposed to drink that?" Beverley took a deep breath to calm herself. "So, what do you want?"


    "How can you be so clueless? Do I really have to spell it out for you? Can''t you just skim off the grease on top? I wonder how someone with your intelligence has managed to survive this long..." Millie''s words were harsh and unforgiving.


    Beverley had never been spoken to like this before and felt her temper re. "Who are you calling clueless? Millie, don''t push me!"


    If Beverley paid closer attention, she would notice that Millie was simply repeating the insults Beverley had previously thrown at her. Yes, Millie was seeking revenge.


    Pregnant and carrying a fortune within her, Millie knew she could leverage her child to negotiate a hefty sum from Beverley.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    One million, at least, right?


    With that much money, marrying into the prestigious Murray family seemed less significant.


    After all, Murray had never shown her affection.


    Since marrying into wealth was off the table, there was no need to curry favor with her future mother-inw.


    Time for revenge, then.


    Millie retorted, "Are you trying to out-yell me? I only asked you to skim the grease, not perform miracles. If you''re so unwilling, you can leave. I never asked you to stay."


    "Just remember, if anything happens to my baby... don''te crying to me."


    Beverley silently repeated mantras to calm down, eventually managing to steady her nerves.


    Sheplied with Millie''s request, spending a good half hour skimming the grease off the stew, only for Millie to barely touch it. Beverley was so frustrated, she nearly fainted... Meanwhile, the Sherwood family was in turmoil, but Roseanne''s life was serene.


    Mid-June, she visited Madeleine again.


    The garden was easy to maintain, mostly requiring watering and weeding. Her main concern was checking on the professor''s leg.


    "You should''ve gone into medicine; you''d outshine the medical students with your quick learning and skill!"


    After examining Madeleine''s previously swollen leg and finding it much improved, Roseanne was relieved. "Alright, I''ll take your suggestion seriously and consider it," Roseanne joked.


    Madeleine chuckled. "I was kidding. Don''t take it too seriously!"


    Switching fields was a bold move, reminiscent of Owen Reynolds, transitioned from biology to


    thriving despite skepticism


    belongs to ent


    Perhaps that''s the mark of true genius - seeding in whatever they pursue.


    "How about yourtest medical report? Let me have a look."


    Roseanne, though not sick herself, had be proficient in interpreting medical data due


    close monitoring of Madeleine''s


    condition.


    her


    "Not bad. Some values are still a bit off, but most are back to normal. Seems like you''ve been taking good care of yourself."


    Their housekeeper, Pauline, chimed


    Ineq


    in, "Right? Whenever Ms. Payne forgets her medication, Roseanne calls to remind her. She can''t forget even if she wanted to."


    Madeleine tried to save face, "Ahem! Pauline, please, let''s keep some dignity here..."


    Seeing Madeleine''s embarrassed reaction, Roseanne couldn''t help butugh. "If it works, let''s stick to the n."


    Trying to change the subject, Madeleine coughed lightly, "Oh, I''ve got someone I''d like you to meet." "Who?"


    "Sullivan,e on out."

 Chapter 306

    As soon as Madeleine''s voice trailed off, a tall figure emerged from the inside.


    Roseanne was stunned.


    Madeleine introduced, "Let me introduce, this is Mr. Olson''s student, Corley Sullivan." Corley smiled slightly and extended his hand towards Roseanne, "Nice to meet your."


    "You... are Mr. Olson''s student?" Roseanne was taken aback.


    "What? Don''t I look the part?"


    "Not really."


    Madeleine''s eyes darted between the two, "You two know each other?"


    Corley nodded, "Yes, we do."


    And have known each other for quite some time...


    "Well, that''s fantastic. It''s all in the family, then. Why don''t you stay for dinner tonight?"


    Corley responded, "Thank you, Professor. I''ll dly ept."


    And Roseanne was already nning to stay for dinner anyway.


    Aunt Sarah had prepared a whole spread, including two of Roseanne''s favorites.


    Whether by intention or coincidence, Corley gave Roseanne the seat closest to those two dishes and took a spot next to her. Madeleine raised an eyebrow at the scene.


    But Roseanne took it as happenstance, praising inwardly: Madeleine is so thoughtful, making my favorite dishes!


    "How old are you?" Madeleine suddenly asked Corley.


    "I''m 28 this year."


    "To be running your own investment firm at 28, that''s quite impressive."


    bet


    Corley modestly waved his hand, "You tter me. The firm got off the ground with my family''s support. It''s only in thest two or three years that it''s begun to take off."


    "I have more respect for researchers like you and Mr. Olson, who delve into their work day after day, year after year, enduring the solitude and monotony to contribute to the truth of science and the mysteries of academia."


    Madeleine replied, "For those of us who love research, this life is neither lonely nor dull. Isn''t that right, Anne?" "Yep." Roseanne nodded.


    There were no corporate machinations, no societal taints. Theb was pure and simple, indeed veryforting.


    At least for her and Ms. Payne, it was.


    Corley had an epiphany, "It seems I''m the shallow one here. No wonder Mr. Olson said I was too worldly, not cut out for academia." "Did Hans really say that?"


    "Absolutely." Corley nodded, "Right in front of me and my parents."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "That''s something Hans would do."


    Corley''s charm, his high emotional intelligence, even his ability to tter was so skilled it brought a heartyugh from Madeleine.


    After dinner, Roseanne took the initiative to clean up.


    Corley rolled up his sleeves and joined her in the kitchen.


    Roseanne was surprised; they''d


    known each other for years, albeit not closely, but she''d never heard of him stepping foot in a kitchen.


    "Why that look? Is it that strange?" Corley asked as he disposed of the leftovers into the trash.


    "A bit."


    Corley chuckled, "Am I that useless in your eyes?"


    "To be honest, you used to be."


    Murray would never set foot in the kitchen, and anyone who hung out with him couldn''t be much better, she figured. Corley seemed to read her thoughts, eximing, "Guilty by association! That''s unfair!"


    Together, they cleaned the kitchen, and although Corley kept trying to prove he wasn''t "useless," the reality was-

 Chapter 307

    He was definitely not a pro at this.


    His movements were awkward, sure, but the real kicker was his method of squeezing dish soap on each and every bowl and te. Under Roseanne''s bewildered gaze, he looked up with an innocent expression and asked, "Isn''t this how it''s done?" Roseanne was speechless.


    "If you don''t mind, maybe you could show me?" Corley cleared his throat. "Back when I lived abroad, I usually only used a couple of dishes at a time, so I''d just put a little soap on each..."


    "There''s really no set way to do dishes, and there''s more than one way to use dish soap. It varies from person to person. The main thing is to get the dishes clean. However..."


    She shifted gears, "From a conservation standpoint, it might be better to squirt some soap into the water, dissolve it, and then use a sponge to wash everything. Rinse with clean water afterward, dry them off, and you''re set."


    "Is that how it''s done..." Corley listened and followed her instructions.


    Just as he was about to dissolve the dish soap in water, Roseanne suddenly spoke up -


    "Wait!"


    Corley stopped.


    "Use hot water."


    "Oh, right!"


    After cleaning up, the two lingered for a bit before noticing it was gettingte. They said their goodbyes to Madeleine.


    Corley: "I drove here. Need a lift?"


    The subway had stopped running by that hour.


    Roseanne wasn''t one to y coy. "Thanks, that''d be great."


    They got in the car.


    Corley said, "I''d actually prefer if you called me ''senior'' or just Corley. Or you could just use my first name?"


    "Sure thing, Mr. Sullivan."


    "...Are you doing this on purpose?"


    Roseanne feigned innocence: "Just habit, I guess. Hard to break."


    "Fine, call me whatever you like."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He was determined, though. One day, he''d make her willingly change how she addressed him.


    ...


    Half an hourter, they reached College Road.


    Roseanne: "Just drop me at the entrance to Kingswell University."


    "You''re not going home?"


    "Need to stop by theb. Got some data analysis that can''t wait." "Alright then."


    He didn''t pry further, just stopped the car at the university entrance.


    Roseanne got out, thanking him again.


    Corley just waved: "Take care on your way."


    "Will do."


    By the time Roseanne reached theb, it was already 10 p.m.


    After waiting for the data to process and tidying up her workspace, it was nearly midnight. She turned off the lights, checked that everything was powered down, and locked up.


    Lumina City was just entering its pre-summer rainy season. It been drizzling non-stop for


    e of days. Content bet


    Under the glow of the streetlights, the rain looked like fine threads.


    It waste, and the streets were nearly empty, with just the asional car passing by.


    The already dark night felt even more secluded.


    Roseanne opened her umbre and stepped into the rain.


    The silence was so profound, she could only hear her footsteps.


    Halfway home, a gust of wind carrying droplets of rain suddenly picked up, and a cat''s wail echoed from a corner.


    Startled, Roseanne nearly let her


    umbre fly away. Saged to catch it, but not before


    drenched on one side.


    Then, footsteps sounded from behind her.


    ?x


    They were the dull thuds of men''s shoes on the asphalt.


    At first, Roseanne didn''t think much


    of it. But then she noticed: when she sped


    up, the footsteps behind her


    quickened; when she


    they slowed as well.wed down,


    Someone was following her!

 Chapter 308

    Roseanne suddenly remembered something Jen had mentioned - there was a creeper near Kingswell University who had a thing for following female students, especially after dark. One girl had already been harassed, and although the police were called, the guy was never caught.


    The thought made Roseanne''s breath catch in her throat, prompting her to quicken her pace.


    But the footsteps behind her sped up too.


    Instinctively, her hand moved to the opening of her bag.


    Though she oftenmuted with Owen Reynolds, their schedules sometimes shed, leaving her to fend for herself.


    Living alone had made her ustomed to carrying a can of pepper spray in her bag for a dash of courage and self-defense. She never thought she''d actually have to use it.


    The footsteps drew nearer, the shadow looming closer as if to engulf Roseanne''s own.


    She held her breath, her body tensed, her hand now clutching the cold canister inside her bag.


    Just as Roseanne mustered the courage to pull out her pepper spray, preparing to strike first, a familiar voice called out, "Roseanne!" She looked up.


    There stood Corley, umbre in hand, a short distance away, his other hand casually tucked into his pocket, his gaze sharp and protective. The footsteps abruptly ceased.


    The figure behind seemed to freeze, then... turned and ran off.


    Corley came over quickly, his tough look easing up right away. And he asked gently, "Got scared, huh?"


    Roseanne''s tense nerves rxed, and she exhaled deeply, only now realizing her clothes were soaked with cold sweat, her limbs weak.


    Corley steadied her, then took out his phone, "Hey, Abe, keep an eye out around College Road, some creep''s been following female students... Yeah, let me know if you hear anything." Still immersed in her fright, Roseanne found herself speechless.


    Corley seemed to want to wrap his arms around her forfort, but hesitated, his hands lifting but eventually resting back at his sides.


    "You okay?"


    If Cliff had been there, he might have blurted out a shocked "Damn,"


    having heard Corley speak with such tenderness.


    Content belo" with news to


    It was a sight to behold!


    Roseanne shook her head slightly, her voice hoarse, "I''m okay, thank you..."


    Noticing her wet hair and clothes, Corley took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders, "Let''s get you home."


    Roseanne didn''t resist, simply nodding, her hands clutching the jacket tight around her.


    His ck suit jacket, warm and oversized, enveloped her like a protective shield.


    It was free of smoke and sweat, carrying a faint scent of mint.


    Sharing an umbre, Corley matched her pace without rushing her, choosing silence over words offort.


    He knew all she needed was a little time.


    Gradually, Roseanne calmed down.


    "How did you know to be here?" she asked.


    "It''ste. Youing back from theb alone isn''t safe."


    "So you just waited here for two, three hours?!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Mm-hmm," he raised an eyebrow, "Turns out, my concerns were valid, weren''t they?"


    He chuckled lightly, continuing, "Without those few hours of waiting, how would I have had my heroic moment? So you see, the universe is fair-effort leads to reward.


    Corley''s logic cracked Roseanne


    She was thankful he was there


    today, shuddering to think had


    AQUAS


    would have happened if he hadn''t been.


    "Thank you." She meant it.


    up


    Corley yfully protested, "Why do you always thank me? Can''t you say something else?"


    "Like what?"

 Chapter 309

    "You''re so handsome, I''m totally smitten, let''s give it a shot, be my boyfriend..."


    "Wow, aren''t you the bold one," Roseanneughed.


    "My biggest virtue is my courage to dream big and act on it."


    "Yeah? Maybe just stick to dreaming for now," Roseanne teased.


    Corley, seemingly oblivious to her subtle rejection, grinned, "Dream first, then do."


    "Not everything can be done," she said, dampening his spirits a bit.


    "No worries. You gotta try, right? No regrets. Who knows? Maybe it''ll happen."


    Roseanne didn''t respond.


    At the staircase, Corley stopped, "This is you."


    "Thanks."


    "Call me if you need anything. Anytime. I''ll be there."


    "Sure."


    "See, you''re humoring me again. You''re thinking, ''Sure, I''ll say yes now, but when pushes to shove, I won''t call.""


    A smirk twitched at the corner of Roseanne''s mouth.


    "I know you''re Miss Independent, happy with your solo gig. But maybe, just maybe, think of me if you need help? I''m not asking to be the first you think of... but maybe... eventually?" Roseanne chuckled, "Okay."


    "Head up then."


    Corley watched her ascend the stairs until her room light flicked on, then he turned and left.


    ...


    After spending nearly a month in the vi, Millie''s pregnancy was stable and she was well taken care of. With Murray away and no one to berate her, she relished her days infort. en FindNovel


    Post-morning sickness, she glowed and even gained a bit of weight.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Beverley, on the other hand, ved away, tolerating Millie''s whims and fancies.


    Despite not losing weight, Beverley looked visibly worn. Her struggles with insomnia, exacerbated by Millie''s unpredictable demands, left her frazzled. Even if Millie was quiet, Beverley would wake up startled, then spend the rest of the night wide awake.


    Millie lived luxuriously, shopping without a care, unaware of the concept of restraint. Fed up, Beverley left Millie in the mall to return to the vi alone.


    Finding Beverley lounging and eating watermelon, Millie scoffed, "Leaving me alone in the mall and sneaking back to enjoy yourself, are you living up to your duties? What if something happened to me? Don''t you care about your grandchild?!"


    Beverley, barely enjoying a moment of peace, rolled her eyes, "With all those security guards and Sadie by your side, what could possibly go wrong? You''re being paranoid!"


    "It''s for my grandchild, not you. Don''t expect me to hover over you 24/7. You''re not worth that effort."


    After hereback, Beverley scoffed and rolled her eyes, shutting down any more talk.


    Millie, seething, clenched her teeth.


    Quickly regaining herposure, shezily ordered Lara to wash some cherries for her and headed to the backyard gazebo for some sun.


    "Oh, and Sadie, bring my sunscreen."


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 310

    The visitor was Murray''s assistant.


    He mentioned that Mr. Sherwood had left some crucial documents in his study and had sent him to retrieve them.


    Given their importance topany secrets and the urgency, Beverley hurriedly led him to the study.


    "Is this the one?"


    Assistant: "Should be, yes."


    "Great, better rush it over to Murray, then."


    Millie dawdled her way towards the guest bedroom, pretending to casually pass by the two, when suddenly, she noticed the study door was ajar.


    Looking around and finding the upstairs hallway eerily quiet, Beverley must have escorted the visitor downstairs by now.


    With a sly nce, she gently pushed the door open...


    The study boasted a Western-style L-shaped bookcase, crammed from top to bottom with neatly arranged files.


    By the window stood a coffee table, topped with a set of walnut wood coffee service.


    To the left, a light-colored solid wood desk harbored a pencil holder and a few scattered books.


    Other than Sadie, who came in for cleaning on a schedule, the study was usually locked.


    And Millie was expressly forbidden from getting anywhere near.


    Yet here she was, inside.


    Feeling a smug satisfaction, Millie approached the desk to find two leather document holders, both unsealed.


    She picked one up, opened it, and nced at a sheet from inside - it was full of professional jargon and figures she didn''t recognize.


    Not knowing what it was but curious, she took a single page out and tucked it into the other document holder before rearranging everything to look untouched.


    Just then, Beverley''s voice, along with footsteps, echoed, "Sadie, where''s Millie? Wasn''t she just here? Where could she have run off to?"


    Millie, feeling a rush of panic, hurriedly left the study before Beverley could find her.


    Leaning against the wall, she took out her phone, pretending to browse videos.


    Beverley frowned, "Didn''t you say you were going to sunbathe? How did you end up upstairs so quickly?"


    Millie shed a weak smile, "It''s just


    too hot out there, and suddenly I just wasn''t feeling it anymore. You know how we pregnant women have a hard time with the heat, right?"


    Beverley was used to Millie''s barbed manner of speaking, annoying as it was, she chose not to make a big deal of it. "Whatever you say, just don''t harm my grandson."


    Millie just smirked.


    Later that evening, Murray made a quick trip back home.


    He went straight to the study to grab two sets of documents, nning to leave immediately after.


    Suddenly, his actions paused.


    Although thepany used standardized document holders, they were printed by two different suppliers.


    The paper used by these factories varied slightly in color; one was darker, the other lighter.


    He remembered cing the darker one on top and the lighter beneath, but now their positions were switched... Someone had been in his study!


    Downstairs, Beverley, seeing her son had barelye home, was about to go up and chat with him whenThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Saw


    she saw Murraying out of the study with a stern expression:


    "Mom, have you been in my study?"


    Beverley nodded, "Yes, your assistant came by yesterday for some documents. I led him into the study. What''s wrong?"


    "Did you touch the two document holders on the low desk?"


    "The low desk? I only opened a drawer; didn''t touch anything else. Didn''t even see any document holders." Murray waved the papers in his hand, saying, "Someone messed with these."


    Millie, feigning surprise from the side, "The study? Yesterday, only Beverley and the assistant went in, Could someone have identally messed things up? The assistant surely wouldn''t dare to touch anything, so that only leaves..."


    Murray''s gaze shifted onto Beverley.

 Chapter 311

    The atmosphere at the breakfast table suddenly turned as cold as the North Pole when Beverley snapped, "Zip it. I''m talking to my son, not you."


    She turned to Murray, her voice softening as she exined, "I did go to your study yesterday. Your assistant was waiting outside, and I swear, I didn''t step inside. All I did was open the drawer to get the documents you wanted. I didn''t touch anything else." "Could it have been Sadie while she was cleaning?" she wondered aloud.


    Quick to defend herself, Sadie interjected, "You had mentioned not to disturb anything in your study, sir. I remember it well and take great care."


    Murray shook his head, "It wasn''t Sadie. The study is cleaned once a week, and yesterday wasn''t the day."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As she slowly ate her in oatmeal, Millie spoke up, "Well, I don''t have the keys to your study, so it wasn''t me. That only leaves... Beverley."


    Beverley felt her blood boil at Millie''s insinuation and wanted tosh out, "What nonsense are you spouting?! Why would I sabotage my own son''s documents? That makes no sense. What do I stand to gain from that?"


    Millie just shrugged, "Who knows? But it wasn''t me. Besides, hasn''t someone been particrly moody these past few days?"


    This was a trivial issue, buting from Millie at this moment, it took on a new significance.


    Murray had checked; the documents were still there, but as if someone had yed a prank, pages from two sets of documents had been swapped.


    Beverley seemed a likely suspect.


    After all, with Murray avoiding the vi and not taking her calls, it was natural for her to feel frustrated and want to act out.


    "Let''s drop it. The documents are intact. But mom..." Murray''s voice was calm, yet firm, "please don''t do this again. A mix-up like this could cost us millions." With that, he strode off.


    Beverley felt wronged. She hadn''t done anything, and now, her own son doubted her!


    "It''s not... Murray, listen to me..."


    "I''m off to the office. We''ll talkter."


    It was clear he wasn''t interested in her excuses.


    Watching her son walk away, Beverley felt the bitter sting of injustice for the first time.


    Millie, eager to fan the mes


    further, pushed her bowl away with a look of disgust, "What is this oatmeal? It tastes awful! Sadie-make me a new batch!"


    "All you do is eat! And you darein? With your stingy ways, you''re hardly fit for oatmeal!"


    Beverley retorted, trembling with et


    rage, recalling how Millie had been


    stirring trouble to drive a wedge between her and her son.


    Millie frowned, "What did you call me? Stingy? Do you think your grandson can do without me?"


    That was thest straw for Beverley. She had tolerated Millie''s constant nagging about her "grandson" for too long, catering to her every whim like a servant.


    Enough was enough.


    "What rubbish!" Beverley exploded, "I''m done serving you! A grandson from someone like you? I''d rather not. Do whatever you want!" With that, Beverley stormed upstairs.


    Momentster, she came down with her luggage, summoned the driver, Lara, Sadie, and the rest, "We''re leaving. Back to the old house!"

 Chapter 312

    The whole gang was over the moon.


    Oh my God! Were they finally going to get rid of this curse?


    Sob...


    Blessed be!


    For the first time, everyone felt thedy of the house was the real MVP.


    Soon, the grand vi was left with just Millie rattling around in it.


    She stared at the empty living room, dumbfounded.


    ...


    Night fell over the Sherwood Mansion.


    Hertha had just stepped in when she saw Beverley lounging on the couch, a masseuse working wonders on her neck and shoulders. "Mom? You''re back?"


    "Mhm."


    "Weren''t you supposed to be ying nursemaid to Millie-uh, I mean, looking after what''s-her-name?"


    It had been almost half a month; why the sudden return without a heads up?


    Something smelled fishy!


    Beverley snorted, "Don''t even mention her, she''s a headache!"


    "What happened?" Hertha settled beside her, "Spill the beans."


    Beverleyunched into a tirade, listing every slight and insult she endured at the vi, item by item.


    Getting more worked up, she stood up, arms crossed, and started railing against Millie.


    "...I''ve never seen a more despicable woman! Had I known, I''d have preferred Murray end up with Roseanne!"


    At least Roseanne had some standards, some ss, some dignity!


    Beverley hadn''t realized how much she regretted her choice until now, her insides twisted with remorse.


    Seeing her mom this upset, Hertha''s eyes welled up with unshed tears, feeling indignant on her behalf.


    It seemed the p she gavest time did little to no good.


    She should''ve gone for a few more!


    "And your brother," Beverley got even more emotional mentioning her son, "he actually believed that wench''s side of the story, thinking I messed with his files, and he denied it! He''d rather trust that harpy over his own mother!" FindNovel


    Hertha fumed, "That''s too much! I''m calling him right now¡ª"


    Without dy, she whipped out her phone.


    Beverley didn''t stop her.


    Why should she take the fall for something she didn''t do?


    It took half a minute for the other end to pick up-


    "Bro! Mom''s back home, did you know?"


    Murray was in the middle of discussing a partnership with Cliff.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The short series market was booming. Cliff had invested in a few mediapanies just in time to ride the wave, making a killing. But who would say no to more money?


    He was trying to get Murray on board to expand the operation, aiming to slice a bigger piece of the pie.


    Hertha''s call couldn''t havee at a worse time.


    "Back home? Which home?"


    "Obviously the family estate! You


    and Millie have driven her to the brink of a vertigo rpse, and look at you two, one living it up in the vi, the other chilling in a bar!"


    She could hear the background noise on his end, music and drumbeats, clearly he was in some social venue.


    Beverley started moaning for effect, clutching her forehead.


    Murray frowned, "Is Mom okay? Did you guys go to the hospital?"


    Hertha scoffed, "Oh, now you care? Where was this concern earlier? You and Millie are peas in a pod! Mom went out of her way to look after her, and that woman just made life hell, and you? You took her side over our mom''s."


    "Bro, I''m so disappointed in you!"


    With that, Hertha hung up.


    Murray stared at his phone, his expression lost.


    Disappointed, huh? Maybe she was right...


    Cliff, having only caught bits and pieces, could guess it was some family drama. Thinking about Murray''s current predicament, he struggled to find the right words offort.


    A wry smile twisted his lips as he mocked himself.

 Chapter 313

    Murray ordered a bottle of vodka, one shot, two shots...


    Seeing him drink like he had a death wish, Cliff hurriedly urged:


    "Man, that stuff is strong. You should really take it easy!"


    Don''t end up in the hospital again...


    Murray turned a deaf ear, still clutching his ss tightly: "Your phone, give it to me."


    "Why do you need my phone?" Cliff asked, puzzled, while pulling out his smartphone to hand it over.


    Before he could fully extend his arm, Murray snatched it eagerly and dialed Roseanne''s number.


    Soon, a familiar female voice came through.


    He sounded like a man dying of thirst in the desert who had finally found water, desperately saying, "Anne, I miss you so much..." Roseanne was speechless.


    Cliff was shocked. "Oh man... Is Roseanne ever going to answer my calls again?" he thought.


    "Anne, pleasee back. I know I was wrong... We promised to grow old together, and now, so soon, you want to leave me?"


    "Let''s put the past behind us. Whether you want to pursue further studies or work, whatever you wish to do, I''ll be there for you, unconditional support..." "Also, remember our promisest year? To watch the sunset and count the stars in Turkey? Have you forgotten?"


    He spoke in a lump, his voice raspy.


    His posture was almost humbled to the dust.


    But the silence from the other end continued, unanswered.


    Murray continued, "I was wrong before... Only now do I realize how much you''ve given me... Anne, I love you, I can''t live without you..."


    Roseanne asked, "Are you done?"


    Finally, she responded.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    However-


    "I heard you''re going to be a dad, congrattions." she said, then hung up.


    "Beep Beep-"


    With just one sentence, she sent him plummeting into hell.


    Murray''s eyes lost focus, and the hand holding the phone dropped to his side.


    She said congrattions.


    Ha, congrattions?! So, she knew everything! Absolutely everything!


    Cliff cautiously asked, "Man, you okay? What did Roseanne say?"


    Murray, it


    off: "With a forced smile, w We Forget it, let''s drink! 7


    t stopping until f


    With that, he grabbed the bottle and took a big swig.


    Cliff, rmed by his drinking, quickly intervened: "You can''t chug it like that... That''s vodka!"


    Murray suddenly halted, then asked, "Cliff, do you think she''d bother visiting me if I drank myself to death?"


    Cliff, terrified, replied, "Man, it won''t.


    Listen


    that, seriously, it won''t...


    o me, it really vel


    it


    When Cliff helped Murray out, aside from a slightly red face, he seemed pretty sober.


    "Murray, let me take you home..."


    "No need." Murray waved him off, grabbing his coat from Cliff''s arm, "I''ll go by myself."


    Seeing he was rtively sober, Cliff didn''t insist further: "Okay. Just text me when you get home."


    The night was deep, the moonlight ghastly.


    Pushing open the door, the entire vi was as quiet as a haunted house.


    Murray went straight upstairs to the study.


    He turned on theputer and pulled up the security footage.


    When initially designing the vi''s security system, the security advisor rmended installing cameras, so he did, but made them discreet and hardly ever used them.


    He wanted to see who had been meddling with the documents.


    How Millie and Beverley were getting along on regr days.


    He clicked into the storage disk and found it stored thest year''s worth of surveince footage.


    Divided into 12 monthly files.


    Curiosity piqued, he opened the earliest one.


    Back then, he and Roseanne were still together.

 Chapter 314

    The surveince clock marked 6:00 PM, the spacious living room bathed in the soft glow of twilight. There, on the couch, sat Roseanne, alone.


    With just a nce, Murray knew she had been waiting for him toe home.


    No TV buzzing in the background, no smartphone in her hands, just sitting there, like a rose slowly losing its bloom.


    He realized then, the "feeling of home" he cherished-where no matter the time, a light would always be left on in the living room, was borne out of a woman''s relentless concessions, her endless patience, and even herplete self-sacrifice. "When I was a kid, my dad was buried in work, my mom caught up in socializing, leaving me at home, tossed to the care of a nanny. Despite having both parents anding from a well-off family, I never really felt the warmth of home..." "Anne, sometimes I envy you... The simple, clean family ties, loving parents, and their affection and guidance from a young age, all hands-on..."


    "To this day, my parents still believe money is omnipotent, thinking spending more could raise a better son... If the kid isn''t turning out well, it must be because they haven''t spent enough..."


    "Anne, meeting you, I''ve been so lucky, you''ve shown me what warmth is..."


    "Ever since being with you, I can''t help but picture this:ing home to see you bustling in the kitchen, our kids ying in the living room, all of us having dinner together... maybe even a big, bustling family..." "After dinner, the kids ying in the yard, you sitting on a swing,


    and me, gently pushing you from behind, just watching our kids run,ugh, and y..."


    "Anne, believe me, we will keep going like this, until old age does us part, until death separates us..."


    Murray''s ears echoed with the words he had once said to her when they first got together.


    He had spoken of his longing for a warm family, a virtuous wife, and filial children.


    As time went by, he had forgotten those words, but Roseanne not only remembered them but also acted to paint the future he had promised her.


    But now, he had ruined everything!


    Ruined it all!


    Murray raised his hand and pped himself.


    Smack-


    The crisp sound echoed unusually loud in the quiet night.


    But it was toote.


    He had lost her, lost the life he had


    longed for and lost the woman, wet


    more than anyone else in


    the world.


    A tear rolled down his cheek.


    It fell on the table, shattering, staining the expensive mahogany cheap and dirty.


    The surveince clock moved to 1:00 AM.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "He" finally came home.


    Staggering drunk.


    He walked past her, already asleep on the couch, and headed upstairs.


    ?


    And just after "he" left, Roseanne slowly opened her eyes, staring nkly at the crystal chandelier above for one second, two seconds...


    For a full three minutes.


    Then she sat up, gazing in the direction "he" had gone, deep in thought.


    She hadn''t been asleep after all!


    What was Roseanne thinking about then?


    Murray couldn''t guess, and he dared not to.


    Perhaps disappointment umtes just like this, bit by bit.


    A breakup isn''t a momentary impulse, but a stacking of day-to-day disappointments, a daily erosion of love.


    Until it bes the inevitable oue.


    He had been so sure that she would never leave him, which allowed him to take her for granted.


    And what he had squandered, had now be unattainable.


    Murray stared at the screen for a long, long time...


    Until the wind howling outside the window brought back his wandering thoughts, reminding him of the


    reason he hade to the study to check the surveince in the first ce.

 Chapter 315

    Flipping through thetest month''s video files...


    Millie had already been asleep when the sound of the front door opening downstairs jolted her awake, a smile creeping onto her lips despite herself.


    Leaving with such final words, and now, just a few hourster, she''s back?


    Hmph, Beverley, that old witch, always ying games!


    Daring enough to leave her here all alone, huh? Well, she still had a cool five million in her ount.


    Who''s afraid of who?


    If Beverley''s back, that means Sadie and Lara must being back too. Just perfect, Millie was starting to feel peckish. Maybe she''d ask Lara to whip up some chicken soup... Millie wandered around the living room before checking the kitchen, but there was no one around.


    She looked around, puzzled.


    Suddenly, she noticed a pair of men''s leather shoes by the entrance!


    Was Murray back?


    Her mind racing, she quickly changed into a nightgown and tiptoed toward the study.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    "Murray, you''re back, aren''t you?"


    As if she didn''t already know.


    The study light was on; who else could it be but Murray?


    Just when Millie thought she wouldn''t get a response, a deep, resonant voice came from inside-


    "Come in."


    Suppressing her excitement, she smiled and pushed the door open.


    "Murray..."


    Murray nced up at the woman approaching him.


    She was dressed in a redce nightgown, the fabric around her chest revealing more than it hid, with thin straps draped over her pale shoulders. No charm, just boldness.


    Seeing that Murray seemed calm, Millie softened her tone, "When did you get back? Workingte again? You''ve been at it for weeks, you must be tired. Here, let me give you a massage..." en FindNovel


    She found a reasonable excuse for the man''s half-month absence and smiled as if theirst explosive argument had never happened. Murray looked at her nearly ingratiating smile, feeling indifferent.


    Disgust was his burden to bear.


    Contempt could not alter reality.


    So, why not just ignore it?


    However, his calm appearance made Millie think she had his tacit approval.


    She ced her hands on Murray''s shoulders, and seeing no resistance, boldly reached toward his chest.


    "Murray, you''ve been away for weeks, don''t you miss me, or the baby?"


    Murray caught her wandering hand firmly.


    Millie froze.


    "Who has been in the study, touching the files? You know, don''t you?"


    "How would I know?" Millie chuckled, "Though, Beverley is the likely suspect. But I don''t think she did it: on purpose. What insurmountable issue Gould there be between


    mother and son? Even if it was Beverley, you shouldn''t take it to heart..."


    "Really?" Murray''s smile didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Sigh, Beverley might really be upset, probably went back to the family estate with Sadie and the others. I didn''t dare to stop her, but the baby and I still need someone to take care of us. What do you think we should do now, Murray?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Let''s not worry about Beverley; she might still be angry. But Sadie and Lara, and the chauffeur, they should stay with me, right?" Murray let out a coldugh.


    Millie was confused.


    "I''ll ask onest time, are you sure it was my mother who touched the files?"


    Millie''s eyes flickered uncertainly. "Beverley is the prime suspect, that''s the obvious truth, isn''t it?" p-p-


    Murray suddenly stood up and pped her twice.


    Then, grabbing Millie by the hair, he forced her to face the screen, "Then how do you exin this?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 316

    The screen yed back the moment she sneaked into the study, cunningly switching two documents with the stealth of a cat burr.


    But that was just the tip of the iceberg. There were also recordings of her lording over Beverley, hurling verbal missiles and acting like she owned the ce.


    Millie was caught off guard, dumbstruck.


    Was it the shock from the videos, or the sting from the man''s unyielding ps?


    "I thought you were just a garden-variety narcissist, shallow and short-sighted, but you''re a chronic liar, bitter and mean, stirring the pot, trying to drive wedges between people."


    "pping you was to snap you back to reality, to cut off those delusions of grandeur. It was also a warning - cut the drama, or else¡ª"


    Murray''s eyes narrowed, his tone dark as a storm cloud.


    "You''ll find there are fates far worse than death in this world."


    Millie instinctively stepped back, her fear so intense that the burning pain on her cheeks seemed trivial.


    "Murray, please, I-I didn''t mean to..."


    Murray remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    "I''ll go to Beverley myself, apologize. She can yell, she can hit, I won''t fight back! Just as long as she forgives me, I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Still, Murray said nothing.


    Panicked, Millie started sobbing uncontrobly. "I didn''t do it on purpose, maybe it''s the hormones from the pregnancy messing with my emotions, that''s why I acted that way towards Beverley..." Murray watched her pitiful disy, tears streaming down her face, looking every bit the victim.


    "Are you done?"


    Millie paused.


    "Have you cried enough?"


    "Murray..."


    "If you''re done, if you''ve cried enough, then pack your bags."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    Murray cracked a cold smile: "Did you think I was joking when I told you to leave? Letting you stay this long was more than generous."


    "No! You can''t do this to me!" Millie sobbed harder, her earlier fear now dwarfed by the panic of being thrown out.


    "I''m carrying your child, you can''t just kick me out!"


    Murray didn''t even flinch at her protest, immediately dialing security.


    "No...I won''t leave..."


    Before security could arrive, Millie was already in a frenzy.


    She lunged at Murray: "I won''t go!


    Why should I?! Your mother cares et


    about this baby, how will you exin to her?!"


    this


    Caught off guard, Murray was tackled, Millie''s fists raining down on him in desperation. "Murray! You heartless brute!"


    "You faithless wretch, I''m carrying your child, and you''re still hung up on your ex-"


    "I won''t leave! I''d rather die right here!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Millie screamed like a banshee, refusing to listen to reason; Murray, fed up, pushed her away.


    Millie stumbled backward, her back mming against the wall with a dull thud.


    But like a madwoman, she charged at him again.


    This time, Murray was prepared, swiftly stepping aside.


    Millie couldn''t stop in time, crashing directly into the edge of the desk.


    She went pale, her body rigid, feeling a warm gush between her legs.


    Sensing something was wrong,


    oked down to see bright


    blood trickling down her legsongs slowly looking down her


    staining the floor.


    Drop by drop.


    Vividly red.


    In that moment, she felt as if she was losing something precious, slipping away...


    Millie''s legs trembled, and she almost fainted.


    "Ah-my baby-"


    Her chilling scream pierced the night...


    ...


    Murray had her taken to the hospital, then left without a backward nce.


    After all, she''d cried wolf too many times before - just another ploy.


    He was curious to see how long she could keep this up.


    "Where''s the partner? The baby''s gone; we ; we need to do a


    get the consent formet


    "Um..." The nurse hesitated.


    The doctor shot her a look, snapping, "What are you waiting for? Get moving!"

 Chapter 317

    "The family''s gone..."


    "What do you mean ''gone''?"


    "Well, this patient is one of our hospital''s VIPs. She''s been admitted here several times before."


    Dr. Winifred was puzzled. It was her night shift, and she hadn''t treated Millie before, so she wasn''t familiar with the case.


    But the nurse knew all too well. Not just knew, but had been through quite a bit because of Millie.


    Every time Millie was admitted, the nursing station would be shrouded in gloom.


    "How does that have anything to do with getting a family member''s signature? Get on it! We need a signature before we can proceed with the surgery. The baby has no heartbeat, and Millie is hemorrhaging. If we dy any longer, we might not be able to save her." "But, the guy who brought her in just dropped her off and left..."


    Dr. Winifred was infuriated. How could a husband be like this!


    So what if you''re rich? Capable of buying VIP treatment but too busy to stay with your wife while she''s bleeding heavily? That''s just high society nonsense!


    "You said she''s been admitted before, right? There must have been other visitors? Check the visitor logs, find someone." "Right away, Dr. Winifred!"


    ...


    When the phone rang, Beverley was deep in sleep.


    She had it on silent and didn''t hear a thing.


    The phone screen lit up and went dark again, several times, before finally staying dark.


    Hertha, on the other hand, did pick up. She was at an all-nighter with her girls, having the time of her life.


    "Hey, your phone''s ringing."


    "Let me check..." She pulled out her phone and saw andline number.


    Most likely spam or telemarketing, she thought, and quickly hung up without answering.


    Soon, the phone rang again.


    This time, she answered.


    But the loud music drowned out the voice on the other end. She could only catch bits and pieces- "What? Hospital? Millie? She''s made her way to the hospital again? Impressive!"


    "Miscarriage? No way, her belly''s tough as nails!"


    "Sign what? I''m busy here, having fun, you handle it. I''m not dealing with that mess..."


    "Hello? What did you say? Can''t hear you... Stop calling me, I know you''re a nurse. Even if the hospital director called, it wouldn''t matter! I''m not in the mood for her drama, who does she think she is..." FindNovel


    "Alright, that''s it. You figure it out. I''ve got things to do, bye."


    After hanging up, she waved her friends over-This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Come on, let''s continue! Who was drinking?"


    ...


    When the nurse hung up, she had to resist the urge to curse.


    She reported back to the operating room with the news.


    "No one''s taking responsibility? What does that even mean?"


    "Just what it sounds like."


    Dr. Winifred was shocked. "What about her own family? Like her parents, can we contact them?"


    The nurse shook her head and whispered, "...Dr. Winifred, this patient''s situation is a bitplicated." "How so?"


    "Well, she was trying to secure a marriage into wealth by getting pregnant before marriage... The father initially didn''t want the child, it was his mother who insisted on keeping it. But this patient, she''s... a handful. That''s why she''s always


    ending up in the hospital


    She paused, searching for the right words, "Last time she was admitted, there was a huge fight with the father''s mother. Probably too many incidents like that, so now everyone''s a bit skeptical..." Crying wolf, it never ends well.


    Dr. Winifred understood, her initial frustration giving way to calm.


    She sighed, "The surgery has to


    ov


    happen. Since we''ve done our best to contact the family without sess, we''ll have to initiate the emergency protocol. Go file a report with the administration exining the situation and check the operating room''s surveince footage. Let''s make sure we follow all procedures to the letter to avoid any unnecessary disputester..."


    With everything in order, Dr. Winifred put on her gloves, her expression professional, her gaze steady-


    "Prepare for surgery."

 Chapter 318

    In the hospital room, Millie woke up to the devastating news that her baby was gone, her world crumbling around her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This baby was her everything, her hope and bargaining chip. How could it just be gone?!


    "Doctor, my baby has to still be here, right? You''re just messing with me, right? This isn''t funny at all. My baby is still alive!"


    "...Ms. Millie, I know how hard it is to lose a child, but the fact is that your baby is gone. You''re still young, you can..."


    The doctor''s voice faded, his mind wandering, before he abruptly stopped himself.


    "Why is my baby gone? Did you all not do everything you could?! And why would you go through with this without my consent? Who gave you the right?!"


    Anticipating this reaction, the doctor remainedposed as he exined:


    "When you were brought in, you were bleeding heavily, and your water had already broken. By the time you arrived, there was no fetal heartbeat. We had to perform the procedure immediately to save your life."


    "We tried to contact your next of kin but couldn''t reach anyone. After informing the hospital administration of the emergency, we received approval to proceed with the surgery."


    "The entire procedure was supervised by hospital leadership and health department officials, and it was all recorded. If you have any doubts about our professionalism, you''re wee to request the surveince footage. I''m sure the hospital will cooperate."


    The hospital had protocols in ce to handle such situations smoothly.


    Millie was speechless.


    She just stared at the ceiling, tears streaming down her face.


    The doctor sighed and left the room.


    ...


    "Mr. Sherwood, the hospital''s been calling non-stop."


    Murray had just stepped out of a meeting when his assistant approached him with the phone.


    "The hospital?" He paused mid-step.


    "Yes."


    Beverley had already been discharged, so it couldn''t be about her. Anyone else would have contacted him directly instead of the hospital reaching out.


    It had to be... Millie.


    "Forget about it."


    The assistant hesitated, "But they''ve called five or six times. It seems urgent. Maybe you should..."


    Murray''s cold gaze silenced him immediately.


    "Still no answer?"


    At the nurse''s station, one nurse looked questioningly at another, who just shook her head.


    "The patient gave us the number herself. it was her husband.


    t be wrong. Maybe I sho


    "Come back! Stop fussing! We knew it was going to end like this."


    "Wait, what do you mean? Is there something I don''t know?"


    "Didn''t you check the group chat?"


    "No, I''ve been swamped since early morning. When would I have had the time to check messages?"


    "It''s about the VIP patient, the


    mistress trying to climb the socialdder. She''s had a temper since her previous stays. Now, her ns have literally miscarried..."


    "Yikes! That explosive, huh?"


    "Rumor has it she''s a college girl."


    "Rich guy''s mistress trying for a son?"


    "Think bigger."


    "Coal tycoon?"


    "Tsk, more like second-generation wealth. Apparently, the family''s big in Lumina City. Ever notice the VIP room she''s in and the separate ount for all her expenses?"


    "So, what do we do now? We can''t reach any next of kin, and the head nurse will be asking questions soon."


    "Maybe try contacting her...well, not mother-inw, but the guy''s mom, see what she says."


    "Alright."


    The nurse dialed the number, and the call was picked up almost immediately-

 Chapter 319

    "Hello, who''s this?"


    "Good day, is this a rtive of Millie''s? You''ve reached the Maternity Ward at Serenity Health Hospital. I''m afraid it''s about Ms. Millie, she..."


    The moment Beverley heard that introduction, she knew it was the hospital calling.


    It must be Millie stirring up trouble again.


    She cut in sharply, "What now? She throwing another tantrum? Look, you don''t need to bother calling me. If she''s looking to y the martyr, let her do it far away from me!" With that, she hung up.


    Typical! Every single time, it''s the same old song and dance.


    Beverley was well aware that Millie''s whole game was based on her pregnancy.


    So, she wouldn''t dare actually risk anything happening to the baby.


    Realizing this, Beverley felt foolish for all the times she''d let Millie get to her before.


    Moreover, she had intentionally sent Sadie, Lara, and even the driver away to teach Millie a lesson. Let her experience what it''s like to fend for herself for once!


    With that thought, Beverley patted the face mask she had on, humming contentedly to herself.


    Inside the nurse''s station, two nurses exchanged a look, both equally speechless.


    Finally, one sighed, "That''s the thing with mistresses, they never end up well."


    ...


    Millie had been lying in the hospital for two days.


    During that time, due to uncontroble bleeding, she was rushed into surgery again.


    When she was wheeled out, she was as pale as a ghost. Though her eyes were open, she couldn''t speak.


    The bleeding had led to a severe infection.


    She was in agony.


    And the only person by her side was a care assistant.


    She had tried to reach out to Murray and Beverley multiple times to no avail, even asking the nurses to contact them, but the oue remained the same. They had abandoned her!


    Her physical difort,bined with her emotional distress, made her increasingly irritable and harsh.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The entire nursing staff was miserable but had no choice but to deal with her, given she was in a VIP room.


    ...


    It was three dayster when Beverley found out about the baby.


    Receiving a call from Hertha, she felt a moment of shock.


    Gone?


    Just like that?


    After all those hospital visits, how could it suddenly be over this time?


    "...Mom, you might as well forget about that five hundred million. Let''s just stick to what we''re entitled to."


    Beverley felt a pang of loss.


    Both for the money and for the grandson she had once hoped for.


    After all, it was a life. But it''s a shame the mother was so troublesome!


    Instead of living peacefully and safely delivering the baby, which would have benefited her too, she chose chaos.


    But then, thinking about it, a child


    born from such a mother would


    carry wed genes. Maybe it''s


    for


    the best it ended this way.


    All this trouble for what?


    She even found herself thinking that they might have been better off with Roseanne.


    Though Roseanne came from a simple background and had just an adequate education, she took great care of Murray. She was modest, managed the household well, and was gentle and considerate-most importantly, she had some dignity!


    She would never stoop to the lows Millie had.


    Beverley suddenly realized she had


    been thinking about Roseanne quiet


    frequently, especially during the ordeal with Millie.


    Ah,parisons do breed discontent.


    Though she really didn''t want to admit even a sliver of goodness in Roseanne.


    Day after day, Millienguished in her hospital room, staring nkly out the window, looking utterly soulless.


    She couldn''t help but wonder, why hadn''t Murraye? Where was Beverley?


    Didn''t she care so much about the baby?


    Why hadn''t she shown up yet?


    She waited and waited, her heart nearly breaking, never expecting that the first person to visit her would be...

 Chapter 320

    The person who came to visit her was her former roommate.


    "Millie, why have you lost so much weight?" Yvette grabbed her hand, which was as cold as ice.


    "I heard even after a miscarriage, you need to take good care of yourself, or you might end up with long-term health issues. You really should..."


    The moment Millie heard the word "miscarriage," her gaze turned sharp as a knife. "Who had a miscarriage?"


    Yvette froze.


    "You''re the one with a miscarriage! I''m perfectly fine! Not a single issue!"


    "Millie, you..."


    "Here to enjoy my misery? No chance!" Millie sat up abruptly, her bodynguage screaming defiance. "Thought I was down and out, so you could just step all over me, huh?"


    "Yvette, save your pitying look. You think I don''t know that back in our dorm days, you were jealous because I managed to snag a rich boyfriend?"


    "Let me tell you, a skinny camel is still bigger than a horse. I might be in the hospital now, but I''ve had things you could never dream of!"


    Yvette was utterly bewildered.


    She had no idea what Millie was ranting about.


    Millie scoffed. "You''re here under the guise of visiting me, but what you really want is to get close to the wealthy circle, aren''t you? All foxes in disguise. I can smell the desperation on you!"


    "You-" Yvette''s cheeks turned red with anger. "You''re being ridiculous! I came here with good intentions, and this is how you treat me?"


    She had intended to persuade Millie to take this chance to reapply for college.


    Even though the dream of luxury was shattered, securing her education and finding a job afterward to support herself wouldn''t be an issue. But now, it seemed pointless.


    Some people were so blinded by wealth and fame they couldn''t see the pit they were in.


    No, they didn''t want to leave. They''d rather die in it.


    Yvette stood up. "This is where our


    friendship ends. We''re not on the


    same path, so there''s no point


    pretending. From now on, let''s just act like strangers."


    "Ha, as if I wanted yourpany! Know you? Please just get lost-" Millie yelled at her retreating figure.


    Yvette didn''t look back.


    After her outburst,


    Millie copsed onto the bed, gasping for air.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Millie grabbed it like a lifeline.


    "Murray, why haven''t youe to see me..."


    "Who are you calling, you brat?"


    The shrill voice of a woman, mixed with the sound of mahjong tiles cking, reached her ears, and Millie froze.


    "Are you deaf? Acting dumb with your mom now?"


    "Mom..." Millie''s voice trembled.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "My luck''s been terribletely, send over some money, will you?"


    "Didn''t I just give you five thousand?"


    "Five thousand is nothing-it barely covers a few games. Hurry up, don''t keep me from my mahjong."


    Millie took a deep breath. "I don''t have money."


    "Oh, ying poor, are we? Just the


    other day, your brother said you bought him an iPhone, nearly ten grand, right? Howe there''s no money when I ask?"


    "Mom, I really don''t have any money..." Millie suddenly felt very weak.


    "Bullshit! Don''t think I don''t know about the rich guy you snagged over in Lumina. A guy like that drops more money from his pockets than we could spend in a lifetime. And now you''re telling me you have no money?! Grown wings, have we? Think you can fly away? Well, let me tell you, no way! I spent so much sending you to college in Lumina, and you''ve forgotten your roots in just a few years? Believe me, I can send you flying high, but I can also pull you right back down!"

 Chapter 321

    Millie was so furious she could barely see through her tears, her voice hoarse as she shouted, "I said I''m broke! Broke! Totally broke! Even if you killed me, I wouldn''t have any money. What more do you want from me?!"


    Maisie, not catching the desperation in her daughter''s voice, onlytched onto the words "no money" and retorted, "No money? Why don''t you just find yourself a sugar daddy? Isn''t that what we''ve always said? Sleep your way into some cash. How have you not learned that yet?"


    "Where am I supposed to find this man? Nobody wants me! Who would I even sleep with?" Millie yelled back.


    That response made Maisie pause, sensing something off in her daughter''s tone.


    Realizing there might still be a chance to squeeze some advantage out of this mess, Maisie finally decided to step away from her card game and found a quieter spot.


    "What do you mean no one wants you? What about that rich boyfriend of yours? Weren''t you just bragging about marrying him soon? What the heck happened?" He changed his mind, didn''t he?" Hearing how excited her mom sounded, Millie almost believed for a second that her mom really cared. Overwhelmed by a sense of injustice, she burst into tears and recounted her recent troubles. Maisie was livid, "That family has no ss! My daughter, pure and respectable, sleeps with their son, even gets pregnant, and then they just bail? Without anypensation? That''s outrageous!" With a fierce glint in her eye, she dered, "Sweetheart, you just wait. Your brother and I will book tickets right now ande over to back you up. We''re not letting them off the hook for this!"


    Roseanne Cole''s thesis was nearing its final stages.


    That meant she was practically living in theb these days.


    Jen couldn''t help but remark, "You''re really going all out!"


    Roseanne sighed. Without any assistants or teammates, she didn''t have much choice but to push herself.


    After lunch, Roseanne, as usual, headed to the break room for a nap.


    No matter how busy, she always carved out time for rest, knowing she''d be more efficient in the afternoon with a little break.


    Today, Owen had a full day of


    sses and wouldn''t be in theb,


    which meant she had the break room all to herself. Stretching contentedly, she settled down to enjoy some peace and quiet


    Theb had a total of five break rooms that everyone shared, but luckily, Owen''s was quite roomy and even featured an inner room where Roseanne had set up a fold-out cot.


    It was tucked away behind the door, a dimly lit and perfect spot for napping.


    Usually, Owen would rest in the outer room, and with the wall and door between them, both had their privacy without any inconvenience.


    Initially, it was Owen who had


    suggested she use the inner room.


    After ensuring it wouldn''t be a bother to anyone and considering her need for a quiet space to rest, Roseanne had agreed.


    Jen and Stoddard had bothmented on how great the inner room was, being cool, shaded, and away from direct sunlight.


    Sammy and Liz had checked it out too.


    Sammy had noted, "The professor''s break room is really big."


    Liz, somewhat dismissively, had said, "It''s alright..." noting the distance to the outer room.


    They each respected their separate spaces, confident that Roseanne wouldn''t dare cross any boundaries.


    ...


    Despite his packed schedule, Owen


    hadn''t nned on visiting theb today. However, during lunch at the cafeteria a student identally spilled soup all over him. Just his luck, he was walking by when it happened, and in the blink of an eye, his shirt was ruined.


    Remembering he had spare clothes in theb''s break room, he decided to make a quick stop to change before his next ss.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 322

    It was the lunch break, and the entireb was shrouded in an umon tranquility.


    Owen pushed open the door of his small break room, his first stop being the washbasin where he washed his hands and sshed some water on his face before moving towards the inner room. That''s where he kept his change of clothes.


    As he began unbuttoning his shirt in front of the cab, little did he know, Roseanne had been awakened by the sound of the door opening.


    Her foldable cot was tucked away behind the door, effectively hidden from immediate view but notpletely out of sight.


    So, when she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Owen, in the middle of taking off his shirt, with his toned muscles and broad shoulderspletely on disy. Roseanne froze.


    She debated whether to let him know she was there, but before she could make up her mind, he was already shirtless.


    Well, that ship has sailed, she thought. Speaking up now would only make things more awkward.


    So, Roseanne chose to... She chose to close her eyes and pretend to be asleep.


    Even so, the image of Owen''s muscr back lingered in her mind, vivid and unbidden.


    It felt oddly thrilling, like she was in on a secret she wasn''t supposed to know.


    After changing into a fresh shirt, Owen prepared to leave the room. However, as he turned around, he caught a glimpse of the foldable cot''s edge.


    His breath hitched, and for a moment, he was rooted to the spot.


    Treading lightly, he approached the door and slowly pulled it towards him.


    Indeed-


    Roseanne was there, seemingly asleep on the cot.


    The girl looked peaceful, her eyshes casting long shadows on her cheeks, reminiscent of delicate butterfly wings.


    But then he noticed...


    The nket had slipped off to one side.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Owen picked it up and gently covered her with it, his gaze lingering on her serene face for a moment too long before he quickly averted his eyes and hurried out of the room. Thankfully, no one else knew of the turmoil inside him or the quickening of his heartbeat.


    Pretending to be asleep was torturous for Roseanne.


    Especially when Owen approached, her heart raced.


    It felt like he was right next to the cot.


    And then, the rustling sound of the nket being ced back on her. Roseanne was stunned. Owen was... Surprisingly considerate.


    But why wasn''t he leaving? Was he just standing there? Did she have something on her face?


    The minute felt like an eternity until finally, he walked away.


    The sound of his footsteps fading quickly.


    Roseanne opened her eyes and let out a relieved sigh.


    "Owen? What are you doing here? thought you had sses and couldn''t make it today," Stoddard" caught Owen just as he stepped out of the break room. Content b to FindNovel


    Owen didn''t miss a beat: "Just had to grab something."


    "You''re sweating. And your face is a bit red..."


    "The AC in the outer room wasn''t on."


    "Ah, that makes sense. Little Roseanne usually naps in the inner room, so we don''t bother with the AC in the outer one. Saves energy, you know. She''s not one to waste resources, kind of like you.


    "Right." Owen nodded.


    "Did you see her when you went in?"


    Owen shook his head: "No. I was only in the outer room."


    "Oh, alright then."


    It wasn''t that he felt guilty or didn''t want to admit it; he just thought it wouldn''t reflect well on Roseanne, a young woman taking her noontime rest, if it got out that he had barged in.


    Owen trusted Stoddard not to specte wildly, but he couldn''t guarantee others wouldn''t hear and make a mountain out of a molehill.


    Some might not mean to gossip, but others certainly would.


    Best to nip any rumors in the bud right here.


    Stoddard shifted topics. "What''s your n for the afternoon?" "Teaching."

 Chapter 323

    "Alright, you''re busier than a headmaster these days..."


    Owen said, "Guess I''ll head out then."


    "Hey, almost forgot to ask, what did youe back for?" Stoddard shouted after him.


    "Too many questions, buddy."


    After Owen left, Roseanne decided to grab a few more Z''s. She couldn''t help it; skipping a nap would mean dragging herself through the afternoon.


    By 2 PM, Roseanne was up, freshened up a bit, and back in theb.


    Jen and the others gradually wrapped up their lunch breaks and returned to their stations.


    "Anne, why''s your face all flushed? Too warm for you?"


    Huh?


    Roseanne touched her cheeks. "Flushed, really? Must be, yeah..."


    Stoddard said, "Didn''t we have the AC on in there? How can you still be so hot?"


    "Forgot to turn it on today..."


    "Oh, I see. Looks like you and Owen both can''t stand the heat. Saw him outside the break room earlier, red as a lobster."


    Jen couldn''t help butugh. "Is it that bad? Red as a lobster... Hey, Anne, your face seems even redder now. Sammy, turn the AC down a bit..." Roseanne was speechless.


    Flushed? Not really!


    Another busy day wrapped up, no overtime needed, Roseanne left theb on time.


    On her way home, she stopped by the supermarket since the local market would be out of fresh produce by then.


    After picking out some ingredients, she headed home and whipped up a couple of dishes and a soup in about half an hour.


    Roseanne set up her phone for a video call while eating dinner-


    "Dad, what are you doing messing around with those nts sote? Mom doesn''t mind?"


    "She''s busy typing away, no time to bother with me."


    "She''s on a roll with ideas?" Roseanne raised an eyebrow.


    "As long as she''s not bickering with her editor, she''s in a good mood; good mood means lots of inspiration."


    Norris paused, then added,


    "Speaking of her editor, what''s her


    name... Willow something? Haven''t


    seen her call recently. You asked me


    ? 10%


    to keep an eye out, and I was


    wondering why it''s been so quiet


    three days, big ones every five."


    "And guess what?"


    Roseanne showed her curiosity: "What happened?"


    "The other day, I saw your mom''s phone, and boy, she had blocked all of the editor''s contacts! Can you believe it?"


    With their recent move, even if the other party wanted to reach out, they''d have no way to.


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh: "Sounds just like something Mom would do."


    Don''t let Madge''s nearly fifty years fool you; being pampered by Norris and living the full-time writer life meant she retained a naivety not


    in her peers.


    Like that time she got criticized by readers and just dered she''d quit the inte altogether - how is that different from a child''s tantrum?


    "Dad," Roseanne suddenly became serious, "keep an eye on Mom for me, try to keep her away from Nadine."


    The editor York Gibson had referred reached out, and after reviewing Madge''s work, called right away.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was 3 AM, and Roseanne was deep asleep.


    After two calls, she groggily picked up.


    The man introduced himself as Stoner; Roseanne did some digging onler.


    A "golden editor" in the publishing world, every mystery novel he touched turned to gold, each quickly securing movie or TV rights, often turning into hits.


    He didn''t sign authors, only high-quality works.


    After getting a rough idea of Madge''s situation from Roseanne, he said just one thing...

 Chapter 324

    "Your mom''s been seriously held back these years." The words hit Roseanne like a punch in the gut.


    Stoner wanted to arrange a meeting with Madge.


    But Roseanne mentioned that her mother was in Pinehollow, and with the contract with Nadine not yet expired, she didn''t want to upset her mom''s peace of mind or interfere with her creative process. Hearing about the contract, Stoner immediately asked Roseanne for a digital copy.


    "No rush, I''ll look over your mom''s contract first. Let''s keep in touch about any updates. Your mom, I''ve got her covered!"


    Roseanne wasn''t sure she heard that right.


    It sounded like what he said, but Stoner was known for signing works, not people, right?


    Confused, she didn''t dwell on it.


    Seeing his daughter so serious all of a sudden, Norris stopped what he was doing, "What''s up, Anne? Anything going on with your mom and that publisher?"


    "A little something, but it''s manageable. Let''s not worry Mom with it just yet; she''s easily influenced by these things."


    "Alright, I''ll keep an eye out."


    After the call ended and dinner was done, Roseanne cleaned up the kitchen and went downstairs to take out the trash.


    It was still early, so she took a walk to digest her meal, enjoying the early summer breeze on her face.


    As dusk approached, remembering an unsettling incident of being followed, Roseanne didn''t linger outside and headed back home promptly.


    After a shower, she settled down to read papers and take notes, a nightly ritual.


    Suddenly, her phone pinged with a new message.


    Corley Sullivan: "Still up?"


    Roseanne: "What''s up?"


    Corley: "Can''t I reach out for no reason?"


    Hesitating for a moment on how to reply, she was caught off guard by his next message


    "Can we talk over the phone?"


    Roseanne straightened up, replying, "Sure."


    The call was all business, skipping small talk-


    "The creep who followed you has been caught, solid evidence, he''s looking at years behind bars."


    Roseanne was surprised. "How did you catch him?"


    Corley chuckled low. "When I want to."


    Arrogant, but not surprising given his capabilities.


    "Even with the threat gone, let''s take this as a lesson. Try to stay in after dark. As the saying goes, it''s not the theft but the thought of thes scary, right?"


    Roseanne hummed in agreement: "Got it."


    After a pause, she added: "Thank you."


    Corley sounded exasperated: "Those two words again?"


    Roseanne whispered: "I don''t know what else to say..."


    "You do, you just don''t want to."


    "Then why ask?"


    Corley was speechless.


    Roseanne yawned: "Anything else?"


    Feeling sleepy.


    "Yes."


    "?"


    "It''s about Mr. Olson, tooplex for a phone call. Let''s meet tomorrow."


    Meet?


    Roseanne frowned: "I''ve gotb work tomorrow..."


    "I know, can''t you take a 15-minute break?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Only 15 minutes?" Could they cover everything?


    Corley shrugged: "Of course, if you can spare an hour or even half a day, I wouldn''t mind."


    Roseanne: "...Let''s stick to 15 minutes."


    "See you tomorrow."


    After ending the call, Roseanne put away her phone, closed her papers, turned off the light, and went.


    She slept without dreams.


    bed.


    swnovelet


    The next morning, she got up early, prepared breakfast, and


    packed


    then headed to the I

 Chapter 325

    At 7:30 AM, Roseanne arrived at theb.


    The others hadn''t shown up yet when suddenly, there was some noiseing from the lounge.


    Apanied by footsteps, Owen emerged from inside.


    Their eyes met, and both paused, taken aback.


    Owen thought back to his hasty exit the day before, feeling slightly awkward.


    Roseanne remembered her pretend sleep and the scene she had caught a glimpse of...


    She also felt ufortable.


    "Morning," the man broke the silence.


    Roseanne nodded slightly, "Morning."


    After that, she quickly moved to her workbench and started to busy herself with her tasks, even forgetting to put her lunch in the fridge.


    Owen mentioned, "I''m heading to the break room. I can put that in the fridge for you."


    Roseanne replied with a brief, "Thanks, Professor."


    When lunchtime came, Roseanne left theb.


    As soon as she stepped outside, she saw Corley, hands in his pockets, standing not too far away.


    The man wore his shirt in a carelessly stylish manner, the top buttons undone, paired with dress pants. It didn''t look bad at all; in fact, it had a certain easy charm.


    "Sorry, have you been waiting long?"


    Corley responded, "Just got here a bit ago."


    Roseanne asked, "What''s up with Mr. Olson?"


    Pulling out a document, the man handed it over, "This is the final exam Mr. Olson set for his ss. He couldn''t be bothered to do it himself, asked me to work through it ande up with an answer key for his grad students to use for grading." That old man, not willing to lift a finger!


    Everything''s getting dumped on him!


    But that wasn''t the worst part-Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I finished the questions and the answer key. When I gave it to him, he actually said he wasn''t confident in it and wanted you to check it over to make sure it''s correct!"


    He was clearly mooching off Roseanne this time.


    Hans Olson wondered, "What''s the problem with her checking?"


    He was too clever by half!


    Corley retorted, "Can''t you check it yourself?"


    After a moment, Hans conceded,


    realizing that Madeleine Payne had mentioned the girl was busy with experiments and papers and probably didn''t have the time


    He was about to agree when Corley, apparently having a change of heart, suddenly insisted, "You''re absolutely right Having Roseanne check it is the best option."


    Then, seizing the opportunity, he added, "You''re so busy, I''ll take it to her myself."


    Hans objected, "No need to hand it over in person. We have the electronic version; just email it to her, right?"


    "That won''t do."


    "Why not?"


    "Onlinemunication can''tpare to a face-to-face discussion."


    "But..." What do they need to discuss?


    Corley concluded, "That settles it! I''ll personally deliver it to her tomorrow."


    After saying that, he picked up the documents and left cheerfully.


    Hans was left puzzled, "What''s with him today? So agreeable?"


    Normally, any slight doubt about his ability could turn him sullen, yet now he was willingly letting someone check his work? Something was off! Very off!


    After hearing the exnation, Roseanne couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    Mooching off her for questions was one thing, but now answers too? ssic Mr. Olson.


    Not letting any opportunity for a freebie pass by.


    She nced at her watch, opened the document bag, "Is your version of the answers in here?" "Yes."


    "Then I''ll look at it now. Should take about... fifteen minutes?"


    "Sounds good. There''s a gazebo over there; let''s head that way to avoid the sun. It''s quite harsh."


    Roseanne curiously asked, "Men worry about the sun too?"


    Corley nodded, "Yep."


    However, the truth was, in the two minutes they stood there, Roseanne looked up at the sky at least five times, frowning more often than not. All these little actions didn''t escape Corley''s discreet observation.


    Owen, after finishing his lunch at the


    cafeteria, was walking back when he suddenly stopped, his gaze drawn towards the gazebo across the way... . FindNovel

 Chapter 326

    Roseanne and Corley were cozied up at the park bench, deep in conversation.


    They were sitting close enough for their shoulders to touch.


    Roseanne had a stern look on her face, while Corley listened intently, nodding every now and then.


    From a distance, Owen couldn''t miss the subtle smirk ying on Corley''s lips. Even from afar, he could sense the pheromones of courtship in the air. His gaze darkened a bit.


    The next second, he whipped out his phone and dialed Stoddard.


    "Hey, Owen, what''s up?"


    "How about a coffee run?"


    "Uh?" Stoddard pulled the phone away to check the caller ID, making sure it was Owen on the line. "What do you mean? Why coffee all of a sudden?"


    "Do you want one? Ask around if anyone else does."


    Stoddard''s voice rose in excitement-


    "Mr. Reynolds is offering coffee, anyone opting out? No? Great, we''re all in."


    "Fine. I''ll pick it up."


    "Why not just order delivery? It''s much easier, why go yourself?"


    Owen: "I''m already out, might as well swing by. What''s everyone''s order?"


    "Which caf¨¦?"


    Owen named a popr coffee shop.


    Stoddard: "I''ll have the signature Oreotte with almond milk, an extra shot of espresso, light sugar, no ice, and please double the cream topping, thanks; Jen wants..." Owen held his forehead: "This is... tooplicated, can''t remember all that."


    Stoddard: "?"


    Are you kidding me!


    You, Professor Reynolds, with your photographic memory, who can recall the mostplex experimental data after just one nce, find thisplicated? Owen: "Just text it to Roseanne, I saw her downstairs, we can go grab the coffee together."


    "Alright, alright! Smart move! Sending it to little Roseanne right now..."


    After hanging up, Stoddard quickly typed out the order.


    "Done! Sent!"


    He added a voice note: "We owe you one, Anne~"


    Suddenly, his smile froze-


    Wait a minute!


    If Owen is getting the coffee, wouldn''t it be more convenient to send the order to his phone? Why send it to Roseanne? Complicating simple things?


    What''s the deal?


    ...


    "Roseanne."


    The two at the gazebo looked up.


    "Mr. Reynolds? What brings you here?"


    Owen spoke the truth: "Just passing by."


    Corley''s smile faded a bit as he stood up, offering his hand, "Good to see you again, Mr. Reynolds."


    "Likewise, Mr. Corley." They shook hands.


    Eye to eye, one calm andposed, the other casual and indifferent.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The tension started to build.


    "Mr. Corley, what brings you to campus?" Owen asked as they broke the handshake.


    Corley: "Doing a favor for a teacher, helping out with something."


    Just then, Roseanne noticed the message from Stoddard, looking at Owen in surprise-


    "Professor, you''re treating everyone to coffee?"


    "Yeah. I tried the one you rmendedst time; it was quite good. Thought we''d go to the same ce today."


    Owen named the coffee shop.


    Roseanne nodded: "Okay, but you might have to wait a bit for me, it won''t take long."


    "Sure."


    Corley, who had managed a faint


    smile until


    now, couldn''t hide his


    disappointment upon


    coffee shop''s name


    A suspicion crossed his mind-


    "Mr. Reynolds drinks coffee too?"


    "Never really did before, but tried it after Roseanne''s rmendationst time, found it quite nice."


    "Hot or iced?"


    Owen smirked. "Warm."


    "Anything special about the cup?"


    "The cup had a hand-drawn Cupid''s


    arrow piercing a heart. Do all coffee


    shops go this extra mile now? Drawing on cups when you order coffee?"


    Corley''s heart sank.


    That was the exact coffee he had gotten for Roseanne!


    "All set." Roseanne checked Corley''s work against the reference sheet "Three spots were missing some


    details, I''ve added notes on the side.


    You can take it back to Mr. Olson now."

 Chapter 327

    Handing over a piece of paper and a pen, he said, "I guess I''ll head out then."


    Corley could only offer a smile in return, "Sure thing. Catch youter."


    "Yep. Let''s go, Professor. That coffee shop is just across the street from where we''re staying." They had discussed matters over a cup of coffee there before.


    ...


    "Coffee''s here!"


    Jen, Stoddard, and Sammy rushed over at the news.


    "Thanks, Professor, and kudos to Roseanne!"


    "Making you two run errands for us, what a sin!"


    Stoddard popped a straw into his drink and took a big gulp, "Ah, that hits the spot~"


    Jen raised an eyebrow, "Is it really that spectacr?"


    Sammy, clutching his and Liz''s drinks, thanked Owen and Roseanne with a smile.


    Then he scurried over to Liz.


    "Liz, here''s yours."


    "Oh."


    The fact that Roseanne had gone out to get coffee with Owen made Liz''s heart sink, instantly ruining her appetite.


    And Sammy just wouldn''t stop nagging her-


    "Liz, why aren''t you drinking?"


    "The cream will melt, and it won''t taste as good."


    "Here, let me stick the straw in for you."


    Liz couldn''t take it anymore, "Can you not? Just stop nagging, will you? I''m begging you, can you talk less?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    With that, she got up and left her seat.


    Sammy scratched his head, looking at the untouched coffee, "... You didn''t say you didn''t want it when I asked."


    Why buy it if you''re just going to ignore it?


    Isn''t that wasteful?


    Perhaps Sammy would never understand.


    The gap between them wasn''t about education or values.


    It stemmed from the different environments they grew up in, the natural divide created by their families'' ways of upbringing.


    Liz didn''t refuse because she wanted the coffee; she epted it because Owen had offered it, and that was it.


    Heading to the corridor for some air, her phone rang. She answered-


    "Hello?"


    "Hey, Liz, I found the house you were asking about!"


    "Really?!" Liz''s eyes lit up.


    "Yeah, I went through a lot of trouble... The owners are an old


    took


    couple, lived there most of their lives and were reluctant to rent it out. It a lot of convincing, and just when their son needed money urgently, they agreed to vacate. But the price, well..."


    "Money''s no issue. Which building, which unit, what floor?"


    "Building three, ground floor."


    Owen was in building one, on the seventh floor....


    That''s... quite far.


    The light in Liz''s eyes dimmed, and she simply responded with a "Oh," "Any other units avable?"


    "... This is the only one for now. The old neighborhood is mostly owner-upied, rarely up for rent. The other neighborhood I texted you about meets your criteria to not sure why..."


    Still not willing to ept.


    "Miss, why don''t you just tell me which building, floor, and unit you want, and I''ll ask around for you?"


    Ha, looking for a ce is just a front, it''s all about who you''re lowering yourself for!


    Liz missed the sarcasm in his voice and thought he was serious, "Maybe could you check building one for me? Preferably above the fifth floor, sixth would be even


    better."


    She wanted to say the seventh floor, but that''s where Owen and Roseanne were, not her ce to ask.


    The closest avable was the sixth floor.


    The agentughed it off, "Alright, I''ll look into it." Yeah, right!


    Just after Liz hung up, a voice suddenly came from behind-


    "Liz, you looking for a ce to rent?"


    Liz froze.


    Slowly turning around, she saw Sammy holding the coffee a short distance away, unsure how long he''d been there or how much he''d heard...

 Chapter 328

    "Liz?" Sammy called out to her again.


    ""...What''s


    up?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Were you just on the phone with a real estate agent, looking to rent a ce?"


    Her heart raced, fearing Sammy''s prying, she snapped, "Why are you asking so many questions?! None of your business!"


    Sammy felt a twinge of sadness but didn''t let it show, "I''m your boyfriend, of course I care about you."


    "I was looking for a boyfriend, not a dad."


    "If you think I''m being too nosy, then... should I just talk less?"


    He treaded lightly, not wanting to upset her further.


    Seeing Sammy drop the topic of renting, Liz breathed a sigh of relief, her demeanor softening.


    "Hand it over-" she reached out.


    "What?"


    "That icedtte in your hand, isn''t it for me?"


    "Oh, right! Almost forgot..." Sammy chuckled.


    After another week buried in theb, two sets of data finally emerged.


    The pressure eased slightly.


    On Saturday, Roseanne gave herself a day off.


    "Ms. Cole, it''s been ages, you almost didn''t recognize me, did you?"


    Leda pulled up beside her in a convertible Ferrari, resting an arm on the window and taking off her sunsses to reveal her stunning, lively eyes.


    The wind tousled her voluminous curls, and she looked both trendy and cool in a ck jumpsuit paired with a statement belt.


    Roseanne got into the passenger seat, buckling up as she said, "Who could forget Queen Leda?"


    Leda yfully pinched Roseanne''s cheek and teased, "Haven''t seen you in two weeks! Have you been eating honey? You''re just so sweet." "No need for honey, I''m naturally sweet."


    "Of course, you are! Buckle up, the queen is taking you out for some delights!"


    ""Can''t wait-"


    "Anne, you''re... way too sweet. If I were a guy, I''d marry you right off!"


    And what''s the deal with that jerk Murray Sherwood anyway?


    Losers!


    Valley Source, the newly famed American diner in Lumina City.


    Long-established in Lumina City, it recently exploded in poprity due to a social media influencer''s visit, drawing in crowds and leaving regrs struggling to get a table. Leda had to book half a month in advance.


    Their signature dish, a roasted pigeon, was ordered by Roseanne along with some appetizers. The pigeon was crispy on the outside, juicy and tender on the inside it


    was clear why it was the diner''s top dish.


    "This ce has been around for over twenty years, its fame only


    circting among foodies. Recently, an influencer posted a video of their visit, and boom, it went viral. Now all these hidden gems are out in the open..."


    It was Leda''s first visit with her dad.


    Thinking Roseanne had been swamped withb work and with the weather warming up, indulging in some lighter American cuisine seemed perfect! "How''s the taste? Good, right?"


    Roseanne nodded, replying, "Mmm, delicious!"


    The dish was perfectly cooked, juicy, with a hint of smokiness from the wood fire grilling.


    Roseanne even considered trying to


    recreate the pigeon dish herself... Cooking had always been for Murray, but after their breakup, she realized cooking for herself or sharing food with friends was a joy in its own right.


    Not to please, care for, or impress anyone.


    As long as it made her happy, whether cooking or anything else, it was all worth it.


    "Anne... thanks forst time. My brother told me I went a bit wild, didn''t I?"

 Chapter 329

    Mentioning that night she got drunk, Leda touched her nose with a hint of embarrassment.


    "It was all my mom''s fault, insisting I attend this so-called youth mixer. It was basically a speed dating dinner in disguise."


    The young men and women were like items on disy,id out for selection.


    N was great in every way, except for being a bit of a worrywart.


    Going on about how ''unequal matches never work out'' and ''love can''t survive on empty pockets,'' h h h...


    Leda was over it.


    After thest visit home, sheid down thew with N: she could consider matches of simr social standing, but the final choice was hers to make.


    In return, N had to swear off arranging any more blind dates or mixers behind her back.


    Roseanne: "Choose for yourself?"


    "Yeah, as long as the guy''s family isn''t broke, my mom''s cool with it. Easy, I''ll just pick from our circle!"


    "You''re really going to pick?"


    Roseanne blinked.


    Leda had a thing for "younger charmers," but to find one among these men who would dote on her, pamper her, and treat her like a queen... that seemed nearly impossible.


    Coming from privilege, they all had an extrayer of pride. We''re all from influential families; why should I, a grown man, lower myself to woo you?


    Leda coughed softly, lowering her voice, "I have to choose, or I can''t face my mom. But I''m not picking a date; I''m picking a business partner." "A business partner?"


    "Yeah, there are plenty of us in our circle being pushed into marriage. Since none of us want to follow our families'' ns, why not team up?" ""How does that work?"


    "We put on a show in public, pretend we''re together, and then do our own thing in private!"


    That way, they could keep their families off their backs without the constant nagging, while still enjoying their freedom on the side. A win-win. Roseanne still urged her to think it through, not to get carried away.


    Leda: "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    As they were finishing up, Roseanne seized the moment when Leda went to the restroom to pay the bill.


    As they headed out, Leda pouted, "I said it was my treat, why did you go and pay?"


    Roseanne: "I can''t let you foot the bill every time. I''m not broke, you know."


    "Right, my little heiress."


    Saying so, she reached out to pinch Roseanne''s cheek.


    "Ouch-don''t pinch, it hurts. Keep your hands to yourself in public, it''s not a good look."


    The two girlsughed their way through the lobby, heading out.


    "Mr. Reynolds, a moment, please."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    That call made them both halt and instinctively look in the direction of the voice.


    A group emerged from an upstairs private room, mostly middle-aged some with streaks of gray, neady all dressed in polo shirts with chinos-a schrly vibe all around.


    The young man at the center of attention stood out distinctly.


    Tall and handsome, he was a stark contrast to the surrounding crowd of middle-aged men.


    "Mr. Reynolds, I''m counting on your support for my new project."


    "And I''ll need your help with orderingb supplies."


    "Ourb''s grant application needs your backing..."


    The crowd swarmed him with requests and pleasantries, creating quite the scene.


    Owen responded to each, though impatience shed in his eyes. Suddenly, his gaze swept over the lobby, settling on the two girls.


    In the next moment, his expression softened.


    "Apologies, everyone, but my sister is waiting for me downstairs. I must


    bay going. Till next time."


    With that, he excused himself from the lingering crowd and strode towards Roseanne and Leda.


    ter

 Chapter 330

    The trio stepped out of the restaurant into the crisp evening air.


    "Man, you''re like a celeb, Owen. Had everyone huddling around you like you''re the lead singer of a band or something." "Celeb?"


    "Yeah, you know, like a pop idol."


    Owen chuckled, shaking his head. "It''s all about the perks, isn''t it? No idol business there."


    Leda sniffed the air subtly. "Have you been drinking? You didn''t drive, did you?"


    "Just a bit. No, I didn''t drive."


    "Perfect, hop in. I''ll drop you and Anne off."


    Leda''s car couldn''t quite make it down the narrowne, so Roseanne and Owen decided to walk the rest of the way.


    Under a sky scattered with stars, a gentle breeze carried the asional meow from a distant alley cat.


    Owen stumbled over a discarded fast food wrapper, his bnce off from the drinks.


    "You okay?"


    "Sorry, ended up having a couple more than I should have."


    Trying not to let the smell of alcohol reach her, Owen consciously maintained a gap between them.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His apology sounded incredibly sincere, making Roseanne feel a bit dazed.


    In the past, Murray often came home drunk, never once thinking it something worth an apology.


    It dawned on her then, how different people could be.


    She used to think all men were like Murray, Cliff, or York; swimming in a sea of bright lights and cocktails, living life in a blur of work and y.


    Or like Norris, gentle and steady, the embodiment of an ordinary life.


    But then there was Owen-


    Surrounded by admirers, yet humble and reserved.


    It was a revtion to her that excellence didn''t equate to indulgence, and sess didn''t have to breed arrogance.


    He had every reason to live unrestrained, yet chose to be more disciplined and meticulous than anyone.


    "Do academics really need towork that much?" Roseanne queried, curiosity piqued.


    "We live in a society built on connections, where favors and goodwill are the currency. But how do we exchange these? A drink often serves as the medium, though tea, books, art, poetry can all y their part."


    "If you define navigating these rtionships as working,'' then no profession is exempt. It''s just a matter of degree." "Consider holidays, when even the youngest kids are dragged along on family visits. Isn''t that a form ofworking too?"


    "But if you see it as simply


    socializing, maybe it doesn''t feel so much like an obligation. It could be over tea, fishing, hiking, camping... doesn''t sound likeworking, does it?


    "Yet by the first definition, it still is."


    This was a new perspective for Roseanne, sparking her curiosity further.


    "So, does today''s dinner and drinks count asworking for you?" Owen smiled slightly. "It''s both and neither."


    "How so?"


    "Among those dined with today were former mentors, close friends, and a few acquaintances hoping for favors. Sharing a meal and drinks with mentors and friends doesn''t feel likeworking to me; but


    drinking because I can''t refuse those I''m not close with does."


    "So-"


    He paused, looking at her with a soft smile. "Let''s just say it''s half and half."


    Roseanne couldn''t help but smile back.


    "You''ve got a knack for bncing the good with the bad, huh? An even split between joy and obligation."


    "Yeah," Owen nodded, "I hope you can find that bnce too."


    Roseanne paused, a question on the tip of her tongue, but they had already reached her front door.


    Their conversation flowed smoothly all the way home.


    "Goodnight, Owen."


    "See you tomorrow."


    That night, as Roseanney in bed, she found herself dwelling on Owen''s words and demeanor-strong, determined, andposed.


    Was it reaching such heights that gave him such strength of heart?

 Chapter 331

    Roseanne felt a stir of emotion she couldn''t quite name, a longing for something more, a desire she had never experienced before.


    Meanwhile, Leda had just dropped them off and was heading to the pub when, out of nowhere, her peaceful drive was interrupted by a sudden crash. A Maserati mmed into the back of her car right as she was parking outside the pub.


    Fuming, Leda stormed out of her car and confronted the driver, "Can''t you drive? What, is your foot glued to the elerator? You''re speeding in a parking lot, not even watching where you''re going? My car wasn''t even fully parked yet, are you blind? How could you just ram into me like that?"


    The driver''s door of the Maserati swung open and out stepped a man with a grin, "Ah, look who it is. No big deal, no need for such a temper."


    York, all smiles, approached Leda.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Mr. Big Shot himself," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    York looked at the back of the Ferrari, winced at the damage, but still managed to joke, "Just a minor hup, really. I was going a tad fast, wasn''t paying enough attention, and voil¨¤, our cars got a bit too friendly, huh?"


    "Cozy? With you?" Leda rolled her eyes. "Let''s get one thing straight."


    He coughed. "Alright, our cars had a little moment. Happy now?"


    Leda snorted.


    "I''ll take full responsibility. I''ll have the insurancepany take your car for repairs."


    "As you should! It''s entirely your fault! And now I''m stuck without a ride..."


    "Come on, Ms. Reynolds, as if you''re short on cars," York retorted.


    Losing interest in the argument, Leda tossed him her car keys, "I''ve got better things to do. You deal with this."


    As she was about to enter the pub, a woman suddenly charged at York, pping him across the face.


    The sound was crisp and echoed in the parking lot.


    Leda was stunned. Was this really happening?


    York seemed taken aback but quickly regained hisposure, touching his cheek where he''d been pped, and smiled. "Ms. Alexia, you should be d I never hit women."


    "Stop pretending to be some kind of Casanova! You''re nothing but scum!" The woman spat out her words then burst into tears, throwing herself into York''s arms, "Do we really have to break up? Can''t we just stay together?"


    "Even if we don''t get married, we can still be boyfriend and girlfriend, right?"


    The woman was stunning, dressed in a sleek white business suit that made her look both professional and elegant.


    But there was something off.


    Watching her oscite between


    crying andughing, fluctuating


    between tenderness and ess


    in her words, and the mixed


    emotions in her gaze toward York,


    Leda couldn''t help but tOV


    This was madness.


    swnovo.


    The woman''s tears were like rain, yet York''s face remained emotionless, his stance unmoved by her embrace. "Are you unhappy with the settlement, Ms. Alexia?"


    The woman stiffened, stepping back from him, her eyes wide with shock and then brimming with disappointment. "York, you have no idea what love is. You think everything can be measured with money."


    She cleaned her tears, took a step back and said, "But one day, you''ll meet someone who isn''t moved by money. You''ll experience the agony of yearning, the bitterness of unrequited love. You''ll be restless, consumed with thoughts of them, anxious and insecure."


    "And then, just like me, you''ll be scorned, trampled on, buried in the dirt!"


    §Ö§ä§å


    "I wish you a lifetime of longing without fulfillment, of gain followed by loss, of regret so deep it scars. You, of all people, don''t deserve happiness."

 Chapter 332

    The woman scoffed, her high heels clicking against the pavement as she turned and walked away.


    York, however, only chuckled lightly, dismissing her words with a wave of his hand.


    The bitterness of love?


    Please-


    Give me a break!


    No sooner had the woman left than a young girl stepped out of the bar.


    She was wearing a mini skirt, showing off her creamy legs, with her curly hair flowing over her shoulders, and her makeup was wless, making her look like a living doll. "Mr. Gibson..."


    She moved closer, expecting him to wee her advances, but York smoothly stepped aside.


    With a long arm, he pulled Leda close by the waist.


    Leda, who had been happily people-watching, gasped in surprise.


    York looked at the young girl, "Sorry, you''re a bitte."


    The girl bit her lip, casting a resentful nce at Leda before reluctantly walking away.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Using me as a shield?" Leda crossed her arms, a coldugh escaping her lips, "And get your filthy hand off me!"


    York had intended to let go, but now he didn''t want to.


    "What if I don''t? What are you going to do about it?"


    Ledaughed, a hint of challenge in her eyes, "ying dirty now? Fine."


    Before York could understand the warning in her smile, he found his arm twisted behind his back.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow!" His cries of pain sounded like a pig being ughtered.


    "Still want to y dirty?" Leda smirked.


    "No more, no more, I get it! Let go, my arm''s gonna break!"


    Leda rolled her eyes, "Pathetic..."


    She loosened her grip but didn''t let go, instead cing his hand back on her waist.


    Under York''s puzzled gaze, she spoke calmly, "Now, can you take your hand away? Thank you."


    The man couldn''t help butugh, though it was more out of frustration than amusement.


    She had just maneuvered his hand back to where it was, only to ask him to remove it?


    It felt like a parent telling a child to get up from where they fell.


    And in this scenario, York was the child.


    Leda was the parent!


    Damn!


    What an insult!


    A tant insult!


    Just then, an angry figure stormed out of the bar, his rage palpable even from a distance-


    "Leda! Are you out of your mind?! You said we''d meet at eight, look at the time now! How long have you kept me waiting?! Everyone''s time is precious, not just yours."


    "I thought something happened to you on the way here, or there was some emergency, but now I see "


    His gazended on York, his expression turning into a sneer, "Busy flirting with other men, huh?"


    York''s hand was still on Leda''s waist.


    Yes, he did that on purpose.


    "Didn''t realize you yed the field so well. No wonder you wanted to coborate, to keep up appearances for your family? Too bad, I don''t do business with people who can''t keep time!"


    With that, he stormed off.


    Leda swatted away York''s hand, "Looking for another twist, huh?"


    York quickly retracted his hand.


    Leda sighed as she watched the man leave, wondering what a mess the day had turned into!


    Just when she had found a


    promising business partner, who


    seemed interested in a


    coboration, she had hoped to celebrate a sessful meeting tonight and report back to her mother that she had found a suitable match for her.


    But then...


    "It''s all your fault! What a lousy move! Go back and retake your driving test!"


    Leda vented her frustration on York.


    It served him right, chasing after the tail of someone like her.


    York obediently straightened up, ready to take the scolding.


    But then...


    "Wasn''t that guy the youngest son of the Smith family? What''s his name, Chen something? What did you want with him? A coboration? What kind?" And why mention "keeping up appearances for the family"?


    Leda rolled her eyes, her tone less than pleased, "Why do you care? It''s none of your business."


    "I was just thinking maybe I could


    make it up to you, see if there''s any way I could help. If you can discuss a coboration with him, you can discuss it with me too."

 Chapter 333

    His way was way broader than what''s-his-name, Chen something or other.


    Leda eyed him for a moment, a mix of amusement and disbelief in her gaze, as he stood there puffing his chest, the embodiment of confidence. "You sure you want to talk business with me?" she asked, an eyebrow raised. "Of course. What''s with that look? You doubting me or something?"


    Leda gave him a once-over, her gaze traveling from his head to his toes and back up again.


    No need to even mention the Gibsons. In Lumina City''s hierarchy of elite families, they were leagues above the Smiths.


    Then there was York. A guy who took a p without hitting back was a guy with a steady temper, a gentleman of sorts.


    Sure, he was a bit of a yboy, surrounded by rumors, but it wasn''t as if she was nning to marry the guy. Besides... She wasn''t exactly a saint herself. Perfect. There were no judgments and no strings attached.


    Meeting at a club, they might even end up partying together.


    The most important thing was, this man knew how to make a clean break. Sure, it made him a bit of a jerk, but in a way, it also meant he could let go easily.


    No worries about messy breakups or lingering attachments.


    The more Leda thought about it, the more suitable he seemed.


    "Alright, let''s talk inside?" she suggested.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    York snorted, "Talk? Let''s do it. Scared? Not me."


    Leda smiled, satisfied. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." She grabbed his tie and gave it a tug.


    York stumbled forward. "Hey!" he protested.


    What''s with the rough handling? Not exactly his idea of gentle.


    ...


    Beverley was down for a couple of days after losing her grandson.


    But it was just for a couple of days.


    The thought of no longer having to deal with Millie, that wench, and never having to see her again lifted her spirits.


    She returned to her carefree days of social gatherings and card games.


    One day, she was invited to adies'' tea party.


    Sipping on exquisite tea and nibbling on delicate pastries, Beverley, dressed in thetest Chanel, lounged on a plush leather sofa, enjoying the music and idle chatter with the otherdies.


    "Mrs. Sherwood, you seem a bit offtely. You look worn out. Is


    everything okay at home?" Mrs. rk, a woman of substance with a stake in the investment world, asked. Her chubby cheeks dimpled as she spoke, but her words carried a sharp edge.


    Beverley''s smile faltered for a moment, but she quickly recovered, her smile widening. "Oh, everything''s fine at home. It''s just me not coping well with the heat. It''s been affecting my sleep and my skin."


    "Really?" Mrs. rk pursed her lips.


    As if they didn''t know.


    The story involved a miscarriage, a woman left alone in the hospital, and Beverley, who didn''t even bother to check in.


    Needing people when it suited her and discarding them when it didn''t, Beverley was known for that.


    "Skin issues can be fixed, but a rotten heart, now that''s a real problem, don''t you think, Mrs. Sherwood?"


    Beverley frowned, sensing the hidden barb but dared not retaliate, fearing it might escte and expose more than just a chink in her armor.


    "I need some air; it''s a bit stuffy in here," Beverley said gracefully, nodding to thedies as she stood up.


    After she left-


    "Putting on airs, who does she think she''s fooling? We all know the dirtyundry of her household." "Well, you can''t me her for not sleeping well these past few days, considering the situation."


    "Serves her right! Who treats a decent girl like that?"


    "These matters, well, they''re like a bad joke to us bystanders."


    Indeed.


    Beverley, blissfully unaware of their opinions, stepped into the lobby, about to ask for a ss of water when amotion at the front desk caught her attention. "Ma''am, I''m afraid we can''t let you in without a reservation!"


    "Reservation, my foot! It''s not like I''m here to see a doctor. Move it, or I''ll make you regret blocking my way!"

 Chapter 334

    "Where the heck is security?! Stop them-"


    In the midst of the chaos, Maisie dropped all pretenses, yanking at her voice to shout-


    "Where''s Beverley? Who''s Beverley? I''m looking for Beverley, tell her to show her face!"


    Maisie and her son Farley had arrived in Lumina City two days prior, immediately visiting Millie, who was still hospitalized, and then...


    They decided to just stay in the hospital room.


    Maisie scoffed, "Why waste money on a hotel? This hospital room is spacious and bright, and best of all, it''s free!"


    "But there''s only one bed. You and Farley..."


    "What''s the big deal? Since when do a mother and son care about that?"


    Farley, just done with lunch, picking his teeth, nodded in agreement, "Exactly! Mom and I often share a bed at home too. We only need to run one air conditioner, saves money." Despite the hospital staff''s efforts to persuade them otherwise, Maisie and Farley made the hospital room their home.


    ording to hospital regtions, VIP rooms came with extra beds for family members, so the hospital didn''t make a fuss.


    After all, the bill was being paid. Millie could stay as long as she wanted, let alone an extra bed for a family member.


    After two days, Maisie had even gotten used to the smell of disinfectant, and was surprised not to see anyone from Millie''s boyfriend''s familye to visit. Not even a caretaker. "Pfft, think you can just ignore us and this will all go away? Think again!"


    "Mom, what''s the n?" Farley, eager to jump into action, asked.


    "If they won''te to us, fine, we''ll go to them!"


    That morning, Millie had spotted a photo of Beverley going out to a party on social media, recognizing the background as a hotel lounge they had once visited together. She immediately shared the hotel address with Maisie.


    Without wasting a second, the duo headed straight there.


    Beverley, who had been standing at a distance watching themotion, was taken aback when she heard her name.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But when Maisie yelled a second time, she knew they were indeed calling for her.


    A sinking feeling took over.


    Seeing the front desk struggling to


    hold back the rampaging womamet


    Beverley instinctively turned


    back to her lounge. Contengs to FindNovel


    That''s when a waiter, carrying a tray, called out from a distance-


    "Mrs. Sherwood! Your drink is here. Mrs. Sherwood?"


    Ignoring him, the waiter raised his voice.


    Sherwood? Maisie paused. Wasn''t Sherwood thest name of the man who got Millie pregnant? Quickly connecting the dots, she shouted towards Beverley''s retreating figure, "Murray, is that you?" Sure enough, the mention of her son''s name made Beverley turn around.


    "Ah, there you are!" Maisie was ready for her!


    Without hesitation, she pushed past the staff and charged at Beverley, grabbing her by the hair- "You bitch, trying to flee?!"


    Beverley was dumbfounded, having never encountered such a scene.


    Maisie spat out, "My daughter is in the hospital, fighting for her life, and here you are, living it up in a fam hotel? Dressed to the nines, but in reality, pah-"


    Maisie spat directly at her.


    Beverley was in shock.


    "My daughter had a miscarriage, she''s hospitalized, and you didn''t even bother to visit. Have you no conscience?"


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless


    old hag before. You were all over us


    when you thought there was something to gain, and now the child''s gone, you turn your back? Why don''t you take up


    ¦«¦¯


    face-changing in the Sichuan Opera While you''re at it?!"

 Chapter 335

    Themotion outside quickly drew the attention of thedies gathered in the private dining room at the upscale bistro.


    There, in the midst of the chaos, was Beverley, her hair a mess, being osted by another woman who was shouting at the top of her lungs.


    What a spectacle!


    This had to be juicy gossip!


    Thedies exchanged knowing nces, their curiosity piqued.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Maisie, sensing an audience, became even more animated: "Everyone,e take a look! This woman here, her son toyed with my daughter''s affections, got her pregnant, and is now refusing to take responsibility!"


    "My daughter was pure and innocent, and now her life is ruined! And this woman has the audacity to avoid me? Do they think we''re pushovers just because we''re not from their fancy circles?"


    As she spoke, Maisie was rolling up her sleeves, ready for a confrontation.


    "Someone get their phones out and record this! Post it online, let the public judge. Let''s see what kind of filth the Sherwood family really is, what kind of person Beverley is, and expose her worthless son as the irresponsible jerk he is!" Farley, eager to support his mother, blocked the restaurant staff from intervening and whipped out his phone, aiming it at Beverley.


    While recording, he shouted, "Serves you right! You Sherwoods think you can wrong my sister and get away with it? Think again!" Beverley, finally snapping to her senses, frantically tried to cover her face while dodging Maisie''s grasps, the picture of distress. "Stop filming! Your daughter was no saint herself; what''s that got to do with my son?"


    "I''ve been more than fair to her. It was her own doing that she lost the child. Let go of me! If you keep this up, I-I''ll call the police!"


    Maisie, far from being deterred, put her hands on her hips and scoffed, "Call them, and let''s see who''s in the right. I might be from the sticks, but I''m not afraid to lose face. I wonder if your high and mighty family can say the same." Beverley stiffened at that remark.


    Thatstment hit her where it hurt.


    "I''m warning you, if we don''t get satisfaction today, you''re not going anywhere! Farley, grab her!"


    "You-you wouldn''t dare-"


    Farley pocketed his phone, a malicious grin on his face. "Oh, wouldn''t I-"


    "Aah! Get off me! Don''t touch me!" Beverley screamed.


    Ultimately it was the chauffeur and a few security guards who showed up just in time to rescue Beverley from Farley''s grip and safelyescort her to her car.


    Farley turned to his mother, saying, "She got away, Mom, what do we do now?"


    Maisie squinted her eyes, a sly smile on her face, "She can run, but she can''t hide. Let''s head back."


    "The hospital


    somewh reeks. Can''t we stay


    else?" Farley


    nt


    "Switching ces costs money, kiddo. Bear with it for now. Once we get thatpensation, we can''


    afford a five-star hotel if you dike!"


    Swnev


    "That''s true," Farley said, revealing a toothy grin. "My sister sure knows how to pick ''em..."


    The woman from earlier clearly came from money.


    ...


    Murray had been away on business due to a project hup in the South for a week.


    During his trip, aside from work-rted calls, his personal phone was on Do Not Disturb.


    No one could get through to him.


    It wasn''t until the backlog at the office became too much to handle without his signature that he finally returned.


    As soon as his nended, Murray took out his phone and turned off Do Not Disturb.


    Within minutes, Beverley''s call came through.


    "Hello, Mom..."

 Chapter 336

    "Where are you? Why haven''t you been answering my calls for days?! Have you decided to ditch your own mother now?"


    Three questions shot out, each one more intense than the one before.


    Murray replied with a nonchnce that belied the weight of her words, "I''m on a business trip and super busy. No time to pick you up."


    "You get yourself back here! Right now! If you don''t, don''t bother calling me mom anymore!"


    Sensing the urgency in her tone, Murray didn''t ask further. He ended the call and made a beeline for the family home.


    As he reached the door, a vase shattered on the ground.


    Murray paused, then entered, "Mom, I''m back."


    Beverley burst out at the sound, unleashing a torrent of words at him, "Who are these people you''re mingling with?! Millie''s nothing but trouble, and her family? They''re like the mob, especially her mother - aplete nightmare. Vulgar, despicable, disgusting!" "I knew Millie was bad news from the start. You insisted on her, even got her pregnant! And now, after the miscarriage, they''re pinning everything on us..."


    "Wait," Murray cut in, "Millie... miscarried?"


    "Yeah, didn''t you know?!"


    Even Beverley, who had her fair share of grievances with her son, was taken aback by his ignorance.


    Murray froze for a moment. But soon, a cold smirk appeared on his face. "That child was never meant to be. Better off gone," he thought.


    Beverley took a deep breath, "Today, her mother showed up at my book club, making a scene. It''s probably all over town by now. If your father finds out..."


    The thought of Naylor''s expressionless face sent shivers down Beverley''s spine.


    After more than thirty years of marriage, fear overshadowed love when it came to her husband.


    "Just clean up the mess you''ve made. I''m done seeing anyone rted to Millie."


    The disgust lingered even after three showers. Beverley felt tainted.


    ...


    While the Sherwood family was in turmoil, Roseanne''s life was the epitome of tranquility.


    Her days were simple: most of her time was spent in theb, immersed


    ¨¤ and research. She wasel


    fulfilled.


    asionally, she''d cook up a feast and invite Leda over.


    After dinner, they''d take a walk, grab some craft beer, and head home to binge-watch series and chat.


    When tired, they''d either scroll through their phones in bed or whisper secrets in the dark.


    "Anne," Leda said mysteriously, "I found someone."


    "Found what?" Roseanne adjusted the pillow behind her, finding a morefortable position.


    "A partner."


    It took a moment for Roseanne to catch on.


    Her eyes widened, "You mean-a boyfriend?" "Fake! Fake!"


    "Who is it? Do I know him?"


    Hm...


    Leda''s eyes flickered, "You might-"


    Her phone rang.


    After a brief and evidently annoying conversation, Leda started putting on herjacket, "Sorry, Anne,


    something came up. Can''t keep your bed warm tonight."


    "Drive safe, take care."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Leda had barely stepped out when she spotted that shy Maserati parked by the curb.


    York flicked his cigarette away and. approached her with a brisk stride,


    "What took you so long? I''ve beetThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    waiting for ages!"

 Chapter 337

    "Don''t wanna wait? You can leave, as if anyone''s dying to see you," Leda couldn''t help but sneer, her impatience shining through. "With that attitude, you''re asking for favors?" York took a deep breath, feeling as if he was walking a tightrope.


    This woman knew kickboxing, and if he pissed her off, he''d be the one eating dirt.


    "Hey, don''t be mad," he quickly put on a smile, "I told you it''s an emergency. You being all cool and collected, of course, I got ideas."


    "Spit it out then." Leda nced inside his car, "And... you got any cigarettes?"


    "For what?"


    "Give me one."


    York let out a resigned sigh and turned back to his car, retrieving a cigarette and lighter to hand over to her.


    Leda didn''t take them. Instead, she crossed her arms and shot him a look that was part amused, part annoyed.


    "Fine," York nodded, "Here I am, thinking I''m looking for a date, and I end up with a queen."


    Saying so, he bent down to light her cigarette.


    It was the first time York had ever lit a cigarette for a woman.


    And the first time he saw someone make smoking look so elegant.


    "So, what''s up?" Leda let out a puff of smoke, the rising cloud briefly masking her face.


    York hesitated. "My mom somehow got it into her head that you and I are dating. She''s demanding I bring you home to meet her, justid down the ultimatum."


    "We had a deal, remember? Help each other out, no strings attached, keep our own lives. You remember, right?"


    "I remember," Leda nodded.


    "I''ve already covered for you with your mom, now it''s your turn to help me."


    "Sure." Leda agreed readily, "Just meeting the parents, right? Don''t be scared, I got you."


    "...Really?" York was skeptical.


    "But there''s a small condition."


    "I knew it! What''s the catch? Let''s hear it."


    "Lend me your car for a couple of days." Leda strolled over, a cigarette in one hand, the other patting the hood of the car. Thump, thump, two solid pats!


    York''s heart skipped in tandem, "Hey, be gentle, don''t break it..."


    "So, is it a deal?"


    "Deal!" He tossed the car keys to her, "You said two days, not a second more."


    Leda caught them, weighing them in her hand, Thanks. Send me the when and where on my phone. Oh, and send me what your mom''s ideal type of girl is like, long hair onshort, what style of dress, all of it."


    "Do we really need to go that far?"


    "Of course," Leda raised an eyebrow, "I''m very professional."


    As she finished her cigarette, she crushed it out against amppost and tossed it expertly into a nearby trash can.


    York watched, captivated by her smooth moves.


    "Come here," Leda tilted her chin up.


    "For what?" Despite his words, he moved closer as instructed.


    "Put your hand on my shoulder."


    "Isn''t that


    could


    restinebit... Heh..." Before he


    on Leda''s shoulder,


    resting, his hand was already etProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hint of hesitation.


    Leda''s mouth twitched, "What do you call me?"


    "Leda?"


    a


    "Nope."


    "Sweetheart?"


    "Wrong."


    "Baby?"


    "York, are you trying to be disgusting?"


    "Fierydy!"


    "Looking for a smack? Call me properly."


    "Leda-"


    "That''s better!"


    York touched his nose, "Well, about that... wasn''t me who said it."


    Leda suddenly realized what he meant.


    Both turned around to see Roseanne


    standing at the mouth of the alley holding her purse, eyes wide with


    shock as she looked at them

 Chapter 338

    "Darn it!" Leda swatted away the hotdog she identally dropped on her shoulder, standing up straight and thankful she flicked her cigarette away in time.


    Roseanne had to make a considerable effort to close her mouth, "Um... Leda, you forgot your bag..."


    She had onlye to deliver a bag, but what did she end up witnessing?


    Leda cozying up to a guy, looking all close and intimate? And why did his silhouette seem so familiar?


    The moment the two turned around, the mystery unraveled - it was York?!


    So... This was the "coborator" Leda mentioned?


    Leda stepped forward, taking her bag: "Thanks, Anne! Coming all the way herete at night just to deliver my bag, you should head back, it''ste, and not safe. I''ll watch you go up to your apartment, just wave at me from the balcony, and then I''ll leave." "Sure."


    Roseanne turned around and headed home.


    She knew what Leda was like, seemingly carefree but always with a n.


    So, she didn''t say much.


    Sometimes, silence was the greatest form of respect between friends.


    True to her word, Leda stood there until she saw Roseanne wave from the balcony, and only then did she feel at ease to leave.


    "Wait... you took my car. Aren''t you going to give me a lift?!" York caught up.


    "We''re not headed the same way, how could I give you a lift?"


    York was speechless.


    "Just call a cab, it won''t cost much," she sincerely suggested. As she spoke, she revved the engine, counted down silently, then released the handbrake. The car shot out like an arrow. York''s voice was left far behind:


    "Leda, your car was fixed, right? Why take mine?! Be careful, it''s new, don''t scratch it. I''ve barely driven it myself¡ª"


    However, his sacrifice saw Leda zooming past the financial district in his little Maserati the next day.


    The top down, her little dog sitting in the passenger seat!


    "Darn it-"


    York stood there, gritting his teeth.


    Why did it feel like he was nurturing a greenfield overhead?


    ...


    By the end of July, Roseanne had finally finished drafting her three papers.


    After all the data came in, she spent a week, with Owen'' help, revising them six times. Once sure everything was in order, she submitted them to three different scientific journals. Now, all she had to do was wait for a response.


    No need to rush to theb early in the morning, no need to prepare lunch ahead of time to take with her, nor worry about oversleeping during the lunch break and notpleting the day''s data.


    With her newfound free time, days seemed to slow down.


    She could leisurely stroll through the farmer''s market, care for her nts at a rxed pace, and even try out new ecipes when the mood struck.


    She also had more time to video chat with her parents, often talking for half an hour at a stretch.


    Norris: "...Finished all three?"


    "Yeah. I owe it to Mr. Reynolds for lending me hisb; otherwise, who knows when I would''ve gathered all the data."


    Of course, without the data, the papers would have been impossible to write.


    "Ressor gave them to you fo


    "Resources others would kill for, and


    that


    free You should really thank him Properly"


    Roseaer learned just how in-demand Owen''b was.


    Before her, many had tried to borrow or even rent it with money, all refused by Owen.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Yet, he made an exception for her.


    No wonder those four - Jen, Stoddard, Sammy, and Liz - looked at her so strangely at first.

 Chapter 339

    The next day, Roseanneced up her sneakers and hit the pavement for a morning run.


    Ever since she found herself with a bit more free time, jogging had be her go-to routine. Breaking a sweat before the break of dawn was her secret to staying energized throughout the day. After a quick run, she''d head back, jump into the shower, and then she was ready to tackle whatever the day threw at her.


    "Morning, Professor."


    "Morning."


    Owen had already wrapped up his run and was about to head back when he spotted her and decided to join in. "Let''s run a bit together."


    "You sure? Won''t you bete for theb?"


    "The new project is under Stoddard''s watch, so I''m pretty free these days."


    "Guess Mr. Stoddard''s gonna have a bone to pick with you," Roseanne joked.


    "He can pick all he wants, work''s still gotta be done."


    His deadpan response could have sent Mr. Stoddard into a frenzy had he been there to hear it.


    They circled the park twice, with Roseanne gradually feeling the burn.


    Owen noticed and advised, "Adjust your breathing, keep the pace, follow me... in, out, in, out..."


    Following his guidance, Roseanne found her rhythm. "That''s better!"


    "Enough for today?"


    "Yeah, that''s plenty."


    Seizing the rare opportunity ofpanionship, they decided to grab breakfast together before heading their separate ways.


    "Any news on your paper submissions?"


    Roseanne shook her head. "Not yet."


    "That''s normal. The review process for international journals is a lot moreplex than back home. Especially the prestigious ones."


    The conversation naturally drifted to her research work. "Thanks for letting me use theb. I know you wouldn''t ept rent-it''d be too tacky. But I feel like I need to repay you somehow." "So, how about I treat you to dinner?"


    Owen chuckled, readily epting the offer. "Sure, I never say no to a free meal."


    "What are you in the mood for? I could... book a restaurant."


    "Anything''s good, especially if it''s your cooking."


    Roseanne was taken aback. When did she imply she''d cook?


    But Owen had already set his expectations.


    Well, then...


    Despite the heat reducing her kitchen activities, if Owen was looking forward to a homemade meal-


    "How about lunch today? Are you free?"


    "I am."


    As they chatted and strolled back, they reached the corner when Roseanne abruptly stopped.


    Owen paused too, "What''s up?"


    Following her gaze, he saw Murray standing outside the apartment building, also looking their way.


    Dressed in a ck shirt paired with suit pants, the man stood under a tree, shadows casting a dappled pattern across him. Light and shade fragmented his presence, giving him a piecemeal appearance.


    "Anne..." Murray approached, his eyes greedily absorbing her appearance.


    Perhaps it was the recent exertion, but a sheen of sweat highlighted her forehead, making her eyes seem even clearer, almost washed by


    water.


    Her cheeks flushed with a healthy glow, radiating vitality.


    Murray ignored Owen, not out of unawareness but annoyance, wishing he could just disappear from sight.


    "What do you need, Mr. Sherwood?"


    The formal address instantly widened the gap between them.


    Murray forced a wry smile. "Do we really have to be this distant?"


    Roseanne responded with a calm shake of her head. "We''re not close."


    "Can''t we even be friends?"


    "There''s no need."


    The ideal ex should be as inconsequential as a ghost.


    while


    This so-called "being friends" was often one''s side holding onto hope the other harbored leftover feelings. FindNovel


    But Roseanne harbored neither.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 340

    Roseanne felt a wave of tranquility wash over her, providing a stark contrast to the chaotic days after her breakup with Murray.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Back then, a mere thought of him could send her spiraling, her emotions tethered to his memory. But time, the ultimate healer, had mended her wounds, gradually erasing the pain he caused until it became a distant memory. "Do you need something?" Roseanne asked when Murray approached her.


    "Can we talk somewhere else?"


    "I don''t think there''s anything left to say between us," Roseanne replied, her tone firm.


    "Murray, you can call me by my first name. We''re not close enough for nicknames," she added, drawing a clear line.


    Murray''s face fell, his frustration palpable. Owen, who was with Roseanne, seemed to understand the situation perfectly and made a subtle move to leave, but Murray''s presence was like a thick fog, refusing to clear. Roseanne knew better than to be alone with Murray, given his unpredictable nature. "We should get going," she said to Owen, who nodded in agreement.


    "What are you to him, and what am I?" Murray''s voice grew tense, his eyes reddening with anger that he quickly tried to suppress. "I came here to tell you that I don''t ept your ''congrattions''."


    Roseanne frowned, puzzled by his words.


    "Unless you forgive me, I''ll never be a father because my child can only be yours." he said.


    Both Roseanne and Owen were speechless at Murray''s baffling deration. "Maybe you should see a doctor," Roseanne suggested dryly, eager to leave.


    She and Owen quickly exited, not wanting to linger a moment longer. Once they reached her apartment building, Roseanne apologized to Owen for the awkward encounter. She felt embarrassed to have such an erratic ex.


    Owen, after a brief pause, simply said, "You''ve been through a lot."


    Later, after freshening up, Roseanne checked to ensure Murray wasn''t lurking around before heading out to the market. She nned to cook lunch for Owen, needing fresh ingredients.


    To her surprise, she found Owen waiting for her at the corner, freshly showered and ready to apany her. "Thanks," she said, moved by his thoughtfulness.


    They shopped together, and byte morning, they were back at Roseanne''s ce, preparing the meal.


    Roseanne carefully cleaned the sea bass, making sure it was ready to cook, while Owen expertly took care of the vegetables and other side dishes.


    For the main course, Roseanne


    decided on a ssic lemon and herb sea bass alongside garlic butter shrimp, ensuring both were cleaned and prepped to perfection. Owen, meanwhile, took charge of the sides, his skills in the kitchen evident as he moved with ease.


    Their teamwork in the kitchen was seamless, the warmth and camaraderie between them a stark contrast to the coldness of her past with Murray. As they cooked, the aroma of fresh herbs and seafood filled the air, signifying not just the preparation of a meal, but also the start of a new chapter for Roseanne, one where past pains were reced with the simple joys ofpanionship and care.

 Chapter 341

    Roseanne chuckled, "Ohe on, since when do guests end up in the kitchen?"


    "Well, the guest insists he''s more than happy to help."


    With extra hands, the prep work flew by much quicker.


    Once everything was set, Roseanne fetched the bass from the aromatic water, gentlyid it on a te, then patted it dry with paper towels before brushing its surface with olive oil to seal in the freshness. Owen found himself without a task, simply standing by, "Need a hand with anything?"


    "Could you grab the steaming rack for me?"


    "Sure thing."


    He was tall enough to reach it with ease, but the tricky part was that the rack was hanging right above Roseanne''s head.


    Which meant, to get it, Owen had to stand right behind her.


    This brief proximity, as if enveloping her within his arms, thankfullysted just a moment - too quick to be awkward. "Here you go." Roseanne reached out.


    Owen passed it to her.


    Their fingers brushed identally during the handoff, causing him to catch his breath.


    Roseanne, however, didn''t seem fazed as she took the rack, ced it in the pot, and began steaming the fish.


    "Ahem! Anything else I can do to help?" Owen retracted his hand, clearing his throat.


    Roseanne nced over the counter, saying, "Hmm... All the sides are ready, and the seasonings are all set. Why don''t you head on out? I''ve got the rest."


    The kitchen, being in an old,pact house, felt instantly more spacious with him out of it.


    Was it just Roseanne''s imagination, or did the air seem to cool down a bit too?


    Twenty minutester-


    Roseanne turned off the stove, removed her apron, and brought the dishes to the table. Owen hadn''t been idle either, having already set the cemats and silverware.


    "Isn''t there a soup still in the kitchen? I''ll get it." He didn''t wait for a response, already heading to the kitchen. Indeed, a creamy mushroom soup hadn''t been served yet.


    Roseanne nced at his


    figure, mom


    at the fridge. After a


    , she stood and took


    cans of beer.


    Turning around, she found herself caught in Owen''s calm gaze, feeling inexplicably sheepish. "Um... Leda came over the other day, and we got these. Care for one, Mr. Reynolds?"


    Her words hung in the air, and Roseanne wondered why she felt the need to justify herself.


    Seeing her evasive look, a hint of amusement flickered in Owen''s eyes. "I''ve gotb work this afternoon, better not." "Oh. Then I..." Roseanne hesitated.


    Owen just looked at her.


    Roseanne swallowed. "...maybe I shouldn''t either?"


    "Right. Let''s eat."


    With no other choice, Roseanne reluctantly put the beers back.


    They settled at the table, and Roseanne took a deep breath, standing up to address Owen with a serious tone:


    "Mr. Reynolds, I want to thank you for your support and assistance during this time. Without your generosity in sharing yourb, 4''d probably still be lost in self-doubt, afraid to take the next step. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''d like to... propose a toast with soup, in lieu of beer."


    She had initially wanted to use the beer for this moment.


    But since Owen abstained, she improvised with what was avable.


    "I merely offered you a space; you did all the work and analysis yourself."


    He downyed his contributions,


    veloet


    but Roseanne knew better. Labs are personal spaces, filled with


    important data and confidential files.


    His willingness to let here and go as she pleased spoke volumes of his trust in her.

 Chapter 342

    "Let''s just sit down and chat, this is way too formal for me," Owenughed, breaking the ice as they settled into thefort of the living room. Roseanne couldn''t help but chuckle as she took her seat.


    Owen had a way of making gratitude seem so simple, yet profound. "Your cooking is something else, Roseanne. This meal? Best thanks I could''ve asked for." He raised his soup bowl, clinking it gently against hers in a toast before diving into the meal. He picked up a chicken wing next, marveling at its perfect crispiness, the slightly charred edgesplementing the juicy interior in a burst of vor. "Honestly, finding wings this good outside is pretty much a game of luck."


    Roseanneughed at his enthusiasm. "So, I take it you''re volunteering to finish them off?"


    Owen''s eyebrows lifted in amusement, his smile widening. "Wouldn''t have it any other way."


    By the time they finished eating, it was already two in the afternoon.


    They cleaned the kitchen together before heading out, Owen to hisb and Roseanne to the library.


    Their paths split at the crossroads, Owen turning left and Roseanne, out of habit, started to follow him before realizing she didn''t need to go to theb anymore. Owen''sughter echoed as she blushed and hurried off into the library.


    The next day, Roseanne made her way to theb, not empty-handed but bearing homemade treats.


    Her colleagues were amazed by the intricately designed cupcakes in the box - from Hello Kitty to Jerry the mouse, and even Bumblebee, each one was a miniature work of art.


    "Roseanne, did you make these? They''re too pretty to eat!"


    Sammy, always one for joining in, spotted a cupcake designed like SteLou, Liz''s favorite.


    "Can I have this one for Liz?" he asked, already knowing the answer.


    "Of course," Roseanne smiled, handing it over.


    Jen caught on quickly. "That''s for Liz, huh?"


    Sammy nodded, grinning as Stoddard couldn''t resist diving in, his usual disdain for sweets forgotten as he nodded in approval with each bite. "Delicious, and not too sweet," hemented, a rarepliment from him.


    Roseanne took a moment to thank everyone for their support and help during her project. "I''ve finished my paper now, so I probably won''t being back to theb."


    It wasn''t a surprise to Jen, who had seen iting, but it was still a quick departure.


    "Don''t make it sound so final," Stoddard said, clearly not ready to say goodbye to a talented student. "We''re friends. We''ll meet up again."


    Sammy agreed, "Yeah, we''ll get together soon."


    Roseanne agreed, smiling at the thought.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liz, spotting the SteLou cupcake Sammy had saved for her and rolled her eyes secretly.


    That evening, Owen hosted a dinner


    that no one wanted to skimp on, choosing a Michelin-starred restaurant known for its fusion of


    elegance and gastronomy. The


    restaurant, styled like a quaint European courtyard with its intricate architecture and serene water features, provided a stunning


    backdrop.


    Roseanne, dressed in avender gown with her hair up in a neat bun, looked effortlessly graceful.


    Navigating the cobblestone pathi


    her heeled sandals proved a challenge, and she nearly lost her bnce. Thankfully, Owen was right behind her, steadying her with a gentle hand.


    Once she was back on her feet, he stepped back, asking, "All good?"


    Roseanne nodded, a little flushed but grateful. "Thanks. That was a close one."

 Chapter 343

    She hiked up her skirt, this time with more caution.


    The little mishap barely ruffled any feathers; everyone''s concern was solely on whether Roseanne was hurt. Stoddard offered his arm without hesitation, "Here, little Roseanne, lean on me. I''ve got muscles! You won''t fall."


    But it was Liz whose gaze lingered on Roseanne''s side, as if trying to bore holes into her with her eyes.


    During dinner, Sammy noticed she barely touched her food and worried she might be feeling unwell, "Why are you eating so little today? Stomachache again?" Her meals were often at odd times, so Sammy had gotten used to nagging.


    "The dishes today are all pretty light, just right for your stomach. And this is your favorite..."


    "Can you not?" Liz pushed his hand away, "I just don''t feel like eating, alright? Why do you have to make such a fuss? Can''t I even decide whether to eat or not?" Sammy''s hand, midway in serving, froze, "That''s not what I meant. I just worry about your health..."N?velDrama.Org content.


    No one else intervened, simply focusing on their own meals.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to interfere; they were just used to it.


    After all, Sammy enjoyed it. Why would these outsiders chip in?


    It could only end up offending someone, and nobody wanted to be that fool, engaging in thankless tasks.


    Owen nced over at Sammy, who waspletely absorbed with Liz and didn''t notice Owen''s gaze.


    Roseanne wasn''t one to meddle in others'' business or indulge in gossip; she just kept her head down, savoring the gourmet meal in front of her.


    No wonder it''s a Michelin restaurant; it''s absolutely delicious!


    ...


    After that day, Roseannepletely parted ways with Owen''sb.


    A few idle dayster, on a weekend afternoon, she suddenly received a call from Norris.


    "Darling, I''ve got good news! Wanna hear it?"


    "Of course," Roseanne guessed what it might be but yed along, "Spill it, Dad, don''t keep me in suspense!"


    "Ha... let me tell you, our Horizon


    Future Middle School staff


    residential area is getting


    demolished! We''re gettingpensation ording to


    "That much?!" Roseanne tried to


    sound as surprised as possible,


    "Good thing we didn''t sell the


    BAUMS


    house when we bought the new one."


    "Exactly! Speaking of selling houses, remember Louisa from next door?"


    Louisa?


    Roseanne remembered her all too well.


    She was the one who ruined the wisteria in the courtyard, which had convinced Roseanne to persuade her parents to move. "What about her?"


    Norris shared, "Heard she bought a ce in another neighborhood and movedst month. But instead of keeping the old house, she fell for a real estate agent''s pitch, sold itin a hurry to buy the new one, and let it go for a low price."


    "The day after the transaction waspleted, the urban development authority announced our area was up for demolition." Louisa was filled with regret.


    But since she had sold it herself, there was nothing to do but ept it.


    One day, as she aimlessly flipped through the sale contract, curious about the specifics, she noticed-


    The buyer''s name was exactly the same as the young agent''s!


    The agent had managed all the paperwork on her behalf, and she had signed wherever he pointed without giving it a second thought.


    Louisa had never bothered to check who the buyer was, simply taking the agent''s word for it.


    Oh, what a mess!


    Turns out, the agent bought her demolition-bound house at a bargain?

 Chapter 344

    Louisa, known for her fiery temper, couldn''t swallow such a bitter pill.


    The very day she found out, she stormed the real estate agency, demanding the young agent, Ralph, to show his face. However, the manager informed her Ralph had resigned and left three days prior.


    Unable to find Ralph, Louisa clung to the agency like a dog with a bone.


    She made a scene at the agency daily, even rallying rtives and friends to picket outside, causing quite the uproar.


    Out of options, the manager reluctantly gave up Ralph''s address.


    Louisa, following the trail, caught Ralph red-handed.


    Far from guilty, Ralph stood his ground confidently-


    "Look, you already sold the house to me. We settled the deal, cash exchanged, and now the deed''s in my name. All your fussing is pointless." Louisa, undeterred, plopped herself down on his doorstep,unching into her well-rehearsed tirade.


    Ralph, not one to back down, mirrored her actions, lying down and crying foul.


    Eventually, all the noise got the attention of the police, thanks to a neighbor who had enough of the racket. Both of them were taken to the station.


    After mediation, it was clear: Louisa had sold her house, signed the contract, received the payment, and the ownership had been transferred.


    No matter how much she protested, the house was now Ralph''s.


    Ralph scoffed, "See! I just took a gamble and bought her old house, thinking it''d help her out. How was I to know about the demolition ns? I''m no psychic. Just bad luck on your part. Go home, wash up, and sleep it off. If you really want to make a fuss, I''m all in. I''ve got all the time in the world now that I''m jobless. Let''s see whosts longer."


    "I''ve got the demolitionpensation to fall back on for the rest of my life. Working or not doesn''t bother me. But you, ma''am, you''ve got a husband and a son. Don''t you have chores to attend to?" Louisa was bbergasted.


    She had ruled the roost in the teachers'' housingplex for over a decade,rgely unchallenged due to her husband''s connections. But outsiders were less forgiving.


    Now, Louisa was filled with regret. Had she known about the demolition ns, why would she have ever sold her house?


    Just a little longer, and she could''ve cashed in on a couple million!


    The more she thought about it, the more heartbroken she became.


    It wasn''t just a hundred bucks, but a million!


    To have it snatched away just like that?!


    Norris shared, "Heard she was so mad, ended up in the hospital."


    Roseanne just sighed.


    "Oh, and she called your mom a few days ago."


    "Who?"


    "Louisa."


    "Why would she call Mom?"


    "Asking if we''re selling our old house, saying she''d offer 400k, considering our past neighborly ties."


    Roseanne''s lips twitched. "What on earth is she thinking?"


    With the demolition policy already announced, waiting a few more


    months could them over a


    million for the house. And she''s offering 400k now?


    Norris shrugged, "Maybe... she thinks we don''t know about the demolition?"


    Roseanne was speechless, "Just ignore her."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Exactly. Your mom did just that, hung up on her."


    After several unanswered calls, Louisa gave up.


    Recalling Stoner''s invitation and that


    §Ö


    Madge''s contract had expired three


    days ago, Roseanne said, "Dade


    you''re on summer break,


    "Yep, started a week ago. What''s up?"


    "Why don''t you and Mome hang out with me in Lumina City? It could be a nice little getaway!"


    Norris was tempted.


    Partly to see his daughter, and partly because he himself was a Twilight Peak


    becausdemy alum and had lived in


    Lumina City for a few years, holding fond memories of the ce.

 Chapter 345

    "Weren''t you up to your neck in term papers? Are we going to get in the way of your working over?"


    "Not at all, I''ve submitted my papers and I''m pretty much free these days."


    "But with the dog days of summer upon us, and the nation under a heatwave alert, isn''t it a bit..."


    Madge couldn''t hold back any longer: "Don''t listen to your dad. He''s practically written ''I want to go'' all over his face."


    Norris coughed lightly: "I never said I didn''t want to go."


    Roseanne burst outughing: "Alright! I''ll book the train tickets right now."


    After hanging up, she immediately used the ticketing app to book two first-ss tickets.


    ...


    When Norris and Madge received the ticket details from their daughter, they were surprised to see the tickets were for the next day!


    The couple immediately started packing.


    "This kiddo really rushed the timing... Just a few hours by train and she''s booked first-ss, isn''t that a waste of money?"


    Norris muttered as he packed.


    Madge, however, saw it differently, "Our daughter wants to see us soon. A few hours? That''s not short. Economy seats are a pain in the back. She''s just looking out for us, wanting us to have afortable ride. Our girl spent her own money to get us the best seats, and you''reining? Don''t be ungrateful."


    Norris clicked his tongue. "Look at you, I say one thing and you''ve got a whole sermon ready. And it''s not that I''mining, I just thought we could save her some money..."


    "Save on your own time, don''t drag me into it. As the saying goes, ''save at home, spend on the road.'' It''s fine to cut back on everyday stuff, but for a trip like this, skimping is thest thing on my mind."


    "If we''re going out to have fun, it ought to be done in high spirits andfort, right?"


    "Yes, yes, the wife always knows best!" Norris saluted, his realization couldn''t be higher.


    While packing, Madge focused on daily necessities and essentials, not forgetting to pack a few beautiful dresses and change of clothes, of course.


    Norris thought about all the vegetables he''d grown, all organic and fresh. How could he not bring some for his daughter?


    Madge watched as he nearly tried to pack freshly dug-up potatoes into his suitcase and was at a loss for words: "That''s enough, don''t you think? What if they go bad on the way?"


    "And can you even lift that heavy suitcase?" Madge crossed her arms, skeptical.


    "How can I not? It''s not that heavy..." Norris said, trying to lift it and then... "Well, maybe it''s a tad overpacked, huh?"


    Madge rolled her eyes.


    "Should I take some stuff out?"


    Finally, looking at the neatly packed suitcase, Madge was satisfied.


    ...


    The next evening, Roseanne picked up her parents from the train station.


    Madge shared the story of packing the suitcase with her daughter, and the two of themughed until they couldn''t breathe.


    Norris walked behind them, his face a storm cloud.


    "Mom, Dad, that''s where I live," Roseanne pointed ahead.


    Initially, when Madge learned that Roseanne had rented a ce near Kingswell University on her own, she was quite worried about safety, living conditions, and so on. Roseanne knew their concerns, so she didn''t hide anything, exining the pros and cons of her ce clearly.


    "... Though there''s no elevator and


    the building''s a bit old, it''s really convenient. Just outside the alley, there''s a subway and a shopping district, and it''s close to several colleges." en FindNovel


    Norris and Madge listened as they walked, and before they knew it, they had climbed seven flights of stairs.


    Roseanne pulled out her keys to open the door.


    Suddenly, the door opposite opened from the inside.


    Owen, who hade back to grab some fresh clothes before heading back to theb, hadn''t expected to open his door ande face to face with Roseanne and an older Couple. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He froze on the spot. Norris and Madge were also taken aback.

 Chapter 346

    Owen quickly gauged their identities from their ages and appearances.


    Smiling, he stepped forward to greet them, "Hey there, Mr. And Mrs. Cole, I''m Owen Reynolds, Roseanne''s neighbor." Roseanne snapped back to the moment and promptly introduced everyone.


    "...Dad, Mom, this is Mr. Reynolds. He lent me hisb."


    Norris seemed to have an epiphany, "I had no idea Mr. Reynolds was so young, quite the achiever."


    Madge was slightly surprised too, but recovering, she smiled, "Thank you for looking after our Anne these past days." "No worries at all, feel free to call me Owen or just Owen, really."


    Just Owen?


    Was he cing himself on the same level as Anne?


    "Uh? This..." Norris noticed something in Owen'' hand, a leather-bound item that seemed both like and unlike a book.


    Owen exined, "This is a ''Desk Calendar Notebook'' I borrowed from Mr. Martin over at Twilight Peak Academy''s Physics Department."


    Worried Norris might not catch on, he borated, "This ''Desk Calendar Notebook'' is a tradition within the Physics Department at Twilight Peak Academy. Each professor hands it down to their most outstanding student of the session, based on the current trending research topics, to jot down notes whenever."


    "While it originally asks for just notes, these students usually include their own analysis on trending topics and future research directions. The notebook is handed down each generation, typically every four years, from one student to the next after graduation."


    "Mr. Martin haspiled the notes made by his students over the years, binding them annually, much like a regr desk calendar, hence the name ''Desk Calendar Notebook"."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Owen had tried to minimize the jargon, opting for straightforward wording, yet it seemed a bit hard to grasp.


    Because Norris looked somewhat bewildered after the exnation.


    It was as if he waspletely lost.


    Owen apologized, "Sorry, did I make that tooplicated?"


    Suddenly, Madge turned to Norris, "That mentor you always talk about, wasn''t his surname also Martin?"


    Owen was surprised. "You mean Warren Martin?"


    "Yes, yes, Warren!"


    Owen was even more astonished, "Mr. Cole, re you graduated from Twilight Peak Academy''s Physics Department?"


    Norris scratched the back of his head with a sheepish look, "Embarrassing, really. Mr. Martin''s students are mostly on the research path, now essentially the big names in their respective fields, and here I am. well, not quite as


    aplished..."


    He had even kept a direct Ph.D. spot reserved for him.


    But he chose to return to Pinehollow, to stay by his parents'' side, refusing the kind offer from his mentor.


    Since then, mentor and student had never seen each other again.


    "How''s Mr. Martin doing?"


    Owen replied, "Fit as a fiddle."


    Norris nodded, "He was always full of energy. As long as he''s healthy that''s great. Owen, you''re also from Twilight Peak Academy''s Physics Department?"


    Owen rified, "I studied physics, but I''m from Kingswell University."


    Norris brightened up, "Physics, huh? Delving into the endless mysteries. Which specific area are you researching..."


    "Alright," Madge quickly intervened, "Mr. Reynolds has to leave; can you give it a rest?"


    Norris realized he had been holding Owen up and noticed the bag in Owen''s hand: "Sorry about that, I get carried away talking about these things. You go ahead with your


    ns."


    "No problem at all, I enjoyed our chat. You''ve just arrived today, so I won''t keep you. Let''s catch up again after you''ve settled in."

 Chapter 347

    Norris quickly nodded, "Sure, sure, we''ll catch upter."


    Owen gave a slight nod, then took his leave.


    Once inside, Roseanne busied herself with the luggage.


    Madge and Norris began to survey their daughter''s living space.


    A two-bedroom apartment, neither big nor small.


    Although theyout and basic fixtures showed signs of wear and tear, the personal touches were evident.


    The sofa, cabs, and appliances all looked brand new.


    Some of the unavoidable ws were cleverly hidden with decorative pieces - a cover here, a screen there, managing to conceal most of the imperfections.


    At first nce, it looked like a cozy and well-appointed little apartment.


    Seeing the disheveled state of the stairwell earlier, they hadn''t held much hope for their daughter''s living situation.


    But stepping inside, they found themselves in apletely different world.


    Madge was pleased.


    Not just because Roseanne had managed to make the rented apartment look so lovely, but also because it showed her daughter''s earnest approach to life.


    In her eyes, life could be simple, but one''s attitude towards life should never bepromised.


    When she and Norris first got married, Norris''s monthly sry was only $3,200, and he had to give $2,000 to his parents, leaving them with just $1,200 to spend.


    With Roseanne''s arrival, their financial situation got even tighter.


    But even so, Madge would still buy a bouquet every fortnight.


    If they had a little extra, she''d opt for something pricier; if it was the end of the month and money was tight, she''d pick wildflowers during their weekend hikes, arranging them in a bottle, and that was just as good. Roseanne always thought her mother had a taste for the finer things.


    Even the asional splurge seemed out of character for a child raised in a regr household.


    But whenever she asked about the past, Madge would say she''d forgotten, struggling to recall any details.


    Roseanne suspected that her mother''s family must have been well-off.


    Norris shared the same thought, so he''d rather scrimp and save himself than limit Madge''s spending.


    He used to say, "Your mom settled for less when she got with me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thused up all my luck t


    her out of that


    So, whenever they faced misfortune, he''d justugh it off.


    ay -


    Norris said, "Ever heard of the First Law of Thermodynamics? It''s about the conservation of energy. Meeting your mom, that was energy plus; the other difficulties in life, that''s energy minus. Because the plus was so much at once, the minus has toe slowly, right?"


    Back then, Roseanne was just starting middle school and had recently encountered physicspetitions.


    After hearing this, she could only draw two conclusions:


    1. Dad thinks he''s not unlucky enough.


    2. Being unlucky for the rest of his life is okay.


    Norris was speechless.


    Madge: "Hahaha..."


    "Mom, Dad, don''t just stand there, sit down and rest a bit, have some water..."


    After pushing the luggage into the Roseanne went to the


    to boil water and ma swelongs to


    lemon tea. Content.


    "Anne," Madge asked after taking a sip, "Is Mr. Reynolds married?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "Does he have a girlfriend then?"


    Roseanne paused, amused, "Mom, are you always this nosy?"


    "Just asking. With his looks and sessful career, he must have no shortage of girls around him, right?" Roseanne thought for a moment, "Well, since I''ve moved here, I haven''t seen any girls around him." Madge seemed thoughtful.

 Chapter 348

    Norris quipped, "What are you, the neighborhood gossip now? Besides, Anne probably doesn''t know the ins and outs of everyone''s private life. What''s the point in asking her? Next time, just go straight to Mr. Reynolds himself." Madge actually nodded, "Alright, I''ll ask him directly if I get the chance."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Wait... you''re serious?" Norris was taken aback.


    Madge rolled her eyes, "Anne, got any sugar cubes?"


    "Yeah, I''ll grab them," Anne replied, standing up to head to the kitchen.


    With their daughter out of earshot, Madge turned to Norris, "Anne lives alone and she''s right next door to Mr. Reynolds. They seem to get along well, so shouldn''t I get the lowdown?"


    "You''ve got a point there. My wife always thinks of everything, heh..."


    Madge red at him, "Don''t get all cozy now. What will Anne think if she sees us like this?"


    "Ahem!" Norris promptly sat up straight, "I''ll be more mindful!"


    The guest room was immactely prepared for them, Roseanne had even swapped out the old mattress for a new one.


    The bed linens were fresh out of the package, washed and aired before beingid out.


    "Mom, Dad, why don''t you rest up and take a nap? I''ll take you outter for a tour around Lumina City. You''ve been here a few times but never really got to explore. This time, we''ll make up for it." Norris and Madge had visited Lumina City before.


    During her four years of college, they visited her three times.


    The first visit was to help her settle in as a freshman.


    The second was when they heard she had a boyfriend and, feeling uneasy, took a trip during Norris''s summer break to meet Murray.


    They spent three days, with Roseanne apanying them for the first two, and Murray showing up on the third day only to rush off after a brief meal, iming he was busy.


    The third visit was for Roseanne''s graduation ceremony.


    They were excited to witness such an important milestone in their daughter''s life, only to learn from others that she had decided to abandon a promising academic path for what they deemed a foolish pursuit of love. Norris was deeply disappointed in his daughter.


    Madge couldn''t understand her decision either.


    Their rtionship ended on a bitter note, with vows of cutting ties.


    Their previous visits weren''t exactly filled with warm memories, but they hoped this time would be different...


    While they rested, Roseanne headed to the market to pick up their favorite cuts of meat and fresh fruits.


    Towels and slippers had been arranged well in advance.


    After preparing dinner, Roseanne went to wake her parents.


    Seeing the feastid out, Madge couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "Not bad, you''ve certainly inherited my


    g skills."


    Norris murmured under his breath, "Clearly, she got it from me... How did it be about you?"


    Madge chose to ignore him, knowing he wouldn''t dare to speak up.


    Roseanne handed them their chopsticks, "Shall we start?"


    Madge couldn''t wait any longer.


    After a few bites, Norris nodded in approval, "My girl definitely got her cooking talent from me..." Madge couldn''t be bothered to engage with him.


    ...


    After dinner, they took a walk around Kingswell University.


    The setting sun painted the sky in hues of orange and gold, as


    baking it seemed lifted f


    . Content belongbet


    Despite summer break, the campus was bustling with students.


    a


    Roseanne led her parents down Cherry Blossom Lane, past the North Gate, and towards the library.


    Norris, upon seeing the vast collection of books, was instantly mesmerized.


    It took some persuasion from Madge to finally pull him away, his head turning back every few steps.


    Back home, Norris couldn''t stop talking about the Kingswell University Library.


    Back in his days at Twilight Peak Academy as a kid from a rural background, he was too shy and self-conscious to explore much beyond his studies and dorm room.


    Before bed, he mentioned to Madge, "Maybe you could take me back to the library sometime?"


    Knowing his love for books, Madge readily agreed.

 Chapter 349

    "Sweetheart, you''re the best-"


    "Stop it... Let''s call it a night."


    "...Okay."


    Turns out, hitting the sack early to recharge was the right move because the next day, Roseanne took them to the Grand Canyon.


    Another day blessed with sunshine.


    Since they started off early, it wasn''t too hot when they arrived.


    Norris stood on the rim, gazing down at the spectacr and majestic view of the canyon.


    Madge, however, seemed a bit lost in thought.


    "What''s up, Mom?" Roseanne noticed her staring intently at a particr spot, as if mesmerized.


    Madge: "Isn''t that the North Rim over there?"


    "Yeah."


    "It''s called the Observation Point, right? The highest lookout at the Grand Canyon. The que with ''He who has not seen the Canyon has not seen grandeur'' is there?" "Yep, yep," Roseanne nodded vigorously, "Mom, did you actually research this time?"


    Madge was known for her go-with-the-flow attitude.


    She never nned her trips, content to sit and enjoy the scenery wherever she ended up.


    So her preparation this time was quite the surprise.


    No wonder Roseanne was taken aback.


    Madge just smiled, neither confirming nor denying.


    But her eyes betrayed a hint of confusion.


    In fact, she hadn''t done any research beforeing, nor had she looked up any information about this part of the canyon.


    Yet, as soon as she saw that spot, the information just popped into her head.


    Perhaps, in the memories she had lost, she had been here before?


    Norris initially was full of vigor, but after snapping a few photos, he was done for-


    "I can''t, I can''t. I''m too tired and hot. Let''s rest a bit before we go on."


    Madge teased him: "Who was itst night, all confident, saying they''d be fine? And now? Barely started and already waving the white g?"


    Norris stood his ground: "Hey, I''m no


    spring chicken. That I''ve made it this


    far without a break, look at those young folks, turning back halfway. I''m doing better than them!"


    Indeed, on the seemingly endless staircase below them, quite a few younger folks had started heading back.


    Madge was speechless.


    Alright, no arguing with that.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Roseanne, watching her parents bicker, couldn''t help butugh.


    She got halfway through herughter when Madge caught her: "What''s so funny? Are you siding with your dad?"


    Norris shot her a yful wink, as if to say, "Us guys have to stick together~"


    Roseanne: "Mom, Dad, let''s take a picture together?"


    "Sure, sure!" Norris, who had been sitting, sprang to his feet and began tidying up his outfit.


    Madge chuckled: "Vain, much?"


    "Of course! Standing next to my beautiful wife, I can''t afford to look sloppy. Honey, how do I look?" Roseanne gave a thumbs-up, praising, "Dashing! Ready? One, two-"


    Norris shouted, "Wait!"


    He just realized his cap was askew and tried to adjust it, but couldn''t find the right angle.


    Madge, seeing his struggle, reached out to help him, a look of affectionate exasperation on her face.


    She was wearing a short-sleeved,


    red chiffon dress today, its


    form-fitting material highlighting her graceful figure. Her long hair was pinned up at the back, adding an air of elegance and beauty.


    Norris was more casually dressed.


    Despite being over fifty, his s


    were well-defined, and that "Dashing" from Roseanne wasn''t


    ttery.


    Facing each other, Madge checked his cap: Yep, that''s straight now.


    Norris, eyes full of affection, admired Madge: Yep, my wife is stunning.


    Roseanne captured this moment with a click.


    That night, the thoroughly exhausted trio slept soundly.


    The next morning, Roseanne got up early, prepared breakfast, and told her parents she was visiting Ms. Payne''s ce before heading out. However, when she returned in the afternoon, she found an unexpected guest at home-


    "Mr. Reynolds?!"

 Chapter 350

    Roseanne couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    First off, Owen was usually buried in hisb work at this hour, not seen anywhere else.


    And there he was, ying chess with Norris, with an open nner full of notes between them. They looked like they were having the time of their lives, as if they''d been friends for years. "Anne, you''re back?"


    Hearing the noise, Norris immediately looked towards the door.


    Owen''s gaze quickly followed, locking eyes with Roseanne.


    Their eyes met, and he chuckled, "Surprised to see me?"


    "Mr. Reynolds, what are you doing here?" Roseanne, regaining herposure, changed into her slippers and walked in. Before Owen could answer, Norris chimed in-


    "This morning, when I was out with your mom, we ran into little Shaun in the stairwell, so I invited him over..."


    And what a visit it turned out to be.


    Norris found that no matter the topic, Owen had something to say.


    Even gardening, he knew his stuff!


    Then, the conversation turned to physics, Owen''s forte, and in no time at all, he hadpletely captivated Norris.


    Norris eximed, "Geez, the young folks are taking over!"


    Owen quickly waved off thepliment, "Oh no, you''re the true master here."


    He wasn''t just being polite.


    Norris''s knowledge was vast, his thoughts clear and structured, surely a result of his solid undergraduate foundation. This didn''t surprise Owen much.


    What did astonish him was Norris''s familiarity with thetest trends in the physics world. Moreover, he could even discuss the newest findings in various specialized areas.


    This was beyond an undergraduate level of understanding.


    Keeping up with academic papers regrly was the only way to achieve this.


    Owen asked, "You make it a habit to read papers, right?"


    "After preparing my lessons, I''ll rx with one or two papers."


    "... The technique you mentioned earlier, about collecting information on the proton''s internal structure from neutrinos scattered off stic targets, that''s a recent


    breakthrough. There aren''t many papers on it yet, but it seems you''re quite well-versed..."


    "Oh, that!" Norris realized, "I analyzed that research topic when I was taking notes years ago. The main


    challenge with using neutrinostet


    study proton structure is observing the neutrinos scattered by a single proton..."


    Owen was even more surprised.


    Taking notes?


    He must be talking about what Mr. Martin prided himself on-the nner full of notes.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It just so happened Owen brought it with him today.


    And sure enough, there was Norris''s section of notes.


    Roseanne, overhearing, raised an eyebrow: "...So my dad''s actually in there?"


    "Of course, your dad''s brilliant," Owen praised earnestly.


    "Dad, howe you never mentioned this?"


    Norris scoffed, "What''s there to say? I didn''t pursue a career in research. Besides, those notes are ancient history, who knew they''d still be around?"


    Indeed, ancient history, yet strikingly relevant to today''s hot research topics.


    Owen''s look towards Norris shifted, filled with newfound respect, and then it clicked-


    No wonder she''s so talented.


    Like father, like daughter.


    After Roseanne returned, Owen, sensing the moment, politely declined Madge''s offer for dinner, choosing to leave the family to their evening.

 Chapter 351

    Norris was still buzzing, "Man, Owen''s a good boy."


    Taking a sip of his water, he smacked his lips and added, "Really..."


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh, "Dad, you''re looking at him like he''s your high school crush or something."


    "Nonsense! Your mom''s the only crush for me!"


    Roseanne just rolled her eyes. Full to the brim!


    After a tiring day hiking up the local trails yesterday, Norris and Madge decided to have aid-back day at home.


    Roseanne was all for it.


    Refreshed, the family of three ventured out the next day.


    Their main agenda was visiting the historical museum downtown.


    Roseanne had booked the tickets a week in advance.


    Madge even had a photoshoot in vintage attire.


    The photographer couldn''t help but praise, "Ma''am, you''ve got such an aura, like you''ve stepped right out of the past, haha..."


    Madge, ttered, joined in theughter.


    No woman dislikes apliment, after all.


    True to the photographer''s word, the pictures turned out stunning.


    That night, Norris slept alone while Roseanne snuggled next to her mom.


    Madge held her like when she was a child.


    Breathing in the familiar scent of her mom, Roseanne quickly drifted off to sleep.


    In the morning, Roseanne checked her emails as usual and found a response from a biology journal she had submitted to, asking her to fill in some missing references. She had checked before finalizing the draft but wanted to be thorough.


    "Dad, Mom, I''ll head to the library for a bit. Should be back by noon."


    "All right, dear, go ahead. We''ll manage."


    By noon, the weather had taken a sudden turn.


    One minute the sun was zing, and the next, the skies turned gloomy.


    Looking worriedly outside, Madge said, "Looks like a storm''s brewing. Anne didn''t take an umbre. Should we drop one off at the library for her? It''s not far."


    Norris agreed, and they were about to leave when they heard footsteps downstairs.


    The motion sensor lights flickered on, showing Owen standing there.


    "Owen, back early today?"


    Norris and Madge had run into Owen frequently over the past few days, gradually striking up a friendship.


    "Heading out, Mr. And Mrs. Cole?"


    "Yeah, this weather''s turned on us. We were about to take an umbre to Anne at the library."


    Owen had noticed the changing weather too. The air was heavy, a storm imminent.


    He knew the library had spare umbres, but he sensed Norris and Madge''s intent wasn''t just about delivering an umbre but also wanting to pick up their daughter.


    "The library''s a bit of a maze. How about I guide you there?"


    "Oh, no need to trouble yourself," Norris waved off, "You''ve just got back. We found our way there once; we should manage."


    "It''s no trouble. I actually left some materials at theb and was heading back anyways."


    Owen wasn''t entirely fibbing. He did leave materials in theb, though it wasn''t urgent.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief exchange of looks, Norris and Madge epted, "Well, we appreciate it. We were fretting about navigating those winding paths again. What if we took a wrong turn..."

 Chapter 352

    As they strolled down the tree-lined path of the university''s North Campus, Owen casually mentioned, "Every fifty yards or so, there''s a signpost pointing towards the library. It''s a straightforward route. This whole area is like a big ring. To the left, you''ve got the Stevenson Hall, and to the right, the library..."


    Norris nodded along, trying his best to visualize the path in his mind, while his wife, Madge, listened intently.


    Unexpectedly, during their conversation, they bumped into Roseanne, who was justing upstairs.


    "Mom, Dad? Are you heading out? Looks like it''s going to rain soon..."


    And to her surprise, Owen was with them.


    "Mr. Reynolds? What brings you here?" she asked.


    Madge offered a brief exnation.


    After hearing what he said, Roseanne quickly thanked Owen. He just waved it off, saying, "No worries, d to help."


    As they headed back, Norris seized the moment to extend an invitation, "Owen, you''ve got toe over for dinner sometime. I''ll cook. Let you taste some of my special recipes!"


    Madge nodded in agreement, clearly supportive of the idea.


    Inviting people over for meals seemed to be a family trait, but each had their own reasons:


    Norris wanted to showcase his culinary skills.


    Madge was all about the hospitality (since she didn''t have to cook, just y the gracious host).


    And Roseanne? She loved cooking and sharing her creations, especially since one person couldn''t possibly eat all she made.


    Owen nced at Roseanne, then epted the invitation without further ado.


    Back home, Madge teased Norris, "Look at you, so eager to show off. Afraid people won''t know about your cooking skills?"


    Norris just chuckled, "If you''ve got it, unt it. How else will people know?"


    "Show-off!" Roseanne teased, slipping off her shoes and walking inside. She then curiously asked, "Dad, when did you get so close to Mr. Reynolds?"


    Norris exined, "You see, it''s all


    about spending time together. Owen and I both study physics and enjoy a good game of chess. It''s easy to bond overmon interests."


    Madge, with her usual candor, interjected, "Don''t listen to him. Your dad just wanted someone to discuss his papers with."


    Norris''s expertise in physics was a topic beyond Madge''s understanding, making it a solitary interest for him.


    Before Roseanne started college, she could at least listen to Norris''s one-sided discussions, even if she couldn''t contribute much. But once she left for college, Norris had no one to share his academic interests with, until he met Owen.


    "Owen''s really something," Roseanne mused, hearing praise for him for the second time in a few days.


    Madge suggested half-jokingly, "You two get along so well, why not be academic brothers? It''d make future coborations easier."


    Norris stroked his chin, pondering the feasibility of Madge''s suggestion.


    Two dayster, Norris suddenly brought up the dinner invitation again, "...Anne, did you invite Owen?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Uh?" Roseanne was confused, "...Wasn''t that just being polite?"


    "When I extend an invitation, I mean it," he said sternly, then turned to Madge with a smile, "Right, honey?" Roseanne was taken aback by her dad''s quick change of demeanor.


    Norris continued, "Honey, it''s your


    noble duty to make sure Owen gets the invitation. Call or text, whatever


    works. We''ll handle the ver


    And with that, Norris and Madge set off to prepare for the dinner, leaving Roseanne to ponder the unexpected seriousness of the invitation.

 Chapter 353

    No sooner had she said it than she was out the door in a rush.


    Roseanne felt numb all over.


    Oh well, as long as they''re happy...


    In theb-


    Owen was poring over two sets of data fromst week, spotting a discrepancy in the fourth column of the second set, just about to call Sammy over when his phone rang.


    He answered it without looking-


    "Hello?"


    "Mr. Reynolds, it''s Roseanne."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Owen paused, his gaze slowly drifting away from the screen, his voice softening, "What''s up? Everything okay?"


    "My dad, he... he wants to invite you over for dinner. He''s cooking himself... If you''re too busy, it''s okay, I''ll just let him know..."


    "I''m free."


    Roseanne stopped dead for a few seconds: "...Isn''t theb swamped?"


    "It''s manageable."


    "So..."


    Owen said, "See you tonight. And thank your dad for me, for going through the trouble to cook."


    "No, it''s no trouble at all."


    After hanging up, Roseanne was slightly bewildered.


    Wait a minute...


    Just yesterday, Jen was texting herints about how swamped they all were with work, struggling to keep up with their schedule. And he says "it''s manageable"?


    Meanwhile, Stoddard, having overheard Owen conclude his call, nudged him teasingly, "Who was that? Little Roseanne, right? I could hear her voice." Owen shot him a nce, "You know, so why ask?"


    Stoddard chuckled, "Man, I''ve pulled three all-nighters, and both Jen and Sammy have been moaning about the workload. Only you, Mr. Reynolds, can speak of it so lightly. Truly, a man with a date is a different breed."


    Truth be told, Owen was pushing himself harder than anyone, but


    Vel


    Sw, he made it sounds


    and cheerful.


    Was everyone else just pretending to do experiments, fabricating reports, writing fiction?


    Owen moved aside, putting some distance between them, then nced at his watch, "If I''m not mistaken, it''s been over nine hours since you received the preliminary data yesterday. How much have you verified? Is the uracy up to standard? Have the discrepancies been corrected? When do you n to submit the report?"


    The deadly quadruple inquiry.


    Stoddard: "...Sorry to have disturbed you, I''ll see myself out."


    He returned to his workstation with a grimace, facing the mountain of data yet to be processed.


    At times like these, Stoddard found himself missing Roseanne dearly.


    If she were here, she could whip up a program in minutes, making sense of the data chaos like magic.


    s, transitioning from simplicity to luxury is easy, but the reverse is a challenge.


    If only little Roseanne could permanently join theirb...


    ...


    At six o''clock, Owen showed up at Roseanne''s with a bottle of wine in hand.


    Hearing someone at the door, Norris hurried out of the kitchen, spat in hand, all smiles, "Owen, you made it?"


    "Mr. Cole, sorry for the intrusion."


    "Nonsense, no trouble at all! Come on in-"


    Madge went to fetch him slippers, but Owen stopped her, "It''s okay, I''ve got it."


    Then Madge saw him expertly pull a pair of slippers from the shoe cab and slip them on.


    He handed over the bottle of wine.


    Madge chuckled, "You shouldn''t have brought anything."


    "It''s only right. This wine was a gift from a friend, so consider it re-gifting."


    Madge epted it with a smile, ncing at thebel and vintage, her eyebrows slightly raised.


    Then her eyes flicked down to Owen''s slippers, her gaze deepening...

 Chapter 354

    Dinner was served.


    Madge popped open a bottle of red wine, and even Roseanne was allowed a little.


    But then...


    She ended up downing two full sses!


    While Norris was caught up in conversation and Madge was engrossed in the exquisite vors of the meal, no one paid much attention to her, except for... Owen: "Roseanne, that''s your third ss."


    "!" Roseanne''s hand froze in the act of reaching for the wine bottle.


    Only then did Norris and Madge realize she had indulged a bit too much.


    "You little rascal! We said a little, not ss after ss!" Madge couldn''t help butugh in exasperation.


    She enjoyed her wine, sure, but always knew when to stop, unlike her daughter...


    Norris disapproved as well, but his focus was elsewhere-


    "Owen is truly the detail-oriented scientist! Such keen observation! No wonder he''s made such remarkable achievements in physics at such a young age..." Indeed, Norris had done his homework on Owen, learning about his contributions to the scientificmunity through various channels.


    He couldn''t stop expressing his admiration.


    Madge even joked, "You''re smitten."


    Initially, Roseanne didn''t see it. After all, Owen''s academic feats were known mainly within schrly circles for their brilliance and incredibility.


    But at that moment, shepletely agreed with the "smitten"ment, thinking-


    Can he really praise anything and everything?


    Roseanne seriously felt her dad had rose-tinted sses on for Owen.


    And thick ones at that.


    "Owen, you''re so considerate of Anne, noticing even these small details. I''m quite embarrassed as a father..." Norris said, taking a sip of his wine. Suddenly, he put down his ss, and solemnly proposed, "Why don''t we be brothers, and from now on, Anne can call you ''uncle''?"


    Pfft-Madge nearly spat out her wine.


    Roseanne was totally speechless.


    Owen was speechless and shocked.


    Seeing everyone''s mute reaction, Norris nodded to himself, "This is good, the more I think about it, the better it sounds! See, Madge and are always in Pinehollow, Anne''s all by herself in Lumina City, without anyone to look after her."


    "You''re reliable, attentive, and capable. You could look after her in both her personal and academic life."


    "Of course, don''t worry, I''m not trying to pull strings. I''m just...burp! Just thinking it''d be good for her to have an elder looking out for her in an unfamiliar ce..." With every mention of "elder" and "uncle," Owen felt speechless.


    As Norris got more excited about the idea, seemingly ready to make Owen swear brotherhood right then and there, Madge finally snapped out of it.


    She snatched the wine ss from


    his hand, "What are you bbering


    about? A few drinks and you lose sense of direction, spouting


    att


    nonsense! Owen, that age, to be.


    swnovel.ne


    daughter''s uncle? The very thought!"


    Owen sat stiffly, daring not to move or speak, silently apuding Madge in his heart.


    Roseanne finally caught on, quickly apologizing, "Sorry, Mr. Reynolds my dad gets like this when he''s had a bit too much. He gets carried away easily. Please don''t mind him..."


    "Ahem!" What could Owen say?


    What dared he say?


    "It''s okay, Mr. Cole''s drunk. He''s not offended."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Who''s drunk? I''m not drunk!" Norris nced at his wife, then his daughter, and finally, his gaze settled soberly on Owen, "Owen, I truly consider you a brother..."


    Owen was speechless. Please no, just no!


    "Enough!" It was Madge who put an end to the topic with a firmmand.


    But from then on, Norris''s nickname for Owen had changed to-


    "Little bro, don''t be shy, help yourself! Try this peach blossom trout, it''s my specialty." Norris beamed.

 Chapter 355

    Owen was at a loss for words, truly overwhelmed by the experience.


    "How''s it taste, buddy?"


    Owen managed a simple, "Delicious."


    Norris''s eyes sparkled with the thrill of finding a kindred spirit, "Love it? Have some more! And you''ve got to try this crystal steak with my secret sauce..." Throughout the meal, Owen''s feedback was minimal but positive, "Tasty... very aromatic... such a unique recipe... never had anything like it..." Norris was more energized than ever.


    Finally, when Owen stood to leave, feeling a weight lifted off his shoulders, Norris called out, "Anne, see your Uncle Reynolds out, will you?" Owen was stunned.


    "...Oh!" Roseanne got up, her head spinning a bit from the wine, her reaction a tad slow.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But her expression was asposed as ever, her gaze clear.


    She walked Owen to the door, and as it shut with a bang behind them, she realized there wasn''t much to ''seeing him out'' since he lived next door.


    Waving goodbye, perhaps a bit too influenced by the wine or just a slip of the tongue, she said, "Bye, Uncle Reynolds."


    Owen paused mid-step, turning to her with a look so deep, it felt like peering into two bottomless vortexes.


    He stepped closer, his voice low and teasingly dangerous, "What did you call me?"


    The yful threat in his tone sent a shiver down Roseanne''s spine.


    She looked up, caught off guard by his intense gaze.


    After a tense few seconds, her cheeks flushed a deep red, spreading to her ears as she stammered, "S-sorry... I don''t know


    why I said that. I meant to say Mr. Psaid


    Reynolds..." en FindNovel


    Damn it, "Uncle Reynolds"!


    Roseanne covered her burning cheeks, wishing she could just faint on the spot.


    Owen chuckled, "Think you''ll take it easy on the drinking next time?"


    He had noticed Roseanne''s tendency to indulge in alcohol,


    including times she drank to console Leda Reynolds or when she wanted to bring out beer during meals.


    "You''ve got guts!" he said, giving her head a gentle tap that caught them both off guard.


    Owen was taken aback by his own impulsiveness, knowing well this kind of touch was too intimate and could lead to misunderstandings, but he couldn''t help himself.


    Roseanne was stunned, not just from the alcohol slowing her reactions, but also from the unexpected tenderness of his touch.


    "Do you know getting tapped on the head can make you dumb?" she blurted out.


    Owen coughed, "Well, now I do."


    "What if I be dumb now?"


    "You..."


    "What about my academicpetitions? My medals?"


    Owen was silent. "...Roseanne, what grade are you in?"


    "I''m a freshman, why?"


    ...


    Looks like she really was drunk.

 Chapter 356

    Roseanne hadpletely nked out on that part of the night.


    All she remembered was her dad, Norris, nudging her to see Owen off. And then...


    Nothing.


    When she woke up the next morning, snug in her bed and stretchingzily, she didn''t feel a thing was amiss.


    Madge, her stepmom, popped her head in with a warm cup of tea, "You up?"


    Sitting up, Roseanne took the cup, sipped, and then heard Norris chime in-


    "Let''s see if you dare to sneak that much booze again! You were a wild one, listening to no one, acting all crazy."


    Wild? Crazy? Roseanne''s sipping paused abruptly.


    Fragments of memories flickered through her mind, elusive as smoke.


    She swallowed hard, her voice tentative, "Dad, what did I dost night?"


    "Oh, what did you do? You don''t remember?"


    Roseanne shook her head frantically. She truly had no idea.


    "Sent you to walk Owen out, and you ended up messing his hair up so bad. Guy didn''t even make a fuss, just carried you back..."


    "Alright, alright," Madge intervened, "no need to embarrass her further. Some of us are blushing like beetroot here! Off you go, let her digest this alone." With that, she ushered Norris out and thoughtfully closed the door behind her.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    On the third-


    A mortified wail erupted from the bedroom: "Aaah!"


    There went her dignity!


    Norris and Madge exchanged a look, barely holding back theirughter.


    Madgemented, "Girl''s just like you, can''t hold her liquor."


    Norris retorted, "And like you, loves it despite being terrible at it."


    Madge gave him a look, "Asking for it, aren''t you?"


    Norris quickly raised his hands in surrender, "No, no."


    ...


    Despite the asional hup, the family enjoyed their peaceful, happy life. Meanwhile, Beverley was having a tougher time.


    Since thest debacle at the hotel with Maisie and her son making a scene, realizing no one was reining them in, they seemed to have tasted blood. They camped outside the Sherwood Mansion day afterday, bing a clear nuisance.


    Beverley was frustrated at the sight of this duo; she couldn''t shake off the disgust..Hearing from security that they were camping at the gatese rain or shine, even bringing stoots and snacks for a long haul, made her dread even stepping outside.


    "How is it? Are those two still there?"


    In the living room, Beverley clenched her teeth as she asked the maid who had just returned from grocery shopping.


    The maid looked uneasy as she replied, "Yes, they''re still there. When Sadie and I went out, that man and woman red at us, looking like they were about to pounce, scared us half to death."


    Maisie wasn''t foolish; she knew a residential area wasn''t like the hotel where she could just barge in. Causing trouble here could get her pped with a breaking and entering charge. So, she and Farley just waited.


    They showed up like clockwork, did nothing but sit and stare with unnerving intensity at anyone passing by, spreading unease throughout the household.


    To avoid them, Beverley had been


    cooped up at home for a week,


    restless and on edge, enduring the


    whispers of the staff. She kept


    hoping the duo would leave


    eventually, but a week had nearly


    passed with no sign of them backing down. N?velDrama.Org content.


    Beverley was at her wit''s end!


    Watching her friends'' shy posts on social media while she was stuck at home like a prisoner? No way, totally uneptable.

 Chapter 357

    The more Beverley thought about it, the angrier she got, and the angrier she got, the more she wanted to get out of the house!N?velDrama.Org content.


    "ck," she called to her driver, "Get ready, I need to go out in twenty minutes."


    "Of course, ma''am."


    Beverley went upstairs to change her clothes and put on her makeup.


    The driver was already waiting for her, and she gracefully slid into the car.


    "Let''s go."


    Sure enough, before the car even left the driveway, she could spot that mother-son duo squatting by the gate, one on each side, like a pair of menacing gargoyles. "Ma''am, those two have been squatting by the gate. What if they rush up and stop the car?"


    The driver was concerned because just a few days ago, when he took the car out for maintenance, he was stopped by them.


    Seeing no one else in the car, they finally let him go.


    The driver was annoyed; it was clear those two were troublemakers, shameless and reckless. He just wanted to keep his job and get his paycheck without risking his neck. Hearing this, Beverley scoffed, "Just drive, don''t stop for anything. I''ll take responsibility for whatever happens!"


    The driver felt a bit scared, but couldn''t disobey Beverley''s orders.


    As they drove off, the duo, like dogs sniffing out a scent, immediately blocked the way.


    Instinctively, the driver wanted to hit the brakes, but Beverley''s stern gaze in the rearview mirror made him hesitate. Gritting his teeth, he stepped on the gas and sped past them. Maisie and Farley were used to stopping cars, but this time was different...


    Maisie''s face turned pale, and she quickly pulled her son to the side.


    The next second, the car zoomed past where they had been standing, at an incredibly high speed.


    Had they not moved...


    "Wow! They''re trying to kill us!"


    "No need to guess, that Beverley must be in the car!"


    "What a fancy family, all just a bunch of heartless lunatics. Imagine if they''d hit us, they wouldn''t be able to afford the consequences!"


    "Don''t think you can just go out


    today and be free tomorrow! If you


    don''t give us a satisfactory


    ve


    exnation, we''ll be here every day making a scene. We''ll make sure everyone knows, from your neighbors to your high society friends. If you make our lives miserable, we''ll make sure your whole family is shamed!"


    Their curses trailed behind the car, but Beverley just smiled coldly, looking back to see the mother and son jumping up and down in frustration. It somehow made her feel unexpectedly at ease.


    Farley asked, "Mom, what do we do now? She''s gone. Should we keep waiting here?"


    They were there to force Beverley to show herself, but now that she had left, there seemed little point in staying to watch over a house filled with just servants and security.


    "She''ll have toe back sometime. She can''t just stay away forever!" Maisie''s n was simple. She didn''t have a job or anything else to do, so she had all the time in the world to outwait Beverley. en FindNovel


    Inspired by his mom, Farley dered, "I''m not going back either. I''m staying right here until they pay up!"


    But little did they know, they would be waiting for two whole days.


    "Mom, do you think she''s really noting back?" Farley, covered in mosquito bites and scratching himself, looked miserable with red welts all over his face and neck. Maisie scoffed, "I don''t believe it. This is her home. Where else would she go?"


    "Well, rich people have so many houses... anywhere could be home..."


    Just then, Farley''s phone rang.


    He answered it, visibly annoyed, but a secondter, whatever he heard made his eyes light up. He was all thanks and promises of dinner invites.


    After hanging up, he turned to Maisie, excitement written all over his face...

 Chapter 358

    "Mom, I got him! I found that jerk''spany!"


    Sam is kind of a wildcard, never really holding down a proper job but always had his ways of getting things done, albeit through some shady methods.


    Farley, with a mix of skepticism and hope, didn''t really expect much. But, lo and behold, Sam actually came through.


    "Fantastic! I''ve been itching for a chance to confront him, and now we''ve got it. Let''s roll, kiddo," Maisie said, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    For the past few weeks, just lurking around the entrance of the Sherwood residence, hoping to catch a glimpse of Beverley and give her a piece of their mind, had yielded nothing but frustration. Beverley was practically a hermit now. But this... this was a game changer.


    Half an hourter.


    "This is Murray Sherwood''s ce? Look at the size of this tower! How rich is this guy?"


    Farley stared in awe at the towering skyscraper, his eyes revealing a sh of greed he couldn''t quite hide.


    "Wow, sis really snagged a big fish this time. This dude''s loaded!" Maisie couldn''t help but marvel.


    If they yed their cards right, they might just hit the jackpot and secure a cushy future for themselves.


    With a shared look of determination, they made their way inside.


    However, Murray''s office was located in a prime downtown location, equipped with top-notch security systems. It wasn''t just a walk in the park to get in.


    Noticing a janitor slipping into a utility room, Maisie quickly hatched a n. They swiped a couple of uniforms and blended in as cleaning staff.


    Once inside, they awkwardly surveyed thevish lobby, clearly out of their element among the well-dressed professionalsing and going.


    Oblivious to how much they stood out, they wandered around until the elevator arrived, and they squeezed in with the crowd.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did your friend say what floor he''s on?" Maisie whispered, feeling swamped by all the floors listed in the elevator.


    Farley shook his head. "No, but I''d bet the penthouse. Figures, right?"


    As soon as the elevator doors opened at the top floor, they stepped out, unsure of where to go next.


    "This ce is massive. Which way now?" Maisie muttered, scanning the area.


    "Let''s just head straight. We''ll figure it out," Farley suggested, hoping for a stroke of luck.


    They didn''t have to wander far before spotting the "CEO''s Office" sign. Farley''s eyes lit up.


    Suddenly-


    "Hold it right there! Yes, you two!" An assistant, having risen from her desk, approached them with a suspicious re.


    "What cleaning crew are you with, and what brings you to the top floor?" she inquired, her suspicion growing by the second.


    Maisie, caught off guard but quick to improvise, blurted out, "Oh, uh, we''re new here. Got a bit lost and ended up here. But, you know, while we''re at it, we might as well clean up around here too..."


    She made a move towards the CEO''s office.


    "Stop right there! Mr. Sherwood''s office is off-limits to unauthorized personnel, including cleaning staff. We have a dedicated team for that." the assistant firmly stated, her gaze then shifting to Farley, noting his youthful appearance and the fact he was male-unusual for their cleaning staff.


    "You would''ve been issued ID badges to ess the elevator. Let''s see them," she demanded.


    Maisie froze.


    Farley, the less experienced of the two, began to panic, avoiding eye contact.


    The assistant''s suspicion deepened. "If you can''t show me your IDs, I have no choice but to call security!"


    Realizing their ruse was up, Maisie dropped the act, standing tall with defiance. "Who said we''re cleaners? We''re here for Murray. Now, where is he? Get him out here!"

 Chapter 359

    Farley, gaining a sudden burst of confidence, blurted out, "Why are you fussing about? Just get Murray out here! We got beef with him!"


    The assistant, who was already on edge, furrowed her brows even tighter, ready to call security. Just then, Murray emerged from the conference room. "Mr. Sherwood..." You could feel the relief in the assistant''s voice, like she had finally found something to hold onto.


    Murray had just wrapped up a business negotiation and spotted two janitors and his assistant blocking his office door from afar.


    Hearing the janitors'' ranting, and piecing it together with what Beverley had mentioned a few days ago, he quickly figured out who they were. "You go ahead; I''ve got this," he gestured to his assistant, then opened his office door.


    Without a word, Maisie and Farley strutted in.


    Murray took a moment to size them up.


    The woman''s skin was slightly loose, a sign of aging, with sunken eyes, yet her youthful beauty was still discernible beneath the signs of time. Unfortunately, her sharp chin and thin lips, paired with her darting eyes, painted a picture of someone shrewd and harsh.


    Millie shared her features closely; the mother-daughter pair bore a striking resemnce.N?velDrama.Org content.


    As for Farley...


    With his weasel-like face and thug attire, he screamed trouble.


    While Murray was assessing them, Maisie was also sizing him up.


    Tall, handsome, and impably dressed, he seemed like a protagonist straight out of a TV drama, albeit with a too-cold gaze that seemed hard to fool...


    Her eyes lingered on the watch on Murray''s wrist. Though unfamiliar with the brand, the diamonds embedded in it were undeniably expensive. That girl sure knew how to pick ''em!


    Swallowing hard, greed flickered in Maisie''s eyes, so intense she nearly skipped straight to negotiating a price.


    After all, what''s a little money to them?


    But then she paused, thinking better of rushing. They hade this far; she couldn''t ruin it at thest step.


    Lifting her chin, she took on an air of seeking justice, "You''re Murray? You''re the one who knocked up my daughter and then ditched her? Thinking you can bully us because we have no one? I''m here for some straight answers today!"


    "Answers?" Murray''sugh was cold, not reaching his eyes.


    "Yeah! If it wasn''t for you, how would she end up like this? You heartbreaker! Leaving my daughter in despair and now-"


    Mid-sentence, she instinctively raised her hand, ready to charge, but the chill in Murray''s gaze made her recoil, awkwardly lowering her hand.


    Seeing this, Farley jumped in to defend, "Who says we''re nobody? Am I dead? My sister got yed by you, and now, she''s miscarried, lying miserable in the hospital. You owe us an exnation at least!"


    "This is a society governed byw; everything hinges on legality and decency, I bet you wouldn''t want us dragging this through the courts, turning it into a public spectacle!"


    Murray observed the duo''s performance impassively, his face betraying no emotion. Finally-


    "Are you done?" he asked.


    Maisie and Farley exchanged looks, then said, "What do you mean?"


    Murray cut to the chase, "Just tell me, how much do you want?"

 Chapter 360

    Murray came from a well-off family, but he made his way to where he is today through his relentless hustle.


    He had encountered plenty of folks like Maisie and Farley before.


    All high and mighty in their speech, but deep down, it was all about squeezing out a bit more cash during negotiations.


    Sure enough-


    Maisie''s eyes flickered: "Since you''re being so straightforward, I''ll cut to the chase. The harm you''ve done to my daughter is done, andpensation is due. We''re not asking for much, just this amount..." She stretched out her hand..


    Murray raised an eyebrow.


    Maisie: "Fifty million, not a penny less!"


    "Ha..." This time, Murray genuinelyughed.


    Not out of anger or fury, but because he truly found it absurd.


    Farley, too, was stunned by his own mom''s outrageous demand.


    Weren''t they initially talking about five hundred thousand?


    How did two zeros get added?!


    Maisie: "What''s so funny? My daughter''s youth, her body, her health, they can''t be measured in money!"


    Murray smirked. "So, they can''t be measured in money, or are they just worthless? Think carefully before you speak."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    How many times had Millie tried to y him, and he hadn''t minded, considering she had been by his side for a while. And now these people dared to ask for money? Really, desperation had driven them mad!


    "What do you mean?" Maisie''s face darkened, "How dare you say my daughter is worthless?!"


    "Because she''s a cheat. Throwing herself at men, scheming to get pregnant, and then ending it all on her own."


    Maisie''s gaze shifted slightly.


    Clearly, she knew the ins and outs.


    Murray''s smile was taunting: "You seem to be far from innocent yourself."


    Maisie exploded like a cat whose tail had been stepped on: "Oh, you heartless jerk! After all the horrible things you''ve done, now youe to bother us? In our town, someone like you would have been thrashed by now!"


    "You ruined my daughter''s honor, and now you want to shirk responsibility? I''ll tell you-no way!"


    "If you won''t pay, then marry her! Take responsibility!"


    Murray was expressionless.


    This time, he didn''t even feel likeughing.


    It turns out Millie''s shamelessness and greed were inherited.


    Maisie, however, failed to notice the cold flicker in the man''s eyes and continued:


    "Fifty million to settle this, and we''ll pretend it never happened. We won''t bother you again. How about it, isn''t that a good deal?"


    Murray: "Firstly, Millie isn''t worth that much; secondly, your threats have no effect on me."


    "Andstly-get as far away from me as possible! Call security!"


    At themand, the assistant immediately picked up the phone.


    Security arrived swiftly, escorting Maisie and her son out of the building.


    "Ouch-" Maisie yelped as shended on her behind.


    "Mom Are you okay?" Farley rushed to help her up, but he was hardly in better shape himself.


    His hair was a mess, and his T-shirt was wrinkled from the scuffle.


    Using the revolving door for support, Maisie stood up and cursed: "What a load of crap! That damned Murray! Thinks he can throw us out?! Asshote... Fuck, we finally make it in, and Murray''s just imprable, won''t budge an inch!"


    "Mom, what if he doesn''t agree? Are we not getting any money? It''s all your fault, wasn''t it supposed to be just five hundred thousand? Why''d you suddenly jump to fifty million? You think these rich folks are idiots?"

 Chapter 361

    "Fool!" Maisie scoffed, "What''s half a million gonna do these days? Can''t even buy you a luxury car. Is that all the ambition you got?"


    "But if we ask for too much, they won''t pay a dime! Better to have half a million easy peasy..." Farley retorted.


    "Boy, you seriouslyck vision! Look at that skyscraper, or the mansion Beverley lives in. And don''t get me started on Murray Sherwood''s watch. Each worth more than half a million, easy!"


    "So what if they''re loaded? Why can''t we ask for more? Even if we don''t hit fifty million, we could at least snag five million, right?"


    Farley was tempted. The difference between half a million and five million was no small change.


    "But they''re not even giving us the time of day. Not even five bucks, let alone fifty million..." Farley felt deted.


    Maisie, however, was confident. "You know what rich folks value the most?"


    "What?"


    "Pride! The richer they are, the more they care about their image. Anyway, your sister''s the one who got hurt here, and it''s all Murray''s fault. We''re totally in the right on this one. Remember when we cornered Beverley at the hotel? Didn''t you record a video? Get someone to edit it, and post it online. Online folks can''t get enough of that high-society drama! Once this story goes viral, there''s no way they''ll just sit back and ignore it!"


    Farley quickly called his crew.


    "Mom, you''re brilliant! Coming up with ideas like this! Hey, Slim, I got a job for you..."


    At three in the afternoon, Farley posted a video on his Tik Tok ount.


    The video, with the faces blurred, showed a middle-aged woman confronting a socialite, using her son of impregnating her daughter and then abandoning her! Around them, a group of well-to-dodies watched the drama unfold with great interest.


    The person recording positioned himself as the victim''s brother, defending his sister''s honor.


    The caption read: #Spectacle! Top socialite of Lumina City gets a smackdown, the shocking truth...#


    Socialite, smackdown, truth.


    Each keyword hit the sweet spot of gossip.


    A


    wasn''t unusual, but


    when a high-societydy was involved, it instantly became


    sensational. Content belovel


    Farley bit the bullet and spent two hundred bucks to boost the post.


    Naturally, the reaction was explosive.


    Soon, thement section came alive-


    "Turns out high-societydies also pull hair, heh!"


    "More of this, please. Love it!"


    "One socialite getting smacked brings out a whole audience of them. Pure gold!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Which socialite is this? Is her hair okay? Did she go bald?"


    "The Sherwoods"


    "Summary: High-society yboy gets a girl pregnant, girl''s mom confronts yboy''s mom in person"


    "Am I the only one admiring this


    mom?


    be,


    juneak as women are said


    bet


    mother, she''s fierce. It''s not


    just talk."


    the


    "Wake wasn''t right. With e "


    be naive. It''s clear


    , this would never bouget


    "Truth bomb from above. The leak is just for more bargaining power. Let''s not be pawns in their game."


    As thement section heated up and the likes and shares soared, Farley hummed in triumph.


    But his joy was short-lived. A vition notice soon popped up, and his video was quickly taken down. Farley was stunned.


    Grabbing his phone, he kept refreshing: "Where''s my video? Where?!"

 Chapter 362

    The next moment, Farley''s phone rang with a call from the legal department at Murray Enterprises, telling him they had finished gathering evidence and retained the right to pursue legal action against him. They also warned him to stay in line, or else he shouldn''t me them for not showing any mercy.


    Farley was scared out of his wits.


    Maisie, on the other hand, was unfazed. "What''s there to be scared of? Lawyers are all talk, no action. Look at you, scared over nothing! Let''s keep posting! They take one down; we post another." It was a nice thought, but reality begged to differ-Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    For every post they made, another was taken down from the site.


    Before they could even getpensation, Farley had already sunk five thousand dors into this mess.


    Maisie urged, "Keep posting!"


    "Mom! I''m out of money..."


    Maisie was speechless.


    "How ''bout you lend me some?"


    After pausing for a moment, she sighed. "You know, I''ve been thinking, and this just isn''t working out. It feels like we''re just flushing money down the drain if it gets taken down as soon as we put it up." "So, what do we do?"


    Maisie''s eyes lit up with a cunning spark. "We open a bunch of ounts and keep posting without investing any more money."


    "Would that even work?"


    Without investment, there''s no buzz.


    Without buzz, there''s no attention.


    And without attention, how could they pressure them into paying up?


    To the eyes of Murray Enterprises, Maisie and Farley''s antics were barely a blip on their radar.


    Thinking they could sway them with public opinion? Dream on!


    "Mr. Sherwood, what should we do about their current actions?"


    "If there''s no buzz, we don''t need to bother."


    "Understood."


    However, to say that Maisie and her son''s efforts werepletely in vain wouldn''t be entirely true.


    At the very least, they managed to annoy Murray and even caught the attention of the corporate PR department of the Sherwood Group, now under the leadership of Naylor Sherwood.


    As the head of the Sherwood family,


    Naylor usually dealt with


    multi-million dor cases and made decisions involving millions. He wouldn''t normally notice such minor disturbances. en FindNovel


    But he had a very efficient secretary.


    Once Farley''s video was posted, his secretary noticed it right away, briefed him, and alerted the PR department to prepare a solution just in case.


    Naylor knew his son all too well; after watching the video, he figured it was probably true.


    He had his secretary call Murray, ordering him toe back to the family estate immediately.


    ...


    When Murray arrived, Beverley was standing demurely by Naylor''s side, as timid as a quail, even her breathing was cautious.


    Hearing the noise from the entrance, she quickly signaled her son with her eyes: Be careful! Your father is furious!


    Murray, unfazed, stepped forward and greeted, "Dad."


    Naylor gave him and Beverley a cold nce. "Do you think I''m not busy enough? Choosing right before the shareholder''s meeting to cause trouble?"


    "Honey, please, calm down..."


    Beverley tried to soothe him with a gentle voice, "They''re just two fools, neither smart nor significant enough to stir up any real trouble, not enough to affect the shareholder''s meeting..."


    Naylor scoffed, "A fly might not bite, but it sure annoys. I don''t care how you do it, intimidation or bribery, just get this mess sorted out


    immediately. We''re on the eve of the shareholder''s meeting, and we can''t afford any negative publicity!"


    Finally, he turned to Murray, warning sternly, "Keep yourself in line during this time, got it?!"


    "...Yeah."


    After scolding them, Naylor hurried back to the corporation.


    Murray, somewhat irritated, loosened his tie:


    "I''ve said from the start we shouldn''t have kept Millie''s baby, but you wouldn''t listen. Now look where we are. I''m done dealing with this mess; you sort it out!"

 Chapter 363

    After the altercation, Beverley just sat there, feeling like she was about to explode. Her husband had just given her a piece of his mind, and now her son was piling on. It felt like too much. "You guys, really? It''s allnding on me now? Who do you think I''m doing all this for? You don''t get it, any of it!"


    "Fine, leave then-everyone just leave nevere back-"


    "My husband, he yells at me; my son, he''s ungrateful; my grandkids, don''t even get me started. Did I walk under adder in a past life or something? Why me?!" Having vented, Beverley copsed onto the couch, drained.


    But there was still the matter at hand to deal with.


    She took a deep breath and asked the butler to find Maisie''s contact information.


    Soon enough, she had a phone number.


    Beverley took another deep breath and dialed...


    "Yeah? Who''s this?" Maisie was already on edge, having sent out all those messages without a peep of response.


    "Mrs. Lee, hello, this is Beverley."


    Maisie''s mood instantly shifted at the sound of Beverley''s voice, her irritation and anxiety melting away.


    "Oh-" Maisie''s tone was suddenly aloof, "What can I do for you?"


    Thinking there was no response to her messages? And yet, here was Beverley, calling her up.


    Looks like the video worked after all!


    "We need to talk," Beverley cut to the chase.


    Maisie nced at her son, "Talk about what? Is there something we need to discuss?"


    Beverley was fuming, "What''s with the act? You stirred up all this trouble for what, money?"


    Maisie''s eyes darted, "Hey now, don''t twist my words. I''m just trying to get some justice for my daughter. How did it be about money in your eyes?" "Spare me!" Beverley scoffed.


    Maisie clenched her teeth, "I''d watch how you talk to me if I were you. You''re the one needing a favor here, remember your ce!"


    "Cut the nonsense, how much do


    you want? Let''s just get this over


    with, like throwing a bone to a beggar. My family donates to charity every year, your little sum won''t


    make a difference." FindNovel


    Beggar? Charity?


    Maisie couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity. Initially, she did n to name her price, but Beverley''s patronizing tone was just too much.


    She suddenly decided to change her


    proach, "Who''s in a hurry now?e


    Weren''t you the one who wanted


    run us over a few days ago? book who''s calling who now?"


    Maisie was indeed afterpensation, but she wanted to make Beverley squirm first, to get back at her for all the disrespect.


    Beverley cursed under her breath,


    tempted to just hang up. Yet, recalling Naylor''s warning, she took a deep breath, wishing Maisie would just take the money and leave-


    "Why bother with all this? Just name your price!"


    Maisie could hear Beverley''s impatience and disgust, but she wasn''t ready to make it easy.


    "What''s the rush? Don''t you think you owe me an apology first?"


    Beverley clenched her teeth, fine, she''d y along.


    "It was all my driver''s faultst time. He''s the one who didn''t see you, I''ll fire him for that."


    Maisie snorted, "And what good will that do? You can''t think that''s enough. Money alone won''t fix this."


    "What else do you want?!" Beverley was at her wit''s end.


    Maisie replied casually, "You need to show some genuine sincerity, Mrs. Sherwood."


    A chill ran down Beverley''s spine.


    She had a bad feeling about where this was going.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 364

    "What do you want?" Beverley gritted her teeth as she spat out the question. The more upset Beverley became, the more Maisie savored the moment.


    "I get it, you want to wrap up this deal quickly, but we''ve been stuck in Lumina City for nearly a fortnight now, holed up in a hospital ward, sleeping on those flimsy fold-out cots they have. My back is killing me, and my legs cramp up something fierce! And let''s not forget the scare we got from your driver the other day. I''m telling you, both my body and my soul have been through the wringer. I need to be pampered a bit before we can talk..."


    "Cut to the chase, what do you actually want!" Beverley could feel a vein throbbing in her forehead the moment Maisie began to speak.


    With a sly smile, Maisie said, "Well... how about booking a hotel room for me and my son for starters. Oh, and it has to be five-star, preferably, what''s it called... the Presidential Suite?" Farley chimed in softly, "The Presidential Suite."


    "Right, the Presidential Suite!"


    Beverley had lost count of how many deep breaths she had taken by now. "...Fine!"


    She immediately instructed her butler to book a hotel room for them.


    That evening, Maisie and Farley checked into The Elite Haven Hotel, not far from the hospital.


    Since the Presidential Suite was fully booked, the butler had to call and negotiate in a rather humble tone before Maisie finally agreed to settle for the next best thing, an Executive Suite. But the luxury of it still took both mother and son by surprise-


    "Holy moly, there are two bedrooms and three bathrooms! And it''s got its own gym and swimming pool..." Farley gaped in awe as he explored, "Do rich folks really live like this?!"


    Three ces to take care of business! Do they rotate them morning, noon, and night or what?


    Maisie swallowed hard, looking around in amazement, "Gosh... how much does one night here cost?"


    Farley said, "Who cares how much it costs, it''s not like we''re paying! Mom,e look, there''s a menu here, and I haven''t even heard of half these dishes..."


    Maisie walked over and nced at the menu.


    Wow! Two whole menus, covering cuisines from all around the world.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But what shocked her most was the prices. The cheapest dish was over two hundred bucks!


    "Mom, I''m starving..." Farley said as he drooled over the pictures.


    Maisie quickly pulled out her phone and dialed Beverley, "Just arranging a room isn''t enough. I need good food and drink to recover fast."


    Beverley, tired of the hassle, snapped, "Order whatever you want, just sign it to the room and don''t bother me with trifles!"


    With that, she hung up.


    Maisie chuckled and put away her phone, "Hungry, are you? Let''s order then."


    "We really don''t have to pay?"


    "Didn''t you hear? Just put it on the tab!"


    Not one to be shy, she ordered some of the priciest items on the menu.


    Soon, hotel staff arrived, pushing a cart loaded with their gourmet meal, pouring wine with a smile and providing service neither Maisie nor Farley had ever experienced before. They were floating on air, basking in the lifestyle of the ultra-rich


    Looks like asking for just five million was too modest. Time to up the ante!


    ...


    Beverley thought that by indulging Maisie''s requests, she''d enjoy a few days of luxury, then get in touch to demand money.


    At that point, Beverley figured she''d toss her fifty or sixty thousand dors to make her go away.


    Even if Maisie asked for the moon, it wouldn''t cost more than a million or so.


    d.ne


    That amount of money was nothing to Beverley, hardly enough for a decent shopping spree at SKP. She considered it a small price to pay for some peace and quiet.

 Chapter 365

    Two dayster, just as Beverley was beginning to think she was off the hook, Maisie''s call came through, and it wasn''t about borrowing money. "...What did you just say?!"


    Maisie''s voice was as casual as if she were discussing the weather. "Why don''t you take me and my boy for that fancy afternoon tea at the hotel you went to with those high-societydiesst time? Is there a problem?" Beverley struggled to resist the temptation to throw her phone across the room. Clenching her teeth, she articted each word with barely contained fury. "That hotel is members-only!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "And your point is?"


    "If you''re not a member, you can''t get in!"


    "So, make me a member, easy peasy."


    Beverley felt her teeth grinding against each other.


    Make her a member? As if it were that simple!


    You had to rack up spending of over two million just to qualify for a lifetime membership. And Maisie thought she was entitled to that?


    "I don''t care, I want to go there for tea today. You figure it out!"


    In the end, Beverley used her own membership to sneak the duo in.


    Just their luck, they bumped into a group of Beverley''s acquaintances, the very same societydies.


    "Mrs. Sherwood? Is that you?"


    "We''ve been calling you, but you didn''t respond. We thought we had mistaken someone else for you."


    Beverley forced a smile, wishing the ground would swallow her whole.


    "Did you call me? I''m so sorry, I didn''t hear..."


    "And who might these two be?" someone''s gazended on Maisie and Farley. "They look familiar. Have we seen them somewhere before?" The moment Beverley dreaded had arrived.


    Maisie, all smiles, chimed in, "Last time, I was here too. I got a bit loud with Mrs. Sherwood, you must have been around, right?"


    The moment her words fell,


    memories clicked into ce among


    thedies, casting nces at


    Beverley filled with surprise, suspicion, and something indefinably judgmental.


    "Have you two... settled your differences? Made up?" one of thedies inquired.


    Before Beverley could say anything, Maisie cut in, "Of course! All sorted out! You know the saying, ''better to bury the hatchet..."


    She thought she had answered cleverly, even throwing in a proverb, unaware Beverley wanted nothing more than to sew her mouth shut! What did she mean?


    The question itself was a trap! Answering would imply there had been a dispute.


    What dispute? One could easily guess it involved Murray. It would confirm rumors of him getting someone pregnant!


    The whispers in their circle had been


    just spections, which could have died down if ignored. But Maisie, bless her, had to jump out and confess without being pressed!


    "So that''s the story-" Thedy, already not Beverley''s biggest fan, smiled even brighter.


    "Well, we won''t disturb your little family reunion then. Let''s leave them to it,dies."


    Satisfied with the juicy gossip, the group left.


    Beverley stood there, fuming, her mood darker than a burnt toast: "Great, just great! Family reunion! She''s your family!"


    Maisie, oblivious to the fallout,


    continued to marvel at her


    surroundings. "Isn''t that chandelier a bit too much? And those vases by the door, are they antiques? Wonder how much they''re worth?"


    Beverley could only wish for the power to teleport herself away from this disaster.


    After surviving the marathon tea session with Maisie and her son, who devoured everything in sight, Beverley thought she was finally free. But then-


    Maisie, eyeing the mall across the street, suggested, "Let''s go shopping!"


    Beverley tried to beg off, "You go ahead, I''ve got...things. I''ll leave first="


    "Leave? And who''s going to foot the bill if you do?"


    Beverley was bbergasted.

 Chapter 366

    ?


    Two hours had passed, and Maisie and Farley,den with bags of all sizes, emerged from the mall.


    Suddenly-


    Maisie gasped, "Oh no! I forgot to buy a ne! Let''s hustle back..."


    Farley, his arms already overloaded and legs nearly giving out from fatigue, protested, "Mom, can we just call it a day? Look at all this stuff we''re carrying. Going back and forth will be the death of me."


    "But..." Maisie frowned, but with her hands full, she indeed found it inconvenient.


    Her eyes quickly shifted andnded on the ne adorning Beverley''s neck.


    "Hey? Your ne looks decent enough, give it to me. You can just buy another one."


    Beverley was in shock, her eyes wide open.


    Her ne was a limited edition from Cartier, which she had waited four months and spent a small fortune to acquire.


    Who did she think she was, demanding it just like that?! How entitled must one be to even make such a request?!


    Maisie''s eyebrows arched in indignation, "What''s with that look? It''s just a ne, not your life! Besides, I''m not evenining that you wore it. I''m generously offering you a chance to buy a new one, and you''re ungrateful?"


    "Fine, if you''re too attached to it, forget it. I thought we could have a proper conversation and resolve this quickly, but it seems your sincerity is as tiny as a sesame seed. Alright then, let''s just drag this out. I''m not in a hurry."


    Then, turning to Farley, "Oh, and son, let''s repost that video when we get back."


    In just a few sentences, she masterfully yed the card of retreat as advance, subtly threatening and intimidating.


    Beverley''s face turned steely. She wanted to tell them to get lost but remembered Naylor''s warning.


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm her rising anger, she reluctantly took off her ne and handed it over. "There, isn''t that better? You''re ady of stature, what''s wrong with being a bit generous?"


    Maisie immediately put it on, "Son, does it look good?"


    Farley chuckled, "Looks great, better than anyone."


    The "anyone" was clearly a dig at Beverley.


    "I''m warning you, don''t push your luck! Everyone''s patience has its limits!"


    With that, she strode away.


    Maisie didn''t call after her this time but instead admired the ne in a shop window, pleased with herself.


    ¡°Mom, are we just going to let her go?"


    "You can''t corner a dog too aggressively; it might jump over the wall. We''ll take our time, there will be more opportunities." Three dayster, an opportunity presented itself.


    Maisie called Beverley, "I''vee all


    this way to Lumina City and haven''t even seen a proper sight. I


    the


    Royal Pce is quite s..."


    swne


    Before she could finish, Beverley got the hint; another demand wasing: "Alright, I''ll arrange a tour guide for you."


    "What do we need a tour guide for? You could just show us around yourself."


    She wasn''t some sort of escort; what did they mean by her showing them around?


    Beverley inhaled deeply, exining, "A guide will be more knowledgeable..."


    "We don''t need expertise; we''re looking for sincerity."


    Beverley was totally speechless.


    The next day, she got up early and met Maisie and her son at the hotel entrance to... Show them around the Royal Pce!


    Maisie, standing in front of a disy case,mented, "That queen''s hat looks just okay, kind of dingy, and those green bits look like copper rust?"


    Beverley rolled her eyes.


    "How much do you think these would sell for?"


    Farley yawned, "What''s so interesting about this? It''s all just clothes and essories. I heard most of this stuff was dug out from tombs,so isn''t that just dead


    v


    people''s belongings? Doesn''t thatN?velDrama.Org content.


    creep you out?"


    Country bumpkins! Idiots!


    Walking with this mother and son duo, Beverley wished she could either be invisible or find a hole to crawl into.


    "This ce has nothing to eat, drink, or do, yet it''s packed with people!"

 Chapter 367

    Maisie muttered a fewints, not really getting the hype and feeling utterly disinterested amidst the packed crowd. "Let''s get out of here... this is just too much," she grumbled.


    Beverley, with a smirk tugging at her lips, was about to leave with them when a familiar figure caught her eye.


    Roseanne was standing with Leda, and trailing behind them was an older couple.


    The man was busy snapping photos of an exhibit through the disy window, while the woman peered closely, her attention fully captured.


    On closer inspection, Beverley noticed the woman shared a striking resemnce to Roseanne. These must be Roseanne''s parents.


    Norris, camera in hand, marveled, "This embroidered gown is simply exquisite... Look at the craftsmanship, the colors... It''s absolutely stunning." They had already visited a few days ago, but Norris was still as enthusiastic as ever on this second visit.


    At that moment, a tour group, primarily seniors, approached. Theyughed and encouraged Norris to share more as they found his knowledge captivating, especially since they had lost their tour guide and preferred listening over struggling to read the small print.


    "We love it, keep going!" they cheered.


    Taking it as a chance to do a good deed, Norris not only read the exhibit descriptions but also added plenty of additional insights-


    "...This embroidered gown is quite special! Often adorned with ivory, gold, and jewels, it''s a style typically reserved for high-ranking monks."


    "As the name suggests, these are garments worn by the deities, usually kept in temples for worship."


    Apuse broke out when he finished, surprising Norris. Not only the elderly but also young people had gathered around, drawn by his storytelling. "Sir, could you tell us more about this ruby crown?" a young man asked.


    Norris nced at it and chuckled, recognizing it instantly.


    "This crown, dating back to the Elizabethan era, was unearthed from a royal crypt believed to belong to Queen Elizabeth I. Typically worn by the queen during significant ceremonies, it''s adorned with pearls and rubies... it likely was an integral part of her majesty''s regal attire!"


    As he spoke, many in the crowd flipped through their guides-


    "Wow, it really belonged to Queen Elizabeth!"


    "Sir, you''re amazing! Are you a history teacher?"


    It wasn''t surprising they guessed sq;


    had "teacher" written all over


    Norris'' demeanor and elite l


    Norris replied with augh, "Half right! I teach physics, not history, heh heh..."


    The crowd was in awe-


    "An actual teacher!"


    "No wonder he''s so knowledgeable!"


    "If his side interest is this strong, he must t be a headteacher, knows a bit


    of


    side interest "Content bit


    Swi


    Leda, blending into the crowd, joined in the excitement¡ª


    "This gentleman is awesome! And his wife is stunning!"


    to


    Attention shifted to Madge, and indeed, she was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Together, they were the epitome of grace and intellect.


    Beverley watched from the outskirts, Norris'' eloquence and the crowd''s


    wing the air. C


    Then her gaze shifted to Maisie and her son, looking sneaky and impatient to leave.


    In that moment, Beverley''s emotions were aplex mix...


    Indeed


    It''s only inparison that the true hurt is felt.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 368

    ?


    The crowd gradually dispersed, and Roseanne and her group were getting ready to move on to the next museum when suddenly, she bumped face- to-face with Beverley.


    Leda let out an exaggerated "Wow."


    Roseanne kept her expression neutral before calmly shifting her gaze away.


    To her, Beverley was now a stranger, unworthy even of basic courtesy. It was easier to pretend they didn''t know each other.


    Less awkward for both parties.


    Unexpectedly, Beverley advanced a few steps and, with a smile, greeted her, "Roseanne, fancy seeing you here!"


    Norris and Madge exchanged a nce. An acquaintance?


    They had never heard of their daughter knowing someone like Beverley... Their curiosity about Beverley''s identity piqued.


    Seeing their confusion, Leda leaned in and whispered a few words to them.


    Suddenly, Madge''s view of Beverley shifted. Norris'' smile faded too, his gaze sharpening instantly.


    Beverley, feeling awkward, was about to say something when Maisie, clearly impatient, urged, "What are we waiting for? Let''s get out of here. It''s stuffy and smells musty. Disgusting!"


    "Exactly!" Farley chimed in, "I wish we hadn''te. Who cares about this old stuff? Mom, I''m starving."


    Maisie tilted her chin up, instructing Beverley, "Find us something to eat. And make it fancy and expensive!"


    Beverley wished the ground would swallow him up right then and there.


    Roseanne and Leda exchanged a look, both surprised.


    How had Beverley be so meek? What was going on with these two?


    Leda''s eyes twinkled as she turned to Farley with a smile, "Hello, what''s your name?"


    A girl taking the initiative to chat him up made Farley''s eyes light up, "I''m Farley! And you?"


    Ah, the times...


    Roseanne''s gaze deepened.


    She had already heard from Leda about Millie''s miscarriage, left alone in the hospital while Beverley and Murray had abandoned her.


    It hade to the worst possible end.


    Roseanne felt no joy or satisfaction upon hearing this, only a deep sigh for another woman''s fate.


    To sacrifice her education, her body, her reputation, all to hold onto a man...


    Was it worth it?


    Roseanne was infinitely grateful that, after six foolish years, she still had the chance to walk away.


    Leda asked, "So, you''re with Mrs. Sherwood because...?"


    "Oh, she was showing us around the museum, but it was so boring. We told her to leave, but she just stood there, like a dummy!" Farley was so open he might as well have revealed his underwear color.


    Leda realized, "So, she''s under someone''s thumb, that''s why she has to act so subservient!"


    "Beverley is really something! Always


    used to being the center of attention, and now, here she is, yingckey, running around, busy as a bee. How does it feel? Quite the novelty, huh?"


    Beverley clenched his teeth, "Leda! Don''t push it! I may not be young, but I deserve respect!"


    Leda scoffed openly, "Please, the Reynolds family has nothing to do with the Sherwoods. Spare me the elder act."


    "And besides, I''m not wrong, am I? If not ackey, what are you? Oh, there is a difference, at leastckeys don''t have to be doormats!"


    Her words hit Beverley hard, turning his face a mix of green and white, like a color palette. It was quite the sight.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anne, Mr. And Mrs. Cole, let''s go. We''ve got nothing to say to people like them.''


    Maisie, watching as they walked away, then looking at Beverley''s ashen face, clicked her tongue, "Wow, you''ve really made some enemies, haven''t you?"


    No wonder he was so unpopr!


    Beverley remained silent.


    This little episode didn''t dampen Roseanne and her group''s spirits They continued exploring the museums before settling into a fancy Western restaurant for dinner.


    "This ce isn''t cheap, is it?" Madge could tell just by the look of it.

 Chapter 369

    Roseanne quickly took her arm, "We don''t get out much, so of course, I want to treat you to something special."


    Madge managed a smile, no longer feeling down.


    Norris, on the other hand, nearly jumped out of his seat when he saw the menu upon entering.


    "Are you kidding me... The cheapest steak is over a hundred bucks?"


    Roseanne quickly soothed him, "Don''t worry, I''ve got a membership card for a discount."


    "Oh, well, that''s better then..." He settled back down, taking a sip of his lemon water before asking, "What kind of discount are we talking?"


    Roseanne said, "5% off."


    Norris nearly choked on his water.


    "Dad! Mind your manners! Remember, we''re all about ss here!"


    Leda was already in stitches by the side,ughing uncontrobly.


    When the food finally arrived and they tasted it, Norris had to admit, the price was justified by the quality.


    On the other side, Maisie and her son had settled for a quick bite at the museum''s caf¨¦, which was neither satisfying nor tasty.


    After leaving, she gave Farley a look, and he seized the moment to dere, "I want to dine at a fancy Western restaurant! The priciest and most upscale one! Don''t you dare try to skimp on me, or else, we''re moving to another ce."


    Beverley sighed internally, really wishing she could disappear.


    By some strange twist of fate, the restaurant Beverley chose was the very one Roseanne had brought her parents to. And their private dining rooms were right next to each other.


    With the semi-open dining rooms, the clinking of cutlery was audible from both sides, not to mention the conversations.


    A waiter approached with a tablet to take their order.


    Maisie, unfamiliar with Western cuisine, instinctively turned to her son for guidance.


    Farley, however, didn''t even nce at the menu or his mom.


    His eyes were fixed on the tall, curvy waitress, ogling her in a tantly creepy manner.


    The waitress, feeling ufortable, took a step back to maintain distance.


    Maisie, oblivious to her son''s antics and not wanting to bother Beverley, randomly pointed at items on the menu. The pictures looked good to her, but she had no idea about appetizers, entr¨¦es, or desserts.


    When the food arrived, there were few hot dishes, mostly appetizers and desserts.


    Under the waiter''s puzzled gaze, Maisie cheerfully invited her son to dig in.


    Beverley just wanted to hide in embarrassment. Someone, please save her!


    Roseanne had noticed who was at the next table.


    But so what?


    Her energy was limited, and she couldn''t afford to waste it on strangers.


    "Dad, try this Beef Wellington. It''s their signature dish, and it''s delicious..."


    As she spoke, she cut a piece and ced it on Norris'' te.


    Madge protested, "Why only your dad?"


    Roseanne replied with a hint of exasperation, "I''d love to offer some to my dear mother, but Madge you don'' like eating after others, so I had to be careful, right?"


    Madge was particr in her ways, but-


    "Can my own daughter be considered ''others''?"


    Roseanne hurriedly served her a piece of steak, evenrger and juicier than Norris''.


    Madge smiled, "That''s more like it..."


    Leda watched the happy family scene, feeling a twinge of envy.


    Despite Maisie and Farley''s enthusiastic ordering, they left a lot of food untouched.


    She asked Beverley, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    Beverley wanted to say, "You''re making me lose my appetite," but


    e simply said, "I''m n


    , I''m going to the restroom."


    AQUMS


    As she stood up, she could hear theughter and joy from the next room.


    Norris and Madge were dining with elegance and ease.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beverley felt a pang of regret and envy.


    What madness had possessed her. to choose Millie over Roseanne,nding


    her with such an shame


    ?

 Chapter 370

    ?


    After dinner, Leda was whisked away by a phone call, leaving Roseanne to escort her parents back home.


    Despite a long day of browsing and shopping that left them exhausted, Norris couldn''t contain his excitement as he scrolled through the photos on his phone.


    "...I''m telling you, this enamel-coated silver goblet...and this coral-iid silver brooch..."


    His voice echoed through the staircase.


    Madge couldn''t help but smile at his childlike enthusiasm, a rare sight for her.


    Roseanne yed the part of the attentive listener, chiming in only when prompted.


    The family of threeughed and chatted as they climbed up to the seventh floor, with Roseanne reaching for her keys to open the door.


    Just then, the door opposite theirs opened.


    "Oh? Heading out, Owen?" Norris greeted warmly.


    Roseanne instinctively turned her head, her gaze unexpectedly meeting the man''s smiling eyes.


    He was dressed simply yet elegantly in a white short-sleeved shirt paired with khaki trousers, his appearance both clean and restrained.


    This was their first encounter since that night she''d drunkenly rambled to Owen...


    Recalling Norris mentioning her drunken escapade with Owen, Roseanne awkwardly averted her gaze.


    The man''s smile deepened slightly as he nodded at Norris, "Yeah, off to theb."


    "Still working thiste?"


    "Got some data to finish up."


    "Gotcha... Well, when you''re free, let''s catch up over a game of chess!"


    "Sure."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Beverley finally found relief from the relentless demands of Maisie and her son.


    Or rather, they had worn themselves out and decided to head back to their hotel, allowing her to escape their grip.


    Copsing onto the couch at home, Beverley felt utterly drained, her body weak and her mind foggy.


    "Mom! I''ve got great news-"


    Hertha rushed downstairs, beaming with excitement as she sat beside Beverley.


    She had just received her eptance letter from Kingswell University, where she''d study Bioinformatics under Professor Edna.


    All those gifts she''d sent to


    Edna-bird''s nest soup, ginseng, donkey hide gtin-that were initially meant for Madeleine Payne but were declined, had paid off.


    Hertha had also managed to secure a favor by sending Edna a high-quality diamond bracelet


    through a middleman, costing nearly a million. She avoided direct contact to prevent any bacsh or


    her


    past actions of spreading rumors about Roseanne using backdoors for opportunities.


    suspicion, especially coct


    The bracelet wasn''t a gift but was technically bought by Edna for five hundred dors, a clever move to avoid any potential scandal.


    Edna delivered, and the admission notice was promptly sent, validating Hertha''s efforts.


    Beverley, too worn out to celebrate, simply acknowledged the good news with a half-hearted "That''s great."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "What''s up with you, looking all down? And where were you all day? You even left without the driver..."


    Hertha''s question unleashed a


    torrent ofints from Beverley,


    who sat up to vent: "Where was I? Cleaning up after your brother''s mess! You have no idea how


    embarrassing it is to be seen with those two! They''re absolutely insufferable!"


    Hertha''s expression grew more concerned as she listened, "Why do you keep indulging them? Don''t you know people will take advantage of that?"

 Chapter 371

    "What am I supposed to do? Your dad and your brother are washing their hands off this mess. If this blows up, it''s going to be an even bigger headache. All I''m hoping for now is that they take the money and disappear from my life for good!"


    As Beverley voiced her frustrations, she couldn''t help but think back to her encounter with Roseanne and her family earlier that day...


    Staring at the crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling, she murmured softly, "If I had known it would be like this, I might as well have gone with Roseanne..."


    At least that way, she wouldn''t have to deal with a dreadful mom and a sleazy brother.


    Hertha sighed in agreement, "Yeah..."


    If Beverley had epted Roseanne back then, maybe by now she and Murray could have been busy making pickles, not fighting over a spot in grad school.


    But s...


    Hindsight is always 20/20, and there''s no such thing as a pill for regret.


    ...


    Leda left the diner after taking a call.


    As she walked out, she made sure to pay the bill, warning Roseanne, "This meal''s on me, don''t you dare try to pay."


    With that, she sped off from the diner, vanishing into the night.


    Half an hourter, her car pulled up in front of the Twilight Revel Media building.


    A young man stood by the revolving door, his eyes lighting up as he saw her car. He quickly walked over and opened the passenger side door, bending down to get in.


    "Baby, you''re finally here."


    The man, Dave, was a budding actor who had started in short films.


    With his handsome features and tall stature, he had both the looks and the charm. His personality was clingy yet endearing, making him exactly Leda''s type.


    "What''s the rush for calling me? Something wrong?" Leda asked.


    Dave''s lips twitched slightly, "My agent arranged a dinner, and I''m a bit scared... Could youe with me?"


    As he spoke, his eyes began to well up. His paleplexion only made the redness around his eyes stand out more, and as he looked at her with a mix of caution and pleading, Leda found him irresistible.


    "Alright, I''lle with you. Don''t worry."


    "Leda, you''re the best..." Dave''s face broke into a smile, his held-back tears finally falling.


    Leda felt a pang of sympathy, gently touching his chin, "Come on, why are you such a crybaby?"


    "I am not!"


    They pulled up outside a private club.


    Leda eyed the sign that read "Exclusive Echo Club" with a frown.


    She had heard of the ce but never visited. It was known for its discretion, with a bar and dance floor on the ground level, dining and private rooms upstairs, and even overnight amodations.


    "Your agent set up the dinner here?"


    "Yeah. Levi said it''s to discuss a role for me in an A-list TV series as the third lead."


    Upon reaching the second floor and


    entering the private room, Leda


    noticed Dave''s agent was missing. Instead, the room was filled with industry bigwigs.


    Among them were a few familiar faces-


    Cliff hissed, nudging York Gibson beside him, "Isn''t that your official girlfriend? Who''s that guy with her? Looks familiar..."


    It didn''t take long for Cliff to remember.


    Wasn''t that the lead actor from one of the hit short films he had invested in?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What was his name... something or other?


    As Dave walked in, he casually


    draped his arm over Leda''s


    shoulders, guiding her to the table and pulling out a chair for her "Sit, Leda."


    "Where''s your agent?"


    Dave''s gaze flickered, "Levi texted me earlier about being stuck in traffic. He might still be on his way."


    Leda raised an eyebrow, her gazending squarely on the man across from her.


    There sat York, his face as stoic as a tombstone, as if someone owed him millions, his eyes icing over even as they met hers.

 Chapter 372

    ?


    Dave took his seat next to Leda with a well-mannered grace, then picked up his ss to begin making the rounds with toasts.


    "Sorry for beingte, folks. Let me start by drinking to your good health."


    After three apologetic shots, he continued his rounds with a smile.


    The man of the hour was Zander Hawkes, seated at the head of the table. He was the mogul behind Velvet Curtain Entertainment, a titan in the entertainment industry.


    His gaze fell on Leda and he smiled, "Since when did you find the entertainment business intriguing?"


    "Just dabbling for fun," she replied nonchntly.


    "Fun is good. Need any help diving into it?" Zander didn''t pay much attention to Dave''s toasts, focusing instead on chatting with Leda.


    "Thanks, Zander, but I''m just messing around. I''m clueless about this industry, so let''s not joke about it."


    Zander and Leda''s father, Desmond Reynolds, were old friends.


    Dave''s expression subtly shifted from surprise to understanding in just a blink.


    No wonder Levi had stressed the importance of bringing Leda tonight. There was more to this than met the eye.


    "Mr. Hawkes, Leda isn''t really into the entertainment scene. She''s mentioned before that some things are better appreciated from afar. Getting too close spoils the fun."


    "Ha... that does sound like something she would say. And you are?"


    Zander finally gave Dave his full attention.


    With a respectful bend, the man introduced himself, "I''m Dave, signed with Twilight Revel Media. Been in the business for two years with nothing noteworthy to my name yet."


    "Hmm, at least you''re honest. Straight talk is rare."


    Dave quickly waved off thepliment, "In front of a giant like you, who would dare exaggerate?"


    Watching the exchange and the flow of drinks, Leda suddenly found it all tedious.


    Not one to force herself to stay where she wasn''t enjoying, she stood up decisively.


    "Sorry, but something just came up, and I have to leave."


    Zander wasn''t put off in the slightest, "No worries, go ahead. We''ll catch up some other time, maybe over a coffee with your dad."


    "Sounds good."


    Dave, however, looked visibly shaken and excused himself to follow her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Leda "


    She stopped and turned, her voice cool, "Yes?"


    "Why are you so cold to me?"


    His eyes could well up onmand, a talent of his craft, yet Leda remained unmoved. "Don''t you know why?"


    "Did I... do something wrong?" He looked genuinely innocent, with a hint of hurt in his gaze.


    Actors, she mused, could outperform anyone when it came to feigning innocence.


    Leda scoffed, then gave him a thorough once-over, from head to toe and back again.


    Dave felt unnerved under her gazet


    but reminded himself of the image


    Yel


    he had in her life: the indulged younger brother,vishly spoiled.


    There was no reason to fear.


    Or so he thought.


    "Dave," Leda suddenly addressed him by name, "do you understand how things work?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I support you, spend on you, nearly always say ''yes''. In return, you should be loyal, decent, and savvy."


    "Leda..."


    "If you want resources or connections from me, just ask. If I''m in the mood, I might help; if not, I won''t. But¡ª" Her chin lifted slightly, her eyes turned icy, and her words were sharp. "You can''t y me. Understand?"


    "It''s like having a dog. If it''s hungry, it


    wags its tail, and I know to feed it But if the dog gets restless, trying to steat more than its share, do you think it''s still a good dog?"

 Chapter 373

    ?


    Dave''s frame visibly tensed, "Leda, it wasn''t me... It was Levi, he''s the one who said you..."


    "What he said doesn''t matter. What does is that you brought me to this dinner party, and you used me to strike up a conversation with Mr. Hawkes, didn''t you? Or was that Levi''s doing too? He must be incredibly dedicated!"


    "Leda, hear me out... I wasn''t using you, I swear. I''m genuinely terrified of these kinds of social gatherings, that''s why I asked you toe with me..." "Terrified? You seemed quite at home, mingling and enjoying the wine, looking anything but scared."


    "I..."


    Dave was at a loss for words.


    "Let''s end this here. From now on, if we meet, we''ll be strangers," Leda said, turning on her heel. Suddenly-


    "Think you can just walk away from me?" His voice was cold and deep, as if emerging from the depths of hell, "Do you think it''s going to be that easy?"


    Leda turned around to see the once cheerful and honest ''puppy dog'' now bearing a look of sinister greed, no longer hidden behind a facade.


    "Two million dors, plus the lead role in that A-list TV series, and we''re square."


    Ledaughed, stepping closer to him, "You''re setting terms with me?"


    Dave clenched his teeth, then said, "You could say that."


    "Do you think you''re in a position to negotiate?"


    "Our intimate photos, isn''t that leverage enough?"


    Far from being intimidated, Leda''s smile grew even wider, "And if I refuse, what then? You''ll release the photos?"


    "That''s right."


    "You" Dave was taken aback.


    Leda continued, "I''m confident in my looks and my figure; there''s not a single part of me that I''m ashamed of. But what about you? Once the photos are out, can you handle the scandal of being kept?"


    "I couldn''t care less. I''m not in showbiz, nor do I aspire to be a superstar. But what about you? Don''t you care?"


    With just a few words, she had him cornered.


    Dave''s expression shifted multiple


    times, eventually reverting to his pitiful puppy dog'' look, "Leda, I''m sorry, I was wrong, please don''t leave me..."


    But Leda merely smirked, lightly tapping his cheek with a look of cruel indifference-


    "When I liked you, I could pamper


    you, love you, indulge you; but once my feelings are gone, I can discard you just as easily. That''s the rule, got it?


    "If you want to survive in this circle, know your ce. Don''t think too highly of yourself."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "To put it nicely, I was supporting you; to put it bluntly, you were nothing but a dog I kept."


    "A dog that bites its owner knows what fate awaits, right?" She spoke slowly and deliberately, "Skinned, and bones stripped."


    With each word she uttered, Dave grew paler.


    By the end, he was trembling, drenched in sweat.


    It turned out no one in the upper echelons was a fool, and it wasughable how he thought he could control her.


    Leda was pleased with his reaction.


    With a lightugh, she walked away.


    Just as she left, a figure emerged from the shadows, the cigarette between his fingers burned down to the filter.


    He stamped it out under his foot.


    York watched her departing figure, his gaze deep and unfathomable.


    Damn, she''s ruthless and even more decisive in cutting ties than he was, yet irresistibly captivating.

 Chapter 374

    ?


    York''s lips quirked up in a smirk as he followed her out.


    His girl was going through a rough patch. Wasn''t it his duty to show a little care?


    ...


    Back at the dinner, Dave was a shell of a man, forcing smiles and toasting the big shots.


    Leda had dumped him, and his threats held no water with her. This dinner was hisst shot.


    "...Mr. Harrison, we''ve met a few times, but today''s the first I''m privileged enough to propose a toast to you. I hope for your support in the future."


    In past dinners, Dave didn''t even get a chance to get close to the tycoons, much less toast them.


    Cliff gave a half-smile, arms folded, "Dave... was it?"


    "Dave."


    "Right, Dave. Got a decent tolerance for liquor, huh?"


    "Oh, just barely managing to keep up, you tter me."


    "I hear you''re gunning for the role of the third lead in Mr. Shaw''s new blockbuster series?"


    Dave''s expression turned serious: "What are you implying, Mr. Harrison?"


    "It''s not off the table. Right, Mr. Shaw?"


    Zander raised an eyebrow, not entirely sure what Cliff was ying at, but willing to go along."Of course."


    Dave''s eyes lit up.


    Cliff continued, "Just one tiny condition. Should be easy for you."


    "Name it."


    "Finish all the drinks on this table, and the role is yours."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the onlookers exchanged nces, eager for the unfolding drama.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Dave''s face fell. "Mr. Harrison, this seems a bit unfair."


    "Oh, it is. But you can choose not to drink. Just means the role goes to someone else."


    The table was a minefield of alcohol.


    Red wine, white wine, beer.


    Downing all of it was a death wish.


    Yet, Dave hesitated for only a moment before deciding-


    "I''ll drink."


    Cliff apuded, "Well done."


    As Dave started chugging, Cliff texted York:


    [Done as you asked]


    [Why mess with him, just because he was cozying up to your girl?]


    [I thought it was a casual thing between you two. Can''t take a joke?]


    After sending the messages, he got no reply.


    At that moment, York was following Leda into a bar.


    She really knew how to live it up.


    Ditched the puppy dog, and now she''s out dancing the night away.


    Some guy tried to hit on her.


    Leda nced at him, "Too old, not interested," and walked away.


    Leaving the guy fuming in ce.


    York, watching from a booth, was trying not to dieughing.


    "What''s so funny?" Leda kicked him lightly as she joined him, fresh from the dance floor, "Am I that amusing? You''re as old as he is. Laughing at him is likeughing at yourself."


    "??"


    She had a way with words.


    Leda sat down, getting herself a


    drink as if she owned the ce. Her


    sweat from dancing hadn''t even dried and she was still catching her breath.


    But this freedom felt amazing!


    "So, what''s up with following me here? Didn''t you have a dinner to attend?" she asked casually.


    "Boring. When did you notice me?"


    "When I entered the bar. You looking for me?"


    York raised his ss, a smirk ying


    on his lips, "Got bitten by my owne


    dog. Just making sure you weren''t crying your eyes out."


    "Pfft-over this? You think I''m that fragile?" "Isn''t every woman a little fragile at heart?"

 Chapter 375

    ?


    "Hey, you''ve got it all wrong. I can''t speak for anyone else, but thisdy right here¡ªtough as nails."


    York couldn''t help it; he burst intoughter.


    "Ugh, why are you alwaysughing?" Ledained.


    "What else am I supposed to do, cry?"


    "Sure, I can hand you a tissue."


    " "I


    York pulled out his lighter.


    Leda gestured for it.


    He passed it over, thinking she''d had a change of heart and wanted to help him light his cigarette. But instead¡ª


    Snap!


    Leda pped his hand away. "I asked for a cigarette! What''s this lighter for? You really don''t get it, do you?"


    York was puzzled.


    He lit one for himself first, then, without waiting for Leda to remind him, he leaned in and lit hers.


    The me lit up her face.


    She tilted her head down to catch the fire, her teeth mping onto the cigarette, her red lips tightly around it, leaving a clear mark of lipstick at the tip. York found himself feeling attracted.


    "Hey, lights out."


    "Ah? Oh!" He pocketed the lighter, slipping it back into his jeans.


    They spent a couple of hours at the bar, finishing off a bottle of red wine, and by the time they left, it was already the early hours of the morning. Too tipsy to drive.


    Leda tried to order a ride, but the app showed a queue of 36 people ahead.


    She was at a loss.


    "Forget it, this street''s packed with bars, and at this hour, you won''t get a ride for hours."


    "Then I''ll just catch a cab. I''lle back for my car tomorrow."


    But-


    The line for taxis was even more ridiculous!


    Leda was dumbfounded, then had a lightbulb moment. "What''s your n for getting back?"


    York shrugged. "I''m not going back."


    "What do you mean?"


    "See that hotel across the street?"


    Leda nodded. "I see it, so what?"


    "It''s mine."


    "And?"


    "Why go home when I can stay at the hotel? That''d be silly, right?"


    Leda had an epiphany. "You''ve got it all figured out. Let''s just crash there tonight."


    "Cough¡ª"


    What did she mean by ''let''s''?


    York almost choked.


    But Leda wasn''t done yet-


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go check in!"


    She breezed across the street, her long hair fluttering in the night


    rlegs long, her waist slendering


    her


    egy beautiful.


    York hurried after her: "Hey, slow down! Watch for cars!"


    At the hotel reception, York said, "A room for her, please."


    "Right away, sir."


    Leda interjected, "Aren''t you getting one?"


    "I''ve got a permanent suite here."


    Anytime he wanted, he could stay.


    "Then get me one too."


    Yorkughed in disbelief. "You don''t beat around the bush, do you?"


    "Being Mr. Gibson''s only official shouldn''t I get some perks


    girlfriend


    at a Gibson family hotel? It would be


    a joke otherwise."


    She was boldly unapologetic.


    "Fine," York wasn''t one to hold back, "give her a permanent suite too."


    The same deal as his.


    Leda smirked. "That''s more like it..."N?velDrama.Org content.


    After they received their room keys, they made their way to the top floor where their rooms were located across from each other. Each swiped their card to enter.


    York took a shower, ready to hit the bed, when-


    "Sir, this is Daisy, new here." The hotel manager appeared at his door with a woman, all smiles.


    "Daisy, make sure to take good care of Mr. Gibson."


    "Of course, manager," the woman said, her voice timid and sweet as if dripping with honey.

 Chapter 376

    ?


    York frowned, clearly out of sorts today.


    "No need, take her away."


    The manager''s smile remained unaltered as he gestured for Daisy to leave, and the two of them tactfully made their exit.


    Once they were a certain distance away-


    Daisy: "Didn''t you mention that Mr. Gibson usually enjoyspany when he stays over? What happened today?"


    Manager replied, "That''s usually the case, but there are exceptions. Do you think when a man checks into a hotel, it''s all about that sort of thing?"


    "But I..." She had been waiting for this opportunity for a while.


    The manager scoffed: "What you think doesn''t matter; it''s all about what the young master wants. Bad luck for you. If a man''s had his fill outside, he doesn''t look for seconds. You should save it; thinking you''re the main course or something..."


    Daisy clenched her teeth in frustration.


    Meanwhile, Leda indulged in a luxurious bath, just finished blow-drying her hair when there was a knock at the door.


    She thought it was York-


    "What do you want, it''s sote-uh!"


    It wasn''t York.


    A young man stood at the doorway, their eyes met, and he offered an awkward smile, "Sorry, I think I got the wrong door."


    "No worries." Leda was about to close the door again.


    Suddenly, a hand pressed against the door, stopping her.


    Leda raised an eyebrow, looking at the man: "Anything else?"


    "Do you really not recognize me?" The man suddenly asked, his eyes reflecting a mix of sadness and a slight sense of grievance.


    Ledaughed as she sized him up. She wasn''t falling for the wrong door excuse.


    There were only two suites on the entire top floor. Hers and York''s.


    iming he got the wrong door, was he dressed like this in the middle of the night to visit York?


    The man wore a white T-shirt paired with light green shorts and sneakers, radiating a youthful and sunny vibe.


    Every bit of him exactly hitting Leda''s aesthetic sweet spot.


    "S..."


    "Springer." The man didn''t mind that she couldn''t recall his name, even kindlypleting it for her.


    "Springer, what do you want with me?"


    Leda crossed her arms, leisurely awaiting his response.


    "Did Dave really take you to that dinner?"


    "So what if he did?"


    "If he did, then, sis, you need to switch it up."


    Springer and Dave were from the same agency, debuted in the same period. Although they appeared amiable on the surface, they fiercelypeted for resources behind the scenes.


    Leda''s smile deepened, finally asking what he had been waiting to hear: "Switch to whom?"


    His eyes lit up: "Sis, how about me? I''m younger than Dave, cleaner, and most importantly, I know the rules."


    Rules, huh...


    Leda gave him a once-over, indeed finding him more appealing than Dave.


    "So, are you... offering yourself?"


    Springer''s cheeks visibly flushed: "If you need..."


    "Come in."


    Leda turned and walked inside.


    The man''s heart raced as he stepped in, gently closing the door behind him.


    ---


    Yorky in bed, scrolling through his phone, unable to sleep.


    Feeling a bit peckish, he decided to. order somete-night snacks.


    l


    Thinking it over, he went to knock on Leda''s door-


    "I''m ordering somete-night snacks, want anything?"


    "...No need. Going to sleep!"


    "Alright then." York turned to leave, but suddenly paused.


    Why did it sound like she was out of breath?


    "Hey, you alright?"


    No response came from inside this time.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    York huffed, this woman was always so fierce and domineering, and now, rude!


    Without anyone to share the meal


    with, he suddenly lost his appetite et


    ed to his room, and


    asleep. . Soon fell

 Chapter 377

    The moonlight was like spilled milk, bathing the night in a silvery glow.


    The next day, at 9 AM, York woke up and decided to check on Leda.


    He was just about to knock on her door when it swung open from the inside.


    "Sho-"


    Oops!


    Standing there was a young man, his hair a tousled mess, clearly just roused from sleep and about to make his exit.


    Their eyes met, and York was totally bbergasted.


    The man, however, was much calmer, gave York a slight nod, and then gestured for silence with a finger to his lips, turning his head towards the interior, "Keep it down, she''s still asleep."


    With that, he left.


    York stood in the hallway, dumbfounded, for a solid thirty seconds before it hit him: "Damn-"


    Leda had a guy over? In the hotel he ran, in the room he booked, right across from him, under his very nose?


    York stormed in, trying to m the door for effect.


    Unfortunately, the hotel''s quality control was too good; the doors were designed to close quietly, making barely any noise. Frustrated, he kicked over a chair, but even that failed to make much of a racket thanks to the plush carpeting.


    He then yanked the curtains open, letting the sunlight flood in, and finally, Leda woke up.


    "York, what the hell are you doing?! You got a lot of nerve!"


    She was furious, sitting up abruptly, but the sunlight forced her to squint, barely making out the man standing before her bed.


    Thinking it was York, shemanded, ¡°Close the curtains!"


    If Leda had one w, it was her terrible mood upon waking up.


    Usually, Roseanne wouldn''t dare to provoke her at such times.


    Hearing her, York scoffed.


    Seeing the hickeys scattered across her neck and chest, some fresh, some fading, it was clear what she''d been up tost night and this morning... "Leda! Having fun, are we?"


    His voice made Leda freeze.


    Blinking, she finally recognized York.


    After a pause, she quickly grabbed the fallen nket to cover herself "Oh my God-York, since when do you enter without knocking?


    Swnow


    "No need to knock, someone opened for me." He wanted to sit down, but all the chairs were overturned.


    So he settled on the bed''s edge, ¡°Ms. Reynolds sure knows how to live it up. Just ditched one and already


    onto the next, huh? You''re changing them faster than your outfits!"


    "York, what''s gotten into you? Coming here first thing in the morning to give me grief? Can''t you speak normally?"


    "Nope!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Then get lost! Don''t buzz around me like a fly..."


    She pulled the nket up and turned to sleep again.


    "...Oh, and close the curtains."


    York was left speechless.


    And then, Leda actually fell asleep again. When she woke up again, the sunlight was no longer blinding, and the room was quiet.


    She sat up, stretchingfortably.


    Ah, to be young and full of energy.


    "You awake?"


    Leda froze mid-stretch: "...Why are you still here?"


    York was sitting in a chair, staring at her coldly.


    Leda grabbed a shawl and draped it over herself; she was only in a tank top, and it did nothing to hide the marks on her skin.


    Just as York was about to speak, she cut him off, "Could you get me a ss of ice water, please?"


    He was stunned.


    "The fridge is over there." Seeing his


    confused look, Leda pointed out, "What''s wrong with you? You can''t ever find your way around your own hotel?"


    York was speechless.

 Chapter 378

    ?


    "Why are you staring at me like that? Hurry up, I''m dying of thirst here!"


    York resigned himself to his fate and got up.


    After gulping down a ss of ice water, Leda finally felt revived.


    "Did you need something from me? Sorry for making you wait so long... it''s kinda embarrassing."


    While York was in the kitchen refilling the pitcher, Leda had already gotten dressed and even checked the time.


    Oh boy, it was already 11 o''clock!


    "Embarrassed? You, Ms. Reynolds, feel embarrassed? I think you''re quite proud of yourself!"


    He was like a balloon pricked with a pin, barely holding it together before, but now all his pent-up emotions burst forth.


    "And you have the nerve to boss me around to get you water? You think you''re all that, why don''t you just fly to the moon then?"


    He muttered a curse under his breath after his rant.


    Leda frowned. "Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed? Why the temper?"


    "Aren''t you going to exin the guy from this morning?"


    Leda looked puzzled. "What''s there to exin? Do you exin yourself every time you''re with another woman?"


    He was taken aback. "But... I mean, we''re dating now, right? Doing this, where does it leave my dignity?"


    Leda''s gaze grew even more perplexed. "Correction: fake boyfriend, thank you. Besides, it''s not like I did anything with anyone else in front of others. How does it affect your dignity?"


    "We agreed on certain terms before this partnership, right? To each their own?"


    "I''ve followed the contract to the letter, haven''t I? What''s your deal?"


    York was speechless, utterly defeated by her logic. It was so frustrating!


    Leda looked around the room. "By the way, you''ve got a nice hotel here. Keep this room for me, will you? I''ll be back."


    "!" She''s nning a next time?!


    "Oh, and could you call the front desk for me? Have them prepare another key card."


    "For what?"


    "One for me and one for guests, obviously!"


    She really wondered if he had drunk his brain dumb the night before.


    York snorted, "Am I your ancestor, or do I owe you from a past life? No way!"


    With that, he stormed out.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leda watched his angry departure,pletely baffled.


    After a moment, she uttered two words-


    "Unbelievable!"


    York returned to his room, mming the


    hind him, though it didn''t


    make much of a sound.


    s to en.kikistori


    He first called the front desk: "Suite 1901, do not issue an extra key card, got it?!"


    Then he called the manager: "Send up ten women!"


    The manager was shocked.


    "Ten?!"


    Daisy, regretting missing out the day before, immediately volunteered, "I''m on it!"


    The manager acted quickly, and in less than twenty minutes, he arri at the top floor with a group ofe chattering women, knocking on York''s door.


    "Sir, they''re all here."


    York looked over, raising his voice, "Are there ten of them?!"


    "Yes, sir, definitely." The manager raised his voice as well. "Good! Let them in"


    The women sauntered in, theirughter filling the room.


    Knowing his ce, the manager discreetly left.


    As he walked away, he pulled out his phone to contact the front desk: "The guest in Suite 1901 checked out? Since the sir personally ordered it to be kept on hold, add it to the long-term stay list for now, no charge yet; we''ll settle itter..."


    "What did you say?"


    "Sir?!" The manager was taken aback as York caught up to him.


    "What about Suite 1901?"


    The manager replied, "Keeping it on hold, on your ount..."


    "The first part."

 Chapter 379

    ?


    "Since you havemanded it..."


    "Go back a sentence."


    The manager said, "Room 1901 is checking out?"


    York was like, "She checked out?! When?!"


    "Just about ten minutes ago."


    "Damn it¡ª"


    The manager was confused.


    York: "Send those women away! They''re getting on my nerves-"


    Manager: "...That''s not what you said when you called earlier."


    On one end, life was a rollercoaster of thrills and heart-pounding excitement.


    And for Roseanne, it was the same old routine.


    Waking up naturally at seven.


    Making breakfast, then heading out to the farmers'' market.


    Returning home at nine, she had barely stepped in when she heard Norris'' amazement: "...I never would have guessed that apart from your scientific endeavors, you also have a green thumb!"


    Pausing while taking off her shoes, two secondster, a familiar voice came from the balcony: "Oh, Mr. Cole, you tter me."


    Owen.


    Roseanne ced the groceries in the kitchen, poured two cups of freshly brewed pear cider, and walked out to the balcony.


    There, Norris and Owen were sitting on garden stools, their backs to the balcony door, with seven or eight potsid out in front of them. The soil was dug up, with the nts piled to the side.


    "Dad, Mr. Reynolds, here''s some pear cider."


    "Anne, you''re back? I thought I''d take advantage of my free day to repot these for you; some of the roots were rotting."


    As he reached out for the cup, he noticed his hands were muddy, "Hold on, let me wash up first."


    "Sure."


    Owen, on the other hand, had been smarter- He was wearing disposable gloves.


    He took them off and reached for his cup: "Thanks.''


    Roseanne: "When did you arrive, Mr. Reynolds?"


    "About a half-hour ago."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be at theb today?"


    Owen: "I''ll head there this afternoon."


    "So, how did you end up..." at my ce?


    Before Roseanne could finish, Owen smiled: "I was jogging home and ran into Mr. Cole taking out the trash."


    Norris couldn''t sit still at that point.


    Knowing Qwen had the morning free and wouldn''t head to theb until the


    him over.


    Soon, he immediately intithe


    Owen quickly showered, changed, and came over.


    "Aboutst time..." Roseanne bit her lip slightly, her expression awkward, "I was out of line, sorry."


    "Last time? Which time?" The man raised an eyebrow.


    Roseanne looked at him, unsure if he genuinely couldn''t remember or was just teasing.


    "The time... you came over for dinner, and I had a bit too much to drink, then..."


    Owen smirked: "Then what happened?"


    "I think I got drunk, I don''t quite remember clearly..." if I did anything outrageous or offended you!


    Seeing her embarrassed, Owen couldn''t help but let it slide: "It was fine."


    He paused, then added: "No big deal."


    Except for the part where you


    insisted on tapping my head, ended up wrinkling my shirt, and messing up my hair, but no, nothing much. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hearing this, Roseanne breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Just... next time, don''t grab a man''s cor and ask him if he''s okay with it."


    Roseanne: "!"


    Upon hearing this, her memory flooded back.


    "Let me tap your head! You tapped mine, why can''t I tap yours?"


    The man helplessly dodged left and right.


    But she caught his cor, pulling hard; they were inches from each other''s faces.


    Owen''s breath hitched, and drunk as she


    1.ne


    on tapping his head as a form of retaliation. Content Belongs


    so was she was oblivious, her


    to


    "Come on, just one tap... are you okay with that? Speak up, are you okay or not?!"

 Chapter 380

    ?The sudden recovery of her memories caught Roseannepletely off guard.


    Was she really the one who had been so annoyingly persistent, refusing to let go of someone''s shirt cor?


    Facing Owen''s teasing gaze, she found herself awkwardly curling her toes.


    Owen said, "Remember now?"


    "I''m sorry, I..."


    "Why even ask? Of course, it''s a no-go. Who likes getting their head knocked? We''re not talking about a wooden block here. Plus, you said it yourself, too many knocks and you''ll end up silly."


    His words instantly eased half of Roseanne''s embarrassment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "And yet you still knocked on my head..." she muttered under her breath.


    As this piece of the puzzle fell into ce, the rest of her memories gradually became clearer.


    It was him who had started it all...


    Owen, now serious, said, "Same old advice: drinking''s fine, but moderation is key."


    "Uh-huh."


    Roseanne wouldn''t dare object, nodding obediently like a well-behaved quail.


    "What are you two chatting about?" Norris, having washed his hands, came back and downed a ss of pear cider in one go.


    Owen took small, leisurely sips, a smile ying on his lips. "Just talking about drinking..."


    "Speaking of which, Owen, why don''t you stay for lunch? We can have a light drink; we didn''t finish talking about that new nuclear power technologyst time... Let''s continue today!"


    Owen didn''t immediately ept, instead, he turned to Roseanne, "What do you say?"


    "Maybe... maybe we shouldn''t drink?"


    Drinking leads to trouble!


    "Mr. Reynolds has to head to theb this afternoon, right, so no drinking. Dad, maybe you shouldn''t either. Just having lunch would be great." Norris nodded, "Then no drinks for Owen. We''ll just whip up something simple."


    "Oh?" Owen raised an eyebrow. "Roseanne, do you like drinking?"


    "Yeah, she mentioned wanting to have a drink with me yesterday, but her mom stopped her."


    Roseanne''s scalp tingled. "..." She could blink no more, as if saying, didn''t you see anything!


    "But she''s sensible, only has a sip or two asionally," Norris added, as if remembering something. "Last time was an exception, haha." Roseanne: ".


    Owen, however,ughed, nodding seriously. "Yes, she''s always measured and prudent."


    "Hehe..." The proud father chuckled foolishly.


    Norris was in charge of cooking lunch.


    He was quick and efficient, preparing arge table full of dishes in no time, with none repeating fromst time.


    At the dining table-


    "Owen, help yourself, don''t be shy!"


    After making sure Owen was taken care of he turned to Roseanne.


    "Whyhaven''t you got a wine ss? I''ll get it-"


    "Dad! No, no..." Roseanne quickly stopped him.


    Norris: "?"


    "Drinking''s bad for your health, let''s not."


    Norris gave her a "you''re kidding, right?" look, knowingfull well thatwasn''t what they had discussedprivately before.


    Roseanne became serious: "I''vee to realize I wasn''t aware enough before, but now I''ve woken up. Dad, you shouldn''t drink none ofus should."


    Norris was speechless.


    "And mom doesn''t like you drinking, right?" Roseanne turned to Madge.


    Norris had nothing to say.


    This was not his dear daughter; this was a little traitor!


    After the meal, Owen, out of habit, rolled up his sleeves to help clear the dishes.


    Seeing this, Norris quickly told him to stop.


    "You don''t need to do anything, just leave it, I''ll handle it."


    Owen: "You didn''t consider me an outsider when you invited me for lunch, so I shouldn''t act like one now."


    "This..."


    Before Norris could find the right words, Owen had already collected the dishes and taken them into the kitchen.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Madge watched his retreating back, slightly surprised.


    "See? A man as diligent as Owen is rare, hehe, just like me. No wonder we get along so well."

 Chapter 381

    ?


    Madge was speechless, her expression a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    Always manages to bring himself into thepliment.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, Owen was ready to leave.


    Norris was busy gardening on the porch when he heard the news. He called out to his daughter, "Anne, would you mind seeing Uncle Owen out?" Owen stumbled slightly and stiffened at the title.


    Roseanne quickly got up from the couch, "Dad, let''s not mess up the family titles. Mr. Reynolds, I''ll walk you out."


    "Sure."


    As Roseanne escorted him, Norris muttered under his breath, "Talked about making him an honorary unclest time, and now we''re getting all mixed up..."


    Before long, Norris and Madge had been in Lumina City for a couple of weeks. Roseanne felt it was the right time to arrange a meeting between her mother and Stoner.


    "Mom, there''s actually another reason I wanted you and dad toe to Lumina City."


    "What is it?"


    Roseanne pulled out a man folder and pushed it towards her mother, "This is the contract you signed with Nadine. I asked you for a digital copy before, printed it out, and had it reviewed by a couple of publishing professionals and an intellectual propertywyer..."


    Madge was taken aback.


    Roseanne gestured for her to open it, "The parts marked in red are the unfair terms. For example, the publishing house on the contract is actually controlled by Nadine, with her family having shares in this literary studio..."


    It couldn''t even be considered a proper publishing house.


    A legitimate publishing house has the credentials to issue books with official ISBNs, while this studio could only deal with illustrations, audiobooks, and digital publications.


    No wonder Madge hadn''t managed to publish any books properly over the past decade. Was it because she couldn''t write?


    No, it was because Nadine couldn''t get them published!


    That''s why every proposal and outline Madge submitted got rejected.


    "Why would she approach you in the first ce if she couldn''t publish, and why sign a ten-year contract?"


    Madge waspletely stunned, while Norris remained somewhatposed, raising the question.


    When Nadine had first signed Madge, she had offered a significant signing bonus, with a amount of $200,000.


    It wasn''t a small sum a decade ago. Why would she agree to pay such arge sum upfront without seeing a potential future return?


    Roseanne continued, "This is the second major pitfall of the contract, Mom. Turn to page three, it''s marked in red."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Norris looked down and said, "From the date of signing, all previously published works'' full copyrights will be managed by Party B... Where''s the appendix for the revenue share?"


    Roseanne shook her head, "There''s no appendix."


    Norris was shocked.


    Meaning, the contract didn''t specify the revenue share for any of the previously published books.


    Nadine could give all the earnings to Madge, or none at all.


    Madge interjected, "Over these ten years, I''ve only received royalties five times, the highest being $80,000 and the lowest at $5,000." Roseanne internally sighed, "As I suspected."


    It was harsh, but necessary for Madge to face the truth, "I checked the domestic book sales rankings over the past decade. ''The Weapon'' and ''The Abandoned School'' consistently ranked in the top 20."


    Madge nodded, "I knew that. I asked Nadine about it. She said the


    publishing market has shrunk in


    recent years, leading to a significant drop in book sales, and


    lovels


    consequently, the royalties


    received."


    ?


    Roseanne replied, "It''s true that the publishing industry has faced a downturn recently, which might be a big reason affecting the ie. But did she mention how ''The Weapon'' and The Abandoned Schoolo performed internationally?"

 Chapter 382

    "Overseas?"


    "Yes, these two books are topping the charts in electronic and physical sales in Southeast Asia."


    Madge was stunned again, "I had no clue these books were even published abroad..."


    "I''ve done some rough calctions, and over the years, ''The Assassin''s Art'' and ''Deste School'' have brought in at least five..." Roseanne stretched out a hand.


    "Five hundred thousand?" Norris guessed.


    "Come on, Dad, think bigger."


    "...Five million?!"


    Roseanne shook her head, "Fifty million. And that''s a conservative estimate."


    Norris was speechless.


    "Mom," Roseanne sat next to Madge, gently taking her hand, "I know you must be feeling a mix of emotions right now, but the past is the past. With the contract expiring, it''s the end of a decade-long tie to Nadine."


    "What we need to focus on now is how we can make up for lost time. I get it, it''s not just the money that stings, but seeing your work go unnoticed that really hurts. I mean, how many good writing years does one even have?"


    Madge turned away, her shoulders starting to shake slightly.


    "I''ve sent the works you''vepleted over the years but haven''t published to an editor. Go see him; he''ll tell you what to do..." Madge took a deep breath, "...Okay."


    That night, soft sobs could be heard from the guest room, along with Norris'' gentle words offort.


    Roseanney awake, staring at the ceiling, equally sleepless.


    ...


    The next day, Roseanne and Norris apanied Madge to a coffee shop.


    Tucked behind an office building and past lunchtime, the shop was sparsely popted.


    A fluffy Maine Coon loungedzily at the counter, yawning at the sound of the door chime before closing its eyes again.


    By a window sat a man with a square jaw, wearing ck-framed sses, a simple white shirt, and cks - the very picture of a schrly gentleman.


    As he nced outside, seemingly waiting for someone, the door''s noise caught his attention, and he quickly stood up, making his way toward Madge. "Ms. Wood, good day, I''m Stoner from Moonlight Publishing."


    After a brief nod to Roseanne and Norris, he suggested, "Shall we talk while your family waits outside?"


    Madge nodded.


    Stoner courteously pulled out a chair for her and ordered a lemon water as per her disinterested request.


    Since the previous day, she had


    been in a state of detachment, overwhelmed by a sense of grief and powerlessness, unsure of where to direct her feelings.


    ?


    For a decade, she had entrusted her career to Nadine, never doubting her integrity despite numerous rejections.


    Betrayal hurt, there was no denying it.


    Stoner got straight to the point, "Ms.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wood, I''ll be blunt. Would you be


    interested in publishing ''The


    e


    Lantern The Curse,'' ''Ancestor''s Grave and ''Ming Dynasty Ghostbusters''? These are the titles we''re considering."


    Madge was taken aback, "What?" It took her a moment to process. She was confused.


    He continued with a somewhat apologetic smile, "I realize this is a bit forward, but after reading the manuscripts Roseanne sent over, this was the decision by our team."


    "Before meeting you, I thought of many ways to say this, but now that I see you, I think being straightforward is the most sincere approach." These titles, previously rejected by Nadine, were Madge''s efforts to persevere, written as a form of practice despite feeling disheartened.

 Chapter 383

    ?


    Over the years, the dream that her mystery novels would hit the shelves once more haunted her sleep.


    She''d discussed this ambition countless times with Nadine, who always seemed to have a different excuse for deferring it.


    Then, out of the blue, someone told her that her work could finally be published.


    Moreover¨D


    Stoner: "If you''re on board, we''ll immediately apply for an ISBN, get in touch with the printers and the media to kickstart the initial preparations. After that, it''syout design, printing, marketing, andunch. We''re looking at a timeline of about two months to get everything done."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "As for the royalty rates and profit-sharing, we''ve got a preliminary n in ce. Of course, after hearing it out, you''re wee to share your thoughts, and we can negotiate to findmon ground..."


    Stoner was evidently well-prepared.


    The royalty rates and profit-sharing proposals he offered were incredibly fair.


    Besides that, he even brought the contract with him.


    From initial shock and confusion to earnest attention, Madge gradually found her calm.


    "Mr. Stoner," she took a deep breath, "I''m sorry..."


    The moment Stoner heard her preamble, his heart skipped a beat.


    Madge said, "The terms you''re offering are more than generous. It''s really just my own issues... I think I need some time to cool off..."


    After spending a decade in a pit of despair, Madge was wary of everyone.


    Despite Stoner''s earnest proposal, Nadine had been just as sincere when she first came knocking, only to lead to disappointment. Now, once bitten, twice shy.


    A glint of disappointment flickered in


    Stoner''s eyes, but he respected Madge''s decision: "Ms. Madge, Ipletely understand your feelings. It''s natural to feel this way after what you''ve been through but I believe that a mystery writer with impable logic, like yourself, possesses a rity and rationality beyond that of the average person."


    "Here''s my card, it has all my contact information. Should you decide to proceed, I hope Moonlight Publishing will be your first call." "Thank you," Madge epted the card.


    "And," Stoner produced a USB drive and slid it across to her, "this contains the digital manuscripts of your four books, handed to me by Roseanne. I''ve had them proofread already. While we can''t proceed with publishing at the moment, thought it best to give you the revised versions. They might be useful in the future."


    "Proofread already?!" Madge gasped, taken aback.


    Stoner''s expression turned solemn: "I apologize for not asking for your permission first..."


    "Why? All this effort, even without my agreement, seems wasteful. Is it worth it?"


    Stoner: "Well, what if you had agreed? Skipping the proofreading step would have cut at least half a month from the preparation time for the new release."


    Madge: "Aren''t you afraid of losing your investment?"


    Stoner: "Investing is always a mix of wins and losses, much like the fortunes of war."


    Fortunes of war, huh? Madge was momentarily lost in thought.


    "Ms. Madge," Stoner stood up, offering a smile and a handshake, "I hope we get the chance to work together in the future."


    Madge looked at his extended hand, pondering.


    Stoner, though perplexed, didn''t press her.


    Just as he awkwardly thought to retract his hand, Madge suddenly spoke, "All four books at once?"


    Stoner was initially taken aback. Then, his eyes lit up with realization.


    "Given that you''ve been out of the mystery scene for a decade, but with hits like ''The Weapon'' and ''Deste School'' under your belt, the market appeal is still strong. Our thinking is, if we''re going to make noise, it has to be loud enough to capture the public''s attention..."

 Chapter 384

    ?


    Roseanne and Norris were seated outside a cozy caf¨¦, separated from the world by arge ss window. Although their conversation was inaudible, the expressions on Madge''s face morphed from bewildered to solemn, and then to apologetic. It was clear their discussion was far from pleasant.


    Stoner was on his feet, ready to leave, when suddenly Madge looked up and said something that made him light up like a firework. He sat back down, and the two resumed their discussion with renewed vigor.


    This time, Madge was more animated, her earlier stiffness reced by a radiant glow.


    When it was time to leave, Stoner stood up, extended his hand, and said, "Ms. Woodward, here''s to a fruitful coboration."


    Without hesitation, Madge stood and shook his hand. ¡°Thank you. Our conversation would have been smoother if you''d brought out the manuscript edits from the start."


    Stoner replied, "Words hold a sacred power. They can tell stories, convey emotions, celebrate beauty, but they should never be used to morally bind someone."


    Madge sighed softly, "You''re a good editor. I hope this time..."


    She was determined not to misjudge him.


    On the way home, Roseanne inquired about Madge''s impression of Stoner.


    "Grounded, sincere, heartfelt."


    "So, you guys struck a deal?"


    "Yes. I was almost out of hope, but his earnestness was too genuine to reject. I figured, it couldn''t possibly get worse than it already was, so why not give each other a chance?"


    Back home, as Roseanne was poring over the contract details, she gasped.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Madge.


    Norris leaned in, "Is there a catch?"


    Shaking her head, Roseanne exined that the contract was not only fair but slightly in favor of Madge.


    Most importantly-


    The contract was with Madge as a person, not just for her book.


    This meant Stoner had broken the industry norm of signing works instead of authors, indicating a significantmitment to Madge.


    After understanding the situation, Norris and Madge were relieved.


    Roseanne then showed Madge Stoner''s profile, from his basic information to his notable sesses in creating blockbuster IPs.


    "Is he that impressive?" Madge asked.


    "Top of the line," was all Roseanne said.


    The following day, Madge received a substantial royalty payment from Moonlight Publishing.


    Norris eximed, "Ten, hundred, thousand... two million?!"


    And this was just for the royalties from the physical publication of four books. If there were reprints or sales of other derivative rights, there would be more toe.


    Madge was taken aback by Stoner''s swift action, as if he were eager to seal their agreement.


    Roseanne was equally stunned, "Mom, you''re amazing!"


    Madge blushed, "I didn''t expect..."


    She hadn''t thought she was worth that much.


    Even though they had agreed on a million, the final sum was double that amount. Madge was pleasantly surprised, especially since Stoner had promised to negotiate the best deal for her but hadn''t specified the amount.


    Just then, Stoner called-


    "Ms. Woodward, did you receive the payment?"


    "Yes, but the amount... it''s different from what we agreed upon?"


    "The million was the agreed


    publishing royalty, which weN?velDrama.Org content.


    discussed yesterday. An additional half a million was what I managed to secure on your behalf from the publisher, and the remaining half is from the sale of the short-series adaptation rights for ''The Lantern."


    "A short-series adaptation? The book rights were sold even before publication?"


    "Yes. That''s the power of your influence."


    Madge had never considered that after years away, she would still possess such "influence."


    Although Stoner had mentioned it before, Madge thought it was merely polite talk, without grasping the full extent of her impact.

 Chapter 385

    ?


    One evening, Roseanne''s bank ount mysteriously swelled by two million dors.


    The moment she received the notification, she froze, then flung off her covers, jumped out of bed, and raced to the next room¡ª


    "Mom, why are you transferring me money?"


    Madge and Norris exchanged a nce, seemingly anticipating her reaction. "Your father and I discussed it. You spent a fortune on that mansion, and we couldn''t chip in before, but now we can. It''s not much, but at least it''s something."


    "I don''t need money!"


    "I gave it to you not because I thought you needed it," Madge said softly, with a smile. "The mansion is where your dad and I live, and it''s only right for us to contribute towards its cost now that we can afford it."


    "But we''re family, we don''t need to split everything so clearly."


    "I agree, so do you still want to keep things so separate between us?"


    Caught off guard, Roseanne was speechless. "But..."


    "Enough with the ''buts''," Norris interrupted her, "Just listen to your mom. Besides, if we need money in the future, you wouldn''t hesitate to help us, right?"


    Roseanne: "...Of course not."


    "That settles it then. Look, it''s gettingte, and we have to catch the train tomorrow. You better go back to sleep."


    "...Okay, I''ll hold onto the money for now. If you need it, just ask."


    "Alright, off you go."


    Only then did Roseanne head back to her room.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Madge whispered, "That silly girl is probably overthinking this."


    Norris added, "Actually, Anne probably doesn''t care about the money..."


    He had a vague idea that his daughter must have a significant amount, though he never asked about the specifics. It likely wasn''t less than eight figures.


    Madge suddenly became serious, "No matter how much she has, it''s hers. What we give, no matter how little, is our way of showing our love as parents."


    It wasn''t about the amount of money, or whether it was needed or not.


    "We couldn''t afford a mansion for her when she was young. Now, we''re living in a great house thanks to her, but none of this should be taken for granted."


    Norris sighed, "I feel useless..."


    "You''re not useless."


    "Honey..." Norris was moved.


    "Without you, I couldn''t have had a child, and there would be no Anne."


    "?"


    ...


    The next morning at nine, Roseanne dropped her parents off at the train station.


    She watched them walk away until she could no longer see them, then turned to leave.


    When


    into


    One got home, she bumped


    who was about to knock


    on her door with a stack of pock


    hand.


    Swno


    "Mr. Reynolds." Roseanne climbed thest step and stood face to face with Owen.


    "Is your father home?" asked Owen.


    "My parents went back home today. Were you looking for him?"


    "He


    papers for him; I''ve printed them aff out here." He patted the


    hand.


    "Oh? They just left..."


    his


    "No worries, I have the digital copies. I''ll email them to you, and you can forward them to him."


    "Thank you, Mr. Reynolds, for going through the trouble!"


    "It''s no trouble. Your father... he''s a very interesting man."


    Except for one thing-he insisted on treating Owen like a brother.


    After her parents left, Roseanne''s life returned to its routine of moving between home and the library.


    Time flew by, and before she knew.


    it,


    September arrived, marking thee the new semester for elet


    graduate students...

 Chapter 386

    On that day, Roseanne got up early to check in at the administration office before handling her enrollment paperwork at the college. The orientation ceremony was scheduled for the next day.


    Since Roseanne wasn''t staying on campus, she skipped the hustle of moving into a dorm, leaving her afternoon wide open.


    She decided to drop by the Computer Science department to see Hans Olson.


    "Roseanne? What brings you here?!" Hans'' eyes lit up at the sight of her.


    "Just checking in on you. Wouldn''t want someone to get all pouty for not visiting, then spitefully quiz me, secretly slipping in final exam questions." "Ahem!" Hans coughed lightly, masking his guilt, "I-That''s... in the spirit of not wasting resources, making full use of every question!" After chatting for a while, Roseanne received a call from Madeleine, asking her toe to the office, so she excused herself to leave. "Madeleine called you?"


    "Mhm."


    Hans huffed, "I knew it was her, acting as if she owns you or something."


    Jealous much?


    As Roseanne approached Madeleine''s office, she heard other voicesing from inside before she even knocked. "Roseanne''s here? Come on in." Madeleine greeted her with a smile, "Perfect timing. You three should get to know each other." Madeleine had taken on three grad students this year, including Roseanne. The other two, a guy and a girl, were also there. The guy, Scales, was a local from Lumina City, 22 years old, a recent undergraduate who went straight into grad school. Standing at a good six feet with handsome features, he was the quintessential campus heartthrob.


    But his expression was a bit cold, creating a sense of distance.


    Mamie, sitting across from him, was hisplete opposite in demeanor-cheeks rosy, smiling broadly at Roseanne, revealing two cute dimples. Sure, she was a bit on the heavier side, but absolutely adorable!


    "Now that you''ve met, I hope you''ll work well together for the next three years. not... well, that might be a


    bit awkward since there won''t be anyone else to choose from"


    Roseanne pondered Madeleine''s words.


    OUMS


    Just then, Madeleine sighed, "I''m getting old, health''s declining. I''ve already applied to stop taking on new grad students."


    Meaning, they were Madeleine''sst students.


    If it hadn''t been for waiting for Roseanne, she would have stopped taking students much earlier.


    A person''s energy is finite, especially


    uN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    for someone like Madeleine, pursuing academic passions while battling health issues and aging.


    Mentoring students could distract from her research. But she had persisted for Roseanne...


    As she caught Madeleine''s warm gaze, Roseanne''s lips tensed up a bit.


    She had returned toote...


    But at least she was back...


    Mid-conversation, Madeleine stepped out to take a call, leaving the newly acquainted trio in an awkward silence.


    Then, a rustling sound broke the silence, followed by a box of chocte chip cookies sliding towards Roseanne. Mamie offered, "Chocte-vored. I''ve tried them; they''re not too sweet. Want some?"


    But Roseanne''s attention was elsewhere


    "Are you from the South?"


    Mamie groaned, "Is my ent that obvious?"


    Roseanne paused, "Maybe I just have a good ear?"


    "Ugh... Roseanne, you have such a nice way of talking."


    It wasn''t her ent; it was Roseanne''s keen hearing.


    That''s when Scales chimed in softly, "Oh, then maybe I have good ears too."

 Chapter 387

    ?


    Mamie was practically vibrating with anticipation as she handed a cookie to Roseanne. "Here, try this!"


    Roseanne epted the cookie with a polite, "Thanks."


    "Well? How''s the taste? Good, isn''t it?"


    Roseanne could almost see Mamie turning into a puppy wagging its tail, waiting for a pat on the head. "It''s delicious, not too sweet."


    "I knew it!" Mamie beamed, triumphant. "I''ve tried loads of brands, and this one''s chocte chip cookies are simply the best!"


    After a moment, Mamie turned to Scales with an offer. "Want one?"


    Scales shook his head, "No, thanks. Too many calories for me right now. I''m trying to keep fit."


    He meant no offense, just that he was on a strict diet for the gym. But the reaction he got was unexpected.


    Mamie, who was not particrly tall and quite on the plump side, looked like she''d been pped. New guy, what''s your deal? Can''t we all just get along?


    Thankfully, Roseanne jumped in, "Mamie, could I have another one, please?"


    Mamie scooted over to Roseanne, her mood instantly lifted. "Roseanne, you''re the best."


    Scales was left confused.


    Soon, the pack of cookies was empty, with Roseanne having three and the rest devoured by Mamie. It was clear why Mamie was always so cheerful and hearty.


    Just then, Madeleine returned, carrying their student IDs and meal cards. "It''s 5:30. How about we head to the cafeteria for dinner?" The group agreed without hesitation.


    ...


    The cafeteria was bustling, so they settled for a variety of dishes. The fifth floor had private rooms withrge round tables that could fit more than a dozen people.


    Knowing Mamie came from a ce with a sweet tooth, Roseanne carefully picked a dish that would cater to her preference. Mamie''s eyes sparkled with gratitude.


    Scales wasn''t much of a talker and


    never expressed any strong preferences, so Roseanne didn''t put much effort into catering to his likes or dislikes. But she made sure to include a couple of Madeleine''s favorites - a bnced meat that catered to everyone.


    After dinner, Madeleine insisted on paying. No one objected.


    As they were leaving, they bumped into another group. Edna was at the center, surrounded by students, herughter carrying across the hallway.


    Upon seeing Madeleine, Edna''s smile briefly faltered before she regained herposure. "Madeleine, treating the students to dinner?"


    Madeleine responded with a nomittal hum.


    "The word is you''ve stopped taking on new students?"


    It was true, and Madeleine saw no point in denying it.


    "That''s such a shame. Students are like the spring shoots; they need to keeping to keep the garden alive. Now, you''ve only got these three and no ns for more.at''s like leaving the field barren."


    Edna''s tone was almost mocking as she introduced her five new students - Sybil, Arkle, ter, Hertha, and Grace. "We''re all in the same faculty, and it''s always good to get acquainted early on."


    Mamie inhaled sharply, attracting Roseanne''s concern. "What''s wrong?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In this adaptation, traditional


    Chinese elements were reced with more Western cultural references, such as the choice of chocte chip cookies as a snack, and the setting was adjusted to fit a Western academic and social environment.

 Chapter 388

    ?


    Mamie raised an eyebrow, "This Sybil...she''s something else."


    "How so?"


    "As soon as I got my grad school eptance, I joined the freshers'' group chat, and everyone''s been talking about this Sybil..."


    A top student at our university, didn''t quite hit the mark for an automatic schrship due to her GPA, but having published six articles in international science journals during her undergrad, the department made an exception and offered her a spot.


    She''s been dubbed the "prodigy," the "rising academic star."


    "So, this is the famous Ms. Payne we''ve been hearing all about. Pleasure to finally meet you," chuckled a guy among the group, though his tone suggested otherwise.


    Mamie frowned, "That''s ter, the admin of the freshers'' group chat. Guy spends like 22 out of 24 hours online, always stirring things up."


    As soon as ter spoke up, Edna turned to the others, "Well, what are you waiting for? Everyone, say hello to Ms. Payne."


    Sybil just smirked, staying silent. She was well-known, certainly, but also unmistakably proud.


    Grace nodded slightly, true to her name, her smile was gentle and her voice melodious, "Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Payne."


    Hertha, on the other hand, was visibly awkward.


    She had tried everything-visiting when sick, bearing gifts, treating Madeleine like royalty to gain favor.


    Now she found herself in Edna''s camp.


    And deep down, she knew exactly how shended her grad spot-the exams didn''t go her way, but gifts made a path. Madeleine obviously knew it too.


    So facing her now was even more daunting.


    Her eyes darted around, avoiding contact.


    Then there was this guy named Arkle, who eagerly stepped forward, gripping Madeleine''s hand tightly-


    "Ms. Payne, it''s an honor! I-I''m Arkle! I''ve read your papers, watched your lectures online, never imagined I''d meet you in person, I''m¡ªI''m so thrilled..."


    His excitement seemed genuine, given his rapid breathing, trembling body, and the bright sparkle in his eyes.


    Madeleine, taken aback at first, smiled and gently reciprocated the handshake, "Nice to meet you, Arkle."


    The guy''s tan face flushed with a rosy tint, and he scratched his head, revealing a bright white smile.


    Tall, easily over six feet, dressed in


    nothing fancier than a wort


    T-shirt and shorts, with leather


    dals on his feet. Content h


    to


    Hisugh was both robust and simple.


    ter quickly stepped in, yanking him back, "Get over there, you bumpkin. You''re making us look bad!"


    Arkle, however, seemed oblivious to


    the


    reveless, still grinning foolishly,


    in the fact that Ms. PayneText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    had just called him by his name.


    Edna wasn''t pleased. Having her student fawn over her rival was like a public betrayal.


    But she quickly rposed herself, shing a smile, "Ms. Payne, aren''t you going to introduce your student?" Madeleine didn''t want to engage.


    ter, seizing the moment, chimed in, "Yeah, Ms. Payne, your turn."


    Madeleine''s response was cold and deliberate, "We''re not in the same research group. No need for introductions."


    Before Edna could retort, ter took the lead, "Is it really no need, or are you just embarrassed?"


    "You-" Mamie was livid, eyes bulging, "Some mouths just can''t speak anything nice!"


    ter shot back, "So what? I''m better than you, a fat pig!"


    Mamie was stunned.


    Sure, she was overweight, but being outright called a "pig" to her face was a first!


    Roseanne''s expression darkened,


    "Seems like Ms. Edna''s students aren''t much to speak of either.


    Spewing insults, even resorting toet


    personal attacks, such low


    velvet


    standards. As the saying goes, "Birds of a feather flock together. Clearly, a case of the blind leading the blind!"

 Chapter 389

    ?


    The words didn''t just sting ter; they pped Edna and the rest of them right across the face.


    "So, you''re the older graduate student, huh?" Edna finally gave Roseanne a proper look, smirking with disdain. "Got a sharp tongue, I see. Wonder if your smarts measure up."


    ter chimed in: "Seriously! Who gets into grad school pushing thirty? Either a few screws loose or just not much upstairs. Has the bar really gotten that low for academia?"


    Roseanne, unfazed, replied calmly, "Whether my brain''s wired right isn''t your concern, but you- you''re definitely sick."


    Out of nowhere, Scales joined the fray: "Rabies, to be exact. Biting anyone in reach."


    Turning to Edna, he added, "If I were the owner, I''d put down a rabid dog like that pronto. Save myself the trouble of getting bittenter."


    A chill ran down Edna''s spine.


    ter exploded on the spot-


    "Who are you calling a rabid dog?! You''re the sick dogs!"


    Roseanne retorted, "The one barking is usually the dog. Ms. Payne, let''s not waste our time with these roadblocks."


    Madeleine, who had been fuming, suddenly felt her anger dissipate.


    "Alright."


    The group of four made to leave when Edna suddenly piped up: "The department''s funding has been officially approved. You''ve failed to produce any noteworthy papers for years. If I were you, I''d gracefully step aside for someone more capable."


    Madeleine stiffened.


    Edna continued, "Resources should go to those who truly need them, not to those resting on theirurels, wasting away. Right, Ms. Payne?" Roseanne nced back, her voice icy, "Whether it''s a waste isn''t for you to judge. Academic achievements will prove who truly deserves those resources."


    "Well said!" Edna pped mockingly. "I look forward to seeing what academic marvels you''ll bring to the table."


    With that, Roseanne and her group left.


    ter sneered, "With Carlson around, you''re nothing!"


    ...


    The next day, at the opening ceremony, students were seated by college.


    Naturally, Roseanne, Mamie, and Scales stuck together.


    The usual drill unfolded: speeches from university leaders, followed by faculty heads, and then a representative from the neers...


    The trio was about to doze off when suddenly, a buzz of excitement


    stirred from the back of their


    college''s section, followed bel.ne


    hushed whispers-


    "Was that really Carlson who just walked by?"


    "Absolutely sure!"


    "But shouldn''t he be swamped with work? Why attend the opening ceremony?"


    "Who knows? Maybe just here for the show?"


    "And what a show... You think the ''Walking SCI'' has time to kill?"


    "Walking SCI"?"


    "Can''t believe you don''t know!"


    "Uh... know what?"


    "Carlson, Professor Edna''s star pupil,N?velDrama.Org content.


    aced his way into Kingswell


    University as a science prodigy. Started publishing papers in undergrad. Senior year alone, snagged three SCI papers, sailed


    straight into grad school, and h


    been cranking out ster research yearly."


    "Saying he''s carrying half our science department''s reputation isn''t an overstatement. Professor Edna''s pride and joy-heck, even the faculty heads smile a little brighter around him."


    This was Roseanne''s second time hearing "Carlson" in just two days.

 Chapter 390

    ?


    The opening ceremony was over, and with it, Roseanne''s graduate life had officially begun. Her schedule was packed, from nine in the morning until noon, almost every slot was filled.


    Mamie almost arrivedte on her first day, wearing flip-flops and shorts as if she had just rolled out of bed. Roseanne paused for a moment before reminding her, "...Mamie, did you forget to change your shoes?"


    "Huh?" Mamie nced down at her Crocs, "Nope, these are the ones. What about them?"


    "You... came to ss in flip-flops?"


    "Yeah, what''s the issue? Back home, it''s all flip-flops and shorts during summer. I even got these Crocs to be a bit more formal."


    Scales gave her a look and retorted, "Formal, really?"


    Mamie defended, "How is it not formal?!"


    Scales just shrugged, "Alright, as long as you''re happy."


    Mamie huffed, "You wouldn''t get it."


    Scales was speechless. He didn''t really get it, indeed.


    After ss, the trio decided to grab lunch together.


    During their conversation, Roseanne found out that neither of her friends lived on campus. Scales lived in his family''s house, while Mamie had rented an apartment nearby, not far from where Roseanne stayed.


    Mamie seemed to really like Roseanne. Being on the heavier side, Mamie often faced ridicule about her weight. It was rare for girls to approach her willingly, but Roseanne was an exception.


    Despite her stunning looks, which could seem intimidating at first, she was down-to-earth and never judged others based on appearances. "...Roseanne, I heard there''s this diner near our school that''s absolutely amazing. It''s all over social media, super popr, and the best part? It''s affordable. How about we try it out today...?" Mamie suggested, not finishing her sentence when suddenly, a bouquet of roses appeared out of nowhere.


    To be precise, it appeared in front of Roseanne, making Mamie an unintentional bystander.


    Murray, dressed sharply in a suit with the top buttons casually undone, showcasing his long, sleek legs, approached Roseanne, holding a bunch of yellow roses.


    "Anne, it''s been a while."


    Catching the hint quickly, Mamie grabbed Scales and walked away.


    "What are you doing?" Scales frowned.


    "Can''t you see someone''s giving Roseanne flowers?"


    "So what?"


    "You wanna be a third wheel?"


    Roseanne, facing Murray,


    instinctively furrowed her brows


    ?


    "What are you doing here?" belongs to


    s to en.kikistories t


    "Your favorite yellow roses, wishing you a smooth start to the semester."


    He offered the flowers to her.


    Roseanne, however, stepped back, maintaining a distance. "I don''t want them."


    He gave a bitter smile. "Can''t I even say congrattions?"


    "You can say it, but I won''t ept the flowers."


    Roseanne wasn''t falling for his traps.


    Murray asked, "Do we really have to be like this?"


    Roseanne answered, "Aren''t we already there?"


    He was left speechless.


    "Wow! Someone''s getting flowers-"


    "That guy''s so handsome!"


    "Who''s the girl? Anyone knows her?"


    "She seems new, could she be a new student?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The school''s entrance was bustling, and


    s grand gesture


    bound to draw attention.


    s to en.kikistories as ne


    Although most didn''t recognize Roseanne, there were a few who did, like¡ª


    "Hey, isn''t that the older grad student?"


    Sybil stopped in her tracks.


    Grace, walking with her, also paused, following Sybil''s gaze only to equally


    stunned. Content beel.ne


    SWI


    to

 Chapter 391

    ?


    A tall and handsome guy was standing in front of her, holding out a bouquet of roses, but Roseanne''s expression was anything but pleased.


    Sybil clicked her tongue. "Being pretty sure has its perks. School''s barely started and you''ve got admirers already?"


    "And Grace, you''re not bad-looking yourself. Howe no one''s bringing you flowers?"


    Grace just smiled softly, not taking the bait. "Is that something topare?"


    "Hmph! Pretending to be all aloof, I don''t buy it. You must be jealous!"


    Grace''s smile remained unchanged.


    Sybil threw out, "Pretending too hard just makes you a hypocrite," and then stormed off.


    Grace stood still, her smile slowly fading.


    Not too far away, two guys were standing-


    Carlson: "...Have you got all that?"


    Arkle scratched his head, his gaze drifting past and suddenly lighting up with recognition.


    Carlson followed his gaze, seeing the flower-giving scene unfold, and frowned. "If you want to go further in your studies, don''t let trivial things like romance distract you."


    "...Oh, right, got it, Carlson!" Arkle nodded vigorously.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But...


    "That girl looks like she''s in Prof. Payne''s ss," he paused, then added, "She''s pretty sharp."


    She left ter speechless and even had the guts to publicly call Prof. Edna a hypocrite. Pretty cool!


    Carlson, however, wasn''t interested. After a brief nce, he didn''t look over again.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the local supermarket to pick up some essentials."


    Arkle quickly waved his hands, "No need, no need, I''ve brought everything."


    Carlson''s lips twitched, "You mean the toothbrush that''s lost all its bristles, or the face towel with a hole in it?"


    Arkle''s face flushed with embarrassment. "I, I thought they were still usable, so I didn''t get new ones."


    New ones cost money.


    Carlson sighed, seeing a bit of his younger self in Arkle.


    They both came from the same small town, though Carlson had left earlier to attend Kingswell University for his undergrad.


    Arkle''s undergrad was at a regr college, nothing prestigious.


    After striving hard and taking the entrance exams twice, he finally made it to Kingswell University for his postgrad.


    Considering they were from the


    same hometown and knew each et


    other since childhood, Carlson


    hinally felt inclined to look out for


    a bit more.


    For kids like them from the countryside, finding care and warmth in this strange city was a luxury.


    Having been drenched in the rain himself, he couldn''t help but want to offer an umbre to someone else. "I''ll buy them for you."


    "No need, thanks." Arkle quickly refused, "I''ve got money. My parents gave me quite a bit before I left." His excitement brought out his ent.


    Carlson didn''t say anything, just led the way to the supermarket.


    As for confessions, men, women... none of that concerned him.


    People like them agonize over a toothbrush, while othe


    recingne


    effortlessly drop loads of mone??


    a bouquet of flowers.


    The world has always been unfair.


    ...


    Roseanne once again dodged the roses and spoke up, "I''ve got something to do, I''ll be leaving first."


    With that, she headed straight towards Mamie and Scales.


    Murray, holding the flowers, stood still, a bitter smile slowly creeping onto his face.


    It was only after Roseanne had left and the onlookers had dispersed that he came back to his senses.


    He walked over to a trash can, let go of his hand, and the bright, beautiful roses fell into the filth.


    He turned and walked away.


    l


    Grace hadn''t left yet. Her curious and thoughtful gaze lingered on Murray''s retreating figure before retracting. Then, clutching her books, she too left.

 Chapter 392

    ?


    Roseanne met up with her friends, and they headed off to the trendy diner downtown.


    It was noon, and the ce was reasonably busy, but they only had to wait behind two groups before being seated.


    Mamie had been itching with curiosity the whole trip, barely able to contain her gossip-loving soul. As they waited for their food, she couldn''t help herself and blurted out, "Roseanne, did you know that handsome guy who gave you the bouquet of roses? They were pretty nice, he''s got good taste."


    Roseanne nodded, her tone even, "I know him. He''s my ex-boyfriend."


    "...What?" Mamie was taken aback by this revtion, immediately silencing herself, not daring to probe further.


    Scales, however, shot her an intrigued look.


    After their meal, they headed to Madeleine''s office.


    With no sses in the afternoon, Madeleine nned to take them to theb.


    Mamie gasped, "Already?!"


    She had thought it would take at least a year of study before they''d be allowed to touch the research projects, yet here they were, diving into the "deep end" right away!


    Scales was less surprised but still found it unexpected.


    Only Roseanne knew how long Madeleine''s project had been dyed and how desperately she hoped for a breakthrough.


    By the time they left, it was already dark outside.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When Roseanne got home it was nine o''clock. She hadn''t had dinner and was too exhausted to even think about cooking. She just copsed on the couch, her eyelids fighting a losing battle with gravity.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    Roseanne mustered her energy to answer it, "Mr. Reynolds?"


    "I was passing by from the university, and Mr. Olson mentioned Professor Payne took you guys to theb?"


    "Yeah."


    "Just got back?"


    "Mhm."


    "Haven''t had dinner?"


    "I''m so hungry!"


    Owen chuckled, "Hold on a moment."


    With that, he turned and went back to his ce, quickly returning with a container in hand.


    "It''s still warm, make do with this," he said, handing it over with a smile.


    Roseanne blinked, "Is this..."


    It didn''t look like takeout, but if it was homemade, why the container?


    "My family brought it over."


    "No, I can''t ept this. You should have it."


    "I''ve already eaten. This is an extra portion."


    "Oh..." Roseanne was tempted.


    She was so tired today, didn''t want takeout, and definitely didn''t want to cook.


    Owen was like an angel.


    "Alright then, thank you, Mr. Reynolds! I''ll clean the container and return it after."


    "Sure."


    Roseanne took the container inside, opened it, and was greeted by the steam of still-hot food.


    The container had threeyers; the first was filled with fluffy, white rice.


    The second Mayer was all meat


    dishes, including BBQ ribs, beef st


    with


    latoes, and saut¨¦ed chicken


    with bell peppers.


    The thirdyer was divided in two, one side with vegetables, the other with soup.


    A perfect bnce of meat and vegetables, the aroma was irresistible.


    ...


    At the Reynolds Mansion, the lights were bright.


    Silver paced back and forth in the living room, restless, alternating between sitting and standing.


    Her movements were making


    Ferdinand Reynolds'' head spin,


    with you, pacing around at this bour? Trying to squash ants?"


    At the mention of ants, Silver retorted without missing a beat, "It''s your son''s fault!"


    Ferdinand was puzzled, "Which one?"


    "Who else? Owen!"


    "Owen?" Ferdinand was even surprised. Their youngest had


    always been independent,


    a


    worry, and grew up to be even more disciplined than himself.


    His friends oftenined about their no-good kids or the troublemakers they raised!


    He never had thoseints.

 Chapter 393

    His oldest son Neville took over the family business, the middle son Gorman became a top-notchwyer, and the youngest, Owen, dedicated his life to scientific research.


    "Did anything happen when you visited Owen this afternoon?"


    Silver frowned, speaking deliberately, "Something''s off about him."


    "What do you mean, ''off''?"


    "When I went to drop off some food for him today, he actually asked for two portions! Two, can you believe it?!"


    Uh...


    Ferdinand didn''t quite get it: "And? What''s wrong with that?"


    "My gut tells me our son might have a girlfriend!"


    Why else would he ask for two portions?


    Ferdinand thought it was going to be some earth-shattering news. "So, he asked for an extra meal. What''s the big deal? Maybe he''s nning to eat twice. Or maybe it''s for a casual friend. You''re overthinking it."


    He got himself a cup of tea, savored the aroma before taking a sip, a picture of rxation in stark contrast to Silver''s anxious demeanor.


    "You know Owen. All he does is bury himself in experiments and data. He hardly everes home for meals, let alone has time for dating. Besides, our son''s at the age where having a girlfriend should be good news, right? You''ve been nagging about setting him up with someone from this family or that. Now it seems like he''s taken matters into his own hands. What''s there to worry about?"


    Kids grow up; they''re meant to spread their wings. You can''t control them forever.


    Not that you could if you tried.


    Silver knew this to be true.


    But the thought of her son dating some girl who just appeared out of nowhere filled her with mixed emotions.


    "I''m off to bed!"


    Ferdinand quipped, "Eh? You''re done stepping on ants for the day?"


    "Early to bed, early to rise."


    She nned to head over to Owen''s rented ce first thing in the morning to see what was really going on.


    ...


    September mornings dawn early.


    Roseanne was awakened by sunlight piercing through the curtains before her rm even rang.


    She sat up, yawned, and began her morning routine.


    After having breakfast, cleaning up the kitchen and seeing it was about time, she headed out to the university.


    Passing by the fourth floor, she


    suddenly heard a scream from below. Looking over the railing, she saw a woman in high heels and a long dress tripped by a pile of garbage.


    The two apartments on the third floor had a habit of leaving their trash out overnight for the morning cleanup. Sometimes, it


    up half the staircaseke


    It was both unsightly and smelly.


    The woman probably tripped because of her tall heels and unfamiliarity with the ce.


    "Are you alright?" Roseanne helped her up.


    "Thank you" Silver started to say, then turned to see Roseanne''s face.


    Hiss...


    Why did she look familiar?


    It didn''t take long for her to remember; this was the barista from the tea tasting event the other day.


    Silver still remembered how theN?velDrama.Org content.


    otherdies snickered in the corneet Wmaking skills.  she publicly criticized heee


    tea


    to


    Silver didn''t consider herself petty or unable to take criticism, but for some reason, she just didn''t like this girl.


    Perhaps it was the way she stood out in her tea-making apron. Or her close rtionship with N.


    Or maybe it was just her face.


    Whatever it was, everything about her seemed wrong.


    Clearly, Roseanne also recalled who Silver was, responding coolly, "No problem."


    Then she let go, stepping back to put some distance between them.


    Silver, noticing her eagerness to distance herself, frowned unconsciously.


    She didn''t want to engage but felt somewhat unwilling to let it go: "What are you doing here?"


    Roseanne replied calmly, "I live here."

 Chapter 394

    ?


    As soon as Silver heard the state of the apartmentplex, she couldn''t help but vent, "Gosh, this block is a dumpster fire! Trash everywhere, it stinks to high heaven. Doesn''t anyone care about cleanliness here? And look at these walls, all grimy, and the railings covered in dust. Probably never seen a cloth in their lives..."


    Roseanne nced at her watch, realizing they were runningte. Seeing that there wasn''t much of an issue, she had no interest in sticking around for moreints. So, she just walked off.


    Silver watched the girl''s retreating figure, her lips curving into a smirk.


    That sensation of being ignored just intensified.


    She looked up, noting several more flights of stairs, all equally daunting...


    Taking a deep breath and gritting her teeth, Silver resigned herself to the climb, her high heels clicking against the steps. As she ascended, she continued to grumble, "Leaving a perfectly good condo to rent this rundown hole... Absolutely maddening..."


    Finally reaching the seventh floor, Silver fumbled for the spare key and let herself in.


    Owen was out, probably at theb by this time.


    She did a quick tour. The living room was spotless, and it was clear only one person lived here.


    She even checked the floor, not a single long hair in sight.


    Silver puzzled over this: Maybe she was overthinking things?


    Heading to the kitchen to retrieve the lunchbox she had brought over the other day, she froze.


    On the kitchen counter, there was only one lunchbox.


    Just one.


    The other was missing.


    Definitely given to someone else.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Something was up!


    Without lingering, Silver took the hint and headed straight back to the family mansion.


    "See! I knew it!" she eximed upon returning.


    Ferdinand raised an eyebrow: "Caught him red-handed?"


    "Pfft! What red-handed? It''s not like he''smitting a crime!"


    "If you know it''s not a crime, why the rush?" he teased.


    Silver was lost in thought, ignoring hisments: "What''s Owen''s character like? Like you said, he wouldn''t spare a second nce even if there were girls around. And now he''s packing lunches for someone? He''s always been a loner, definitely not for a bro. So, he must have a girlfriend now!"


    Her initial doubts solidifying into conviction as she analyzed further.


    Ferdinand, sipping his tea, looked utterly bemused, "All this fuss just to check up on your son? You really need to find better hobbies. Maybe worry about Neville and Gorman''s love lives instead of meddling with the youngest."


    Silver stood her ground, "Neville''s always been decisive, my advice would fall on deaf ears. And Gorman? Always the heartbreaker, constantly surrounded by scandal. No need for me to worry there."


    "But Owen, he''s not getting any younger, always buried in hisb work. A mother has to be concerned. My son is exceptional. He doesn''t need a superstar wife, just someone we know well enough to trust."


    Ferdinand, massaging his forehead in exasperation, "Neville makes his own decisions, and you think Owen doesn''t? We shouldn''t interfere with whatever is going on with him. It''s better to just let nature take its course."


    Silver rolled her eyes, "You don''t get it."


    Won


    S


    He didn''t understand a mother''s heart, nor a mother''s worries about her future daughter-inw... After a day filled with sses, Roseanne had dinner and spent some time at the library.


    By the time she stepped out, night had fallen.


    Walking home, the streets were well-lit, not at all daunting.


    Approaching the stairs to her apartment, she bumped into Owen, just back from his evening run.

 Chapter 395

    ?


    Owen, dressed in ck athletic gear with beads of sweat glistening on his forehead, appeared calm and collected.


    His breathing was steady, betraying no signs of the vigorous workout he had justpleted.


    "Good evening, Mr. Reynolds."


    "Why are you just getting back now?" Owen asked.


    Roseanne replied, "I was at the library for a bit."


    As they reached the seventh floor, she continued, "Oh, I''ve already cleaned the lunch box for you, just give me a moment..."


    Roseanne quickly entered her apartment and returned with the lunch box in hand, passing it to Owen.


    Suddenly, he asked, "Has Ms. Payne been leading your project grouptely?"


    "Yeah, but the progress is..."


    "I''ve discussed it with her before; her approach is wed. But you know how stubborn she can be. She won''t change her mind until she''s exhausted all other possibilities."


    Roseanne had noticed this too.


    She even mentioned it to Madeleine, but was told there wasn''t enough data to justify a change in direction, risking the past two years'' efforts being in vain.


    "How about we catch up over dinner this Saturday? We could brainstorm some ideas on how to persuade her."


    "This Saturday?" Roseanne hesitated, "I''m sorry, I already have ns."


    Owen paused, "No worries, we''ll make it some other time when you''re free."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure."


    On Saturday, Roseanne met up with Mamie at the Scales residence.


    [I''ve informed the property management. Just give them the apartment number when you arrive.]


    Scales had sent a message earlier.


    Looking up at the apartment building, Roseanne felt a sense of anticipation.


    Mamie whistled, "Scales must be loaded."


    The apartment was owned, not rented, and the property deed bore Scales'' name, something they had noticed upon signing in. "Come in, I''ve got disposable slippers for you."


    Living on the twelfth floor, Scales greeted them and casually asked, "What can I get you to drink?"


    Mamie''s eyes lit up. "Got any soda?"


    "Regr or diet?"


    "Regr for sure. What''s the point of soda if it''s diet?"


    Scales shrugged, then turned to Roseanne, "And you?"


    "Just water for me, thanks."


    She wasn''t picky about beverages.


    After changing into slippers, Roseanne took a quick nce around the apartment. The decor


    was as minimalist as Scales himself, dominated by shades of ck,


    white, and grey.


    Mamie, ever so bold, wandered around before stopping in front of a closet, pointing at something that looked both like a specimen and a sculpture. "What''s this bone for?"


    "Decoration," Scales replied nonchntly.


    "It''s really unique. Where can I buy one? Could you share a link?"


    "You can''t buy it."


    "Why not?"


    "It''s a human bone."


    Mamie jumped back, startled.


    Who uses human bones for decoration?


    Seeing her reaction, Scales'' lips curled into a slight smirk, "Just kidding. I''ll share you the linkter."


    Mamie muttered to herself about his strange sense of humor.


    Meanwhile, Roseanne had alre


    taken out herptop, "We''ve got three sets of data. Not too much, but it''s not a small amount either Let''s get started."


    "Sure," they agreed, getting down to business.


    Their efficiency exceeded Roseanne''s expectations.


    Scales'' expertise was expected, but Mamie''s contribution came as a surprise.


    Although her foundation wasn''t as


    solid as Scales'', her excellent


    memory and ability to think critically


    made her stand out. Her mental agility far surpassed her physical flexibility.


    Mamie felt a bit speechless-unsure if she was being praised or teased.

 Chapter 396

    ?


    "Finally done!" Mamie eximed, closing herptop with a sense of relief.


    Beside her, an empty collection of soda cans bore witness to her long night.


    Scales chimed in, "Let''s go out. The meal''s on me."


    Roseanne and Mamie didn''t hesitate to take up his offer.


    After all, they had many more days of coboration ahead, plenty of time for reciprocation.


    Inside the steakhouse


    The ce was lit by dazzling chandeliers, with the soft melodies of a piano ying in the background.


    "Do you have a reservation?" the host asked.


    "I booked a table yesterday," Scales responded, pulling up his reservation on his phone.


    Soon, they were led to their table.


    Roseanne had been here before and knew that although this ce was pricier than most, the quality of food and service was unmatched.


    Taking her seat, Mamie couldn''t help but look around curiously, touching the fine linen and murmuring, "This is so different from back home..." She then started snapping pictures with her phone.


    Noticing the puzzled looks from her friends, sheughed awkwardly, "I''m sending these to Duke-oh, that''s my dad. He''s never seen a ce like this before."


    She then focused on her photography.


    Scales gazed at her with a mix of sympathy and warmth.


    So, her family situation was... like that.


    Trying not to jump to conclusions, he cautiously asked, "What does your dad do?"


    Mamie paused, a reaction that Scales and Roseanne interpreted as reluctance.


    "If it''s not something you''refortable sharing..." he trailed off, giving her an out.


    Mamie hesitated before replying, "Um... my mom''s a homemaker, doesn''t work. And my dad, well, he doesn''t have a traditional job either. He looks after our apartment building, kind of like a janitor, I guess. And since we live near the coast, they sometimes go fishing to make a little extra. You guys shoulde over sometime; the fresh shrimp is amazing!"


    Hearing her story painted a clear picture for Roseanne and Scales of Mamie''s background.


    It wasmendable how well they


    had raised her to be so cheerful and


    under those


    Bsces.


    Roseanne, moved, said, "We''d love to visit someday!"


    Mamie''s eyes sparkled, "Really? That would be awesome!"


    Scales, trying to lighten the mood, said, "Order whatever you like, don''t hold back."


    "Really?" Mamie''s eyes widened.


    "Yes."


    "Then, I''m really going for it. Waiter-can we start with three steaks, please?"


    The emphasis wasn''t on the number, but on "start."


    Scales was momentarily speechless.


    Soon, their appetizers arrived, followed by the main course.


    Roseanne and Scales passed on dessert, leaving it all for Mamie.


    "Why aren''t you guys eating?" she asked.


    "We''re full, you go ahead," Roseanne smiled.


    Mamie grinned, "If you insist!"


    Scales reassured her, "And if it''s not enough, we can order more."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mamie nodded, smiling, then asked, "So, what do your parents do?"


    Roseanne shared openly, "My dad''s a teacher, and my mom''s a novelist."


    "Wow-a


    Velist! That sounds


    amazing Mamie''s eyes shone whet


    curiosity and admiration.


    s to en.kikistoriet


    Both Roseanne and Scales felt a pang of sympathy.


    "And you, Caley?" Mamie asked, her eyes filled with genuine interest.


    In the


    Scales didn''t


    even mind the


    kel


    nickname. "My parents are civil servants."


    Mamie was visibly impressed, repeating, "That''s so nice, so nice..."

 Chapter 397

    ?


    After nearly polishing off their tes, Scales stood up to settle the bill.


    Just as they were about to leave, they bumped into ter, Sybil, Grace, and Arkle. The only one missing from their usual troupe was Hertha, which wasn''t surprising considering she never dined at ces like this.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Ms. Payne''s three musketeers?!" ter broke the ice with a smirk, but his teasing tone made people ufortable. Roseanne and herpanions didn''t respond.


    ter''s smile stiffened a bit before he continued, "What a coincidence running into you here. Didn''t see Ms. Payne with you. Too stingy to treat you to a meal at such a swanky ce, huh? Not like us; Ms. Edna covered our tab today."


    "The department really does spoil us, huh? Most of this year''s research funds went to our project."


    "It''s a real shame, you know. You guys work your tails off for a grad degree, only to end up with an advisor who barely has a say. What kind of future does that hold for you?"


    ter''s words flew non-stop, while Sybil and Grace looked on with cold indifference.


    Only Arkle, ever the peacemaker, tried to intervene but was briskly pushed aside by ter-


    "Back off, bumpkin! I don''t want to catch your country stink!"


    Arkle stiffened, a look of hurt and inferiority shed in his eyes, but he continued, "Come on, we''re all ssmates here. No need to... make it awkward."


    "Why don''t you just shut it? You think you have a say here?"


    "Why can''t I speak? I''ve got a mouth, don''t I?" Arkle retorted, his patience wearing thin.


    But arguing was not his forte.


    ter sneered, "Oh, look! The country boy''s got a temper. Know your ce, will ya? Or do you no longer care about your future here?" Arkle hung his head.


    He remembered Carlson''s advice: Kids from our background will always face unfair treatment. Keep your head down until you''re strong enough to make them look your way.


    But Arkle wondered, would fairness still mean anything by then?


    "Alright," Sybil suddenly spoke up, "let''s drop it."


    Grace quickly added, "Yeah, Ms. Edna and Carlson always say they hope we can all get along."


    Mentioning "Carlson" was a deliberate move to remind ter not to overdo it, considering Arkle was under Carlson''s wing.


    Pushing someone too hard could lead to ufortable questions.


    ¨¦t


    ter then lost his steam, "Alright, alright. Wasn''t trying to give him a hard time. Just can''t stand people who don''t know their ce...always siding with outsiders!"


    His gaze shifted back to Roseanne and her group, "Speaking of which, ever consider joining our team?"


    Roseanne scoffed, "Sorry, not interested."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ter nodded, "Though you''re not quite up to our level, we are a weing group, you¡ª"


    "Sorry, you seem to have misunderstood me. I meant-your group isn''t up to ours."


    "You!"


    "A group that spends its budget on wining and dining rather than reat research? I''ve said it before, a rotten head results in a rotten tail. Seems like your group''s culture is O consistent."


    Scales chimed in, "And, isn''t your behavior viting some regtions?"


    Mamie immediately raised her


    phone, "I record this for evidence.


    Say it again, who treated you to this


    meal? Ms. Edna, right? If I''m not mistaken, you said Ms. Edna covered your tab...?"

 Chapter 398

    ?


    ter was in a panic: "What the heck are you doing?! You believe I can sue you for invasion of privacy?!"


    Mamie retorted, "Public ce, legitimate evidence gathering. Sue all you want, but I''m just a concerned citizen here, thank you very much." "You-you guys-" ter was fuming.


    Sybil, seeing Mamie was seriously filming with her phone, couldn''t help frowning: "ter, are you out of your mind?"


    ter was like, "What the fuck?"


    "If you don''t know, then don''t talk nonsense. We''re splitting the bill here, fair and square. No expenses for you to im. Now, move it, let''s eat and head back to school!"


    ter, resentful, shot a menacing re at Roseanne and the others before walking away.


    Arkle, however, didn''t move, caught up in the thought of splitting the bill...


    "Sorry, I just remembered something urgent. I gotta go, enjoy your meal!"


    With that, he dashed off faster than a rabbit.


    ter scoffed: "Country bumpkin! Just afraid of spending money!"


    Sybil dismissed it: "Let him be."


    As Roseanne and her friends left the diner, their ride pulled up.


    Mamie and Scales got in first.


    Roseanne was about to take the shotgun seat when she caught a figure out of the corner of her eye and paused.


    Thinking it over, she approached, "Are you... Arkle?"


    A tall figure stepped out from the shadowy corner, scratching his head before offering an awkward smile. "Yeah, that''s me, Arkle."


    "If you''re heading back to school, we''ve got a ride. You could join us."


    "Really? Can I?" Arkle''s surprise was tinged with nervousness.


    The diner was far from school. Coming over, ter had called for a cab, costing over twenty bucks.


    Arkle had nned to take the bus, but the service had already stopped for the evening.


    He tried to set up a carpool on a ride-sharing app, aiming to spend only five bucks to get back, but couldn''t find a match. Just as he was about to cancel, Roseanne showed up.


    "Sure, it''s on the way."


    "Thanks a lot!"


    Arkle, with his tall andnky frame, was directed to the shotgun seat by Roseanne.


    The backseat was already snug with Mamie, and adding him to the car would have been a tight fit indeed.


    The driver chuckled, "Big guy, aren''t you? My car feels smaller with you in it."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Arkle, unsure how to respond, just scratched his head and shed a big, bright smile.


    Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the school gates.


    Arkle got out and saw the others staying put, looking puzzled. "We''re here, aren''t you getting out?"


    Roseanne exined, "We don''t live on campus."


    "Oh, I see..." He scratched his head, "Thanks for today."


    He quickly pulled something out of his pocket and handed it to


    Roseanne through the car wipal


    before dashing off.


    Roseanne, a bit stunned, picked up what he''d handed her.


    It was cash. Twenty bucks.


    In an age dominated by digital payments, seeing cash had be a rarity.


    Scales nced at it andmented, "He''s too honest."


    Indeed, he was. The total fare was twenty-five bucks; split four ways, it would havee to a little over six bucks each.


    to


    Because they didn''t live on campus (not exactly on the way), Arkle had left twenty bucks.


    Mamie sighed, "Just followed the wrong crowd, why did he pick Edna as a mentor?"


    Scales added, "He and Carlsone from the same town and know each other, who else would he pick but Edna?"


    "How do you know that?"


    "I saw Carlson looking for him on the opening day of school."


    "There''s that connection, huh... Alright then."


    These days, plenty y the fool, but someone as genuinely


    straightforward as Arkle... theel


    one in a million.

 Chapter 399

    ?


    The car stopped at the end of the alley, and Roseanne stepped out.


    Scales and Mamie had already made their way ahead.


    Roseanne walked towards the apartment building.


    The moonlight was soft, and the stars were sparse, scattered thinly across the night sky.


    The breeze carried the heat of high summer, offering no cool relief.


    Suddenly, she paused in her tracks.


    A man was leaning against a tree at the foot of the building, hands in his pockets. When he saw her, he subconsciously straightened up.


    Then, he shed a smile.


    "Surprised to see me?" Corley Sullivan stepped forward.


    Roseanne was taken aback for a moment: "...A bit."


    "Getting used to the new term?"


    "Yeah."


    "sses filling up?"


    That hit right on the mark for Roseanne. It wasn''t just full; it was overwhelmingly so!


    Corley shrugged: "Your expression says it all."


    "...Is it that obvious?" she touched her face.


    "Not really."


    "Then how did you know?"


    Corley: "I''ve got a good eye."


    Roseanne was speechless.


    It''s too hot outside, and I know you won''t invite me up. So, how about we find somewhere cooler to sit?"


    He was quite self-aware.


    "I bet you''re thinking, huh, this guy''s pretty considerate, knows his ce."


    Roseanne was shocked.


    ¡°Good, I guessed right again, didn''t I?"


    They ended up at a caf¨¦ they''d been to before.


    Right across the street, it had air conditioning, making it a cool refuge.


    However, Corley, in his business suit, seemed out of ce among the caf¨¦''s casual vibe, drawing curious looks.


    Roseanne asked, "What''ll you have? My treat."


    "A cookies and cream frappe, no ice, extra sugar."


    Roseanne frowned.


    "What?" Corley touched his chin as she stared.


    After a brief silence, Roseanne went to the counter: "Two cookies and cream frappe, no ice, extra sugar"


    As she finished, Corley chuckled softly: "So you like it too. Does that mean we''re... kindred spirits?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne replied, "Just a coincidence."


    Corley smirked.


    How many coincidences like this happen?


    She might not be aware, but over the years, he hade to know her preferences-what she liked to eat, what she liked to drink-perhaps not all, but certainly more than Murray did


    Soon, their drinks were ready.


    As they sat down to sip and chat-


    Roseanne: "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    "Can''t I see you without a reason?" he raised an eyebrow.


    Roseanne fell silent for a moment: "...I don''t think you would."


    If Corley just wanted to chat, he wouldn''t suggest finding a cooler ce.


    And he certainly wouldn''t appear under her apartmentte at night for no reason.


    If... it really was just to see her, he would definitely find a proper excuse, not just show up unannounced.


    ¡°So, who''s showing up unannounced?" A sharp look shed in Corley''s eyes.


    Roseanne was speechless. Was that the point?


    "...Has Murray been looking for youtely?"


    She didn''t want to answer.


    But Corley wasn''t ready to drop the


    l


    me


    topic, his smile teasing. "Let guess, first off, he definitely has And not at night."


    Roseanne kept silent.


    "I bet he brought flowers." Corley continued, "And he wouldn''t have appeared under your building. Since it wasn''t night, it had to be during the day, and you spend most of your time at school, so... He went to


    school to find you?"


    to


    Bingo!


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh: "With your guessing skills, ever thought about bing a fortune teller?"


    "I''m not interested in other people''s fates."


    She responded without thinking: "Then what are you interested in?"

 Chapter 400

    ?


    The moment the words left her lips, Roseanne instantly regretted it.


    But like spilled milk, there was no taking it back.


    Corley chuckled, "You know... I''m intrigued by you."


    Roseanne rolled her eyes toward the ceiling.


    The corner of the man''s mouth twitched. "Don''t y dumb. I know you understand me."


    "What''s that? Can''t hear you, cough! Let''s not talk about it anymore."


    Seeing her feign ignorance, Corley couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Run all you want, dodge once or twice, but eventually..."


    "Oh dear," Roseanne interrupted, "I forgot my tissues. Do you have one?"


    "Sure."


    "Lend me one, thanks."


    "Now you can hear?" Corley said, half-smiling.


    Roseanne was silent.


    She was right. Corley indeed had something he needed from her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But it wasn''t until her coffee was nearly finished that he got to the point¡ª


    "Mr. Olson is facing a bottleneck with an ongoing project. It''s been two months without progress. He''s interested in your perspective. Here''s all the data."


    Saying so, he handed over a USB drive.


    As Roseanne reached out to take it, Corley''s grip lingered, their fingers inevitably touching.


    His hand was noticeably warmer than hers, making the contact feel significantly different.


    Roseanne quickly withdrew her hand once she had the USB.


    Corley''s expression remained unchanged, but his smile grew more teasing.


    He was definitely doing it on purpose!


    Roseanne''s eyes widened in annoyance, but then he handed her a tissue-


    "Clean it, no hard feelings."


    Roseanne was momentarily irate, but her anger dissipated as quickly as it hade.


    After all, identally bumping into


    someone on the street was nothing


    Why hold a grudge against


    Corley?


    Wouldn''t that mean she subconsciously didn''t see him as just anyone?


    It was a paradox either way!


    After leaving the coffee shop, Corley walked her to her building.


    As they parted, Roseanne suddenly said, "You''re too cunning. It''s better we keep our distance!"


    He simply smiled at her words. "You''re scared."


    "Scared of what?" Roseanne frowned.


    "Scared of being charmed by me, of


    losing your heart without even


    ey


    realizing it." At that moment, Corley resembled a proud and confident peacock.


    Roseanne nearly choked, "Scared? I''m only worried about being tricked into falling into a pit!"


    "Ah, same difference."


    Roseanne was puzzled. How was it the same?


    "Never mind, I won''t argue. I can''t win with you anyway." With that, she turned and went upstairs.


    Corley stood there, watching her


    leave until her figure vanished around t


    the stairwell corner. Ong


    did he look away.


    And only after seeing her apartment lights turn on did he feel reassured enough to leave.


    After getting ready for bed, Roseanne plugged the USB into herputer.


    As she waited for it to load, it dawned on her-


    Mr. Olson had sses every day. Wouldn''t it have been easier to give it to her directly at school?


    Why did Corley have to make a special tripte at night? Tricked again!


    On his way home, Corley received a call from Hans.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    "My USB, have you seen it? I swear I left it in my drawer..."


    "Oh, I took it."


    "Why? It''s full of project data! I was nning to give it to Roseanne tomorrow. You-"


    "It''s already in her hands."

 Chapter 401

    ?


    "Wait, what?" Hans was a bit slow to catch on.


    "Who sent it? When? Did you mention this to me?"


    "I just happened to swing by the school today, and heard you mention in the afternoon that the sh drive was for Roseanne, so I just took it upon myself to deliver it to her."


    "Oh, I see... Why didn''t you give me a heads up? Had me searching high and low..."


    Corley Sullivan inwardly rolled his eyes, thinking it was better to ask forgiveness than permission. Better to act first and exinter.


    However, he simply said, "It was a spur-of-the-moment decision,pletely slipped my mind to tell you."


    "As long as she got it, it''s all good."


    "Yeah."


    Ending the call, Corley cheerfully whistled as he gripped the steering wheel, content with how things turned out.


    ...N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In his study, Owen was trying to make sense of a set of experimental data.


    But his focus was nowhere to be found.


    His thoughts kept drifting back to the scene he witnessed from his balcony two hours earlier¡ª


    Corley and her, walking side by side into the alley.


    He could see Corley leaning in to say something, and after listening, Roseanne first frowned, then rolled her eyes in exasperation before running off.


    Corley just stood there, watching her leave, with a look of helpless indulgence, as if watching a mischievous child.


    Under the streetlight, their shadows stretched long and partly ovepped, resembling an intimate couple.


    So... Corley was the one she had ns with?


    Owen snapped back to reality, his gaze returning to theputer screen, and his thoughts scattered again.


    Where did he leave off?


    Which row was he on?


    In the end, all he could do was start over.


    At 3 a.m., the study light was still on.


    Owen closed hisptop with a sigh, his thoughts still a jumbled mess.


    Forget it, he''d tackle it tomorrow.


    He washed his face,id down, but tossing and turning, sleep eluded him.


    When he finally fell asleep, it was anything but restful his dreams were chaotic and absurd.


    The scenes were blurry, as if veiled in mist.


    A slender figure approached him.


    Feeling flushed, he loosened his tie and unbuttoned his shirt, his throat involuntarily swallowing.


    But it wasn''t enough; his body felt as if it was on fire, a deep thirst radiating from within.


    Agonized, tormented, and filled with an inexplicable... longing.


    He found himself drawn to the figure, gently taking the


    delicate hand, then can woman''s et


    arm and neck.


    Her skin was like a refreshing spring, quenching his thirst,pelling him to seek more.


    With a cautious yearning, he finally pressed his lips to hers, and she let out a soft moan.


    That sound seemed magical,


    effortlessly drawing out desires hee


    kept


    away, fueling the fire


    within him...


    As the woman turned her face, he finally saw her clearly.


    Anne...


    The next morning, Owen woke to find his pajamas damp, overwhelmed by frustration, shame, and guilt.


    Recalling the vivid and sensual scenes from his dream, he was mortified.


    How could he dream such things?


    How could he allow himself to dream such things?


    Owen, what were you thinking?!


    ...


    Roseanne oblivious to someone


    else''s turmoil, had a restful nightcet


    next


    sleep and headed to school the n morning, full of energy.


    Her morning was packed with sses.


    After lunch, she joined Scales and Mamie in theb.


    Madeleine Payne was also there.


    Approaching her, Roseanne asked, "Ms. Payne, can we talk?"


    Madeleine paused, surprised.


    "Sure."

 Chapter 402

    ?


    In theb''s control room, Roseanne didn''t beat around the bush. Direct as always, she confronted her mentor, "Ms. Payne, I think there''s an issue with the direction of our research."


    Before Madeleine could respond, Roseanne handed over a document and continued, "Over the weekend, the three of us took a deep dive into the current status of our project."


    "We revisited the research background, our experimental methods, the raw data, and the conclusions of the previous phases. And we realized-" Looking Madeleine straight in the eye, Roseanne delivered the hard truth, "The stagnation of phase three may not be the problem itself but a symptom. The project might have been off-track from the get-go."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a discovery made by the trio, but Mamie and Scales were too timid to speak up.


    So, it fell upon Roseanne to y the viin.


    Seeing Madeleine fall silent, Roseanne didn''t hold back. "I know you, Ms. Payne. You''re all in or not in at all. Once youmit, you see it through, even if it means gathering enough data to prove we were wrong."


    "As a schr, your drive for perfection is admirable. But have you considered the finite nature of human life and energy? Spending vast amounts of time proving a mistake that could have been corrected early on, is it really worth it?"


    It was like foreseeing a car crash. If the driver senses the speed is too high, a simple tap on the brakes could avert disaster. Why crash just to confirm the fatal oue?


    Madeleine sighed deeply.


    "I had wondered how long it would take you to spot the ws- a semester, a year, maybe two? But I never thought you''d catch on so fast." There was a mix of mncholy, surprise, and pride in her eyes.


    Not only had they identified the problem, but they''d also prepared the evidence.


    She patted the document Roseanne had given her, not needing to look inside to know it contained undeniable truths.


    Roseanne, taken aback, asked, "Ms. Payne, you knew?"


    Perhaps initially, the deviation wasn''t clear, but as the research progressed, the issues became evident.


    With Madeleine''s expertise, how could she not notice?


    "Then why didn''t you...?"


    "Stop the project sooner?" Roseanne nodded.


    Madeleine''s gaze darkened, "Because I failed as a mentor..."


    The project had started four years ago. Back then, Madeleine''s health was already declining, and the blow from Roseanne deciding against a direct Ph.D. path only worsened her condition, leading to an eight month hiatus from work.


    Despite her absence, the project couldn''t be paused.


    "Because it directly affected whether students could graduate on time and earn their degrees."


    Graduate students, by definition, are expected to engage in research with a schrly mindset.


    But how is "research" quantified?


    Primarily through publications, followed by the number and quality of projectspleted with a


    el.


    mentor, which also ties directly to their academic output.


    Madeleine fell ill, but the project had to go on, leaving the initial phases in the hands of the students.


    By the time she fully recovered and returned to theb, the first two phases were alreadypleted.


    Those phases had sessfully seen two cohorts through to graduation.


    If everything had gone smoothly, the current third phase would also ensure this year''s graduates could move on.


    Madeleine admitted, "You think I


    didn''t want to pull back, to turn


    things around? It''s toote. We''ve invested too much into this ship, and even knowing it''s doomed, we have


    no choice but to keep betting on it."

 Chapter 403

    It was a point of no return.


    "But thankfully, someone caught onto the issue at hand."


    Could it be that no one else sensed anything amiss?


    Roseanne found that hard to believe.


    Yet, once aboard this metaphorical ship, it was impossible for her alone to steer it in a new direction. The only option was to... keep going, even if it meant heading down a path of mistakes.


    After all, for most graduate students, their heart wasn''t set on research. Securing a master''s degree was merely a step to gain apetitive edge in the job market, not a pursuit of academic achievement.


    To them, a thesis was not a symbol of schrly sess but a graduation requirement.


    What if Madeleine had suddenly stood up, challenging the entire project? Those who had already graduated wouldn''t be affected, but what about the current batch of students on the brink of graduation?


    They had based their theses on this project, already deep into their preparations.


    Madeleine wanted to turn back, but she couldn''t.


    "It''s my fault too. I wasid up in the hospital for so long, and by the time I noticed the issues, it was toote to bring them up without affecting that year''s graduates. And so, I kept silent."


    Now, correcting course was not an option-the situation demanded they press on.


    "But I''m relieved that you all noticed the problem so quickly and pinpointed the exact issue," Madeleine said, a hint of pride in her voice.


    Roseanne remained silent.


    Then, Madeleine suddenly asked, "What do you think of Mamie and Scales?"


    "In what way?" Roseanne inquired.


    "Their academic thinking, research talent, and attitude."


    Roseanne pondered for a moment: "All things considered, they''re quite capable."


    Both had shown they could think critically, which was why they had identified the ws in the project.


    Instead of running from the problem, they sought to verify it, just like Roseanne had.


    During their investigation, both showcased their strengths-


    Mamie was quick-witted with a remarkable memory.


    Scales was calm and could analyze problems from a broader perspective.


    Hearing this, Madeleine couldn''t help but smile: "It seems I''ve chosen the right people."


    "Now that you''ve identified the


    issues with our research direction, I


    assume you''ve already got some


    ideas on how to proceed. This


    project has be meaningless to


    you."


    "My advice is " Madeleine paused for emphasis, "to start a new project based on your current ideas."


    "But theb..." There was only one.


    And thisb was nowhere near as equipped as Owen''s, making it impossible to carry out two separate research projects simultaneously. "Apply for anotherb with the department," Madeleine suggested.


    A newb exclusively for the trio''s project.


    After the discussion, Roseanne ryed Madeleine''s suggestions to Mamie and Scales.


    Mamie, her brow furrowed in concern, asked, "So we just let the current project continue on its wed path? Does it even hold any value?"


    Roseanne replied, "Just because the


    direction was off doesn''t mean the research is useless. Every conclusion, whether right or wrong, is worth exploring. It''s just that now we have a clear direction, it''s better to spend our time ''discovering the right'' rather than ''proving the wrong.'' The former is undoubtedly more valuable."


    But that didn''t mean thetter was meaningless.


    In the vast world of scientific


    world


    research, where knowledge is boundless, both truths and errors coexist,plementing and validating each other, forming &


    healthy research ecN?velDrama.Org content.


    Just like a river, clear and flowing, has mud at its bed and fish in its water. Without these, it wouldn''t truly be a "river."


    So, whates next...

 Chapter 404

    ?


    Roseanne piped up with a bold idea one day, "Let''s apply for our ownb."


    Mamie''s eyes popped open. Scales was just as shocked.


    Was that even possible?!


    "Would Ms. Payne have... objections to that?"


    "You''re underestimating the olddy''s broad-mindedness," Roseanne chuckled, shaking her head. "It was actually her idea in the first ce."


    No sooner said than done, Scales hopped onto the university''s admin system and lodged the application that very day.


    The screen confirmed the application was submitted, promising a response within three days.


    But three dayster, they were met with disappointment¡ª


    Application denied.


    Reason: Lab capacity reached.


    Roseanne found it odd, "I passed by thatb yesterday, and it was locked up tight, just like always. No research team in sight."


    Mamie, crunching on her potato chips, mused, "Could the admin office be ying hardball with us?"


    Scales remained silent, offering noment.


    They headed straight to the admin office after ss-


    "Why was our application denied when theb''s clearly unupied?"


    The admin staff swiveled the monitor towards them, pointing out, "See here, it says the application is unsessful. I recall thatb was just loaned out not long ago... hold on, let me check for you."


    Quickly-


    "Got it! Approved three days ago, the applicant is... Carlson, also from the Life Sciences department. You must know him, right?" Scales frowned deeply.


    Carlson had his ownb, with resources and funding specially allocated to him. It made no sense for him to request anotherb.


    "We have rooms C112 and B174 still avable, want to choose one of those instead?"


    Scales didn''t bite.


    Their experiment required a CPRT analyzer, and the entire college had only two. One was perpetually hogged by the Edna Moore team, and the other was in the veryb they had applied for.


    "...So, you''re saying, thisb was our only option, and now Carlson''s snagged it?!"


    Mamie''s eyes bulged in disbelief, her previously appetizing burrito suddenly lost its charm.


    "This is outright bullying! No, we need to talk to the professor!"


    Mamie dropped her food, ready to dash off.


    Roseanne grabbed her, and Scales quickly interjected¡ª


    "Cool it, no rash moves. The professor''s at the hospital."


    Mamie froze.


    Madeleine wasn''t in good health, something Mamie only found out after she had enrolled. She was hardly ever seen without her herbal medicine.


    Just opening her thermos released a strong medicinal scent.


    Mamie couldn''t stand the smell, yet


    the professor had to drink it dail


    the


    alone was torturous...


    Sentent belongs to


    swno


    "So, what do we do now?" Mamie calmed down, looking from Scales to Roseanne for guidance.


    "The admin office goes by the system. Carlson applied before us, it''s only fair he got it."


    That meant they were at a dead end there.


    Their only hope now was...


    Roseanne suggested, "Let''s have a private word with Carlson."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Scales nodded in agreement.


    ...


    "Carlson, you''ve got visitors!"


    "Alright, be right there."


    Carlson put down his tools, took off his disposable gloves, and stepped out of theb.


    There, in the hallway, stood Roseanne, Scales, and Mamie.


    velve


    Carlson was momentarily taken aback. He recognized them as Payne''s newly recruited grad students, though he couldn''t match names to faces.


    He asked, "What can I do for you?"


    Scales took the lead, "Is all your research conducted in thisb?"

 Chapter 405

    ?


    Roseanne didn''t beat around the bush. "Carlson, did you check out Lab C122?"


    "C122?" Carlson paused, clearly caught off guard.


    Roseanne continued, "I''ve looked into your current project, and it doesn''t seem like you need the CPRT Analyzer."


    Carlson looked down for a moment, his initial surprise fading, reced by calmness.


    When he looked up again, any sign of confusion had vanished, leaving a serene expression. "Yeah, I checked it out."


    Roseanne exchanged a nce with Scales.


    "I needed it, so I took it. Is there a problem?"


    Roseanne pressed, "Then why have I passed by several times and never seen you using it?"


    Carlson replied, "I don''t use it often, but I do need it asionally."


    This response made Mamie swallow back her ready usation-"You''re hoarding resources maliciously." After all, he was using it, so they couldn''t really use him of anything.


    Resources at the college were meant to be shared, firste-first-served, and they couldn''t fault him on that.


    Roseanne asked, "So, how long do you need it?"


    Carlson answered, "I''m not sure."


    ¡°Alright, we''ll leave it at that for now," Roseanne said calmly, nodding at him before signaling for Scales and Mamie to follow her out.


    Carlson watched them leave, his expression not one of triumph but rather of concern.


    He went back to theb to finish up his work before changing his clothes and heading to the administration building.


    The door to Edna''s office was ajar, and as he approached, he overheard a conversation:


    "Why not apply for the higher schrship?"


    It was Sybil Moore.


    "Do you think national schrships are just handed out to anyone? You''ve been exceptionally granted a college schrship, which, though not as high as the national one won''t draw much attention. You''re new here and already making waves; better to keep a low profile in other areas."


    Sybil pouted, "But that schrship is leagues below the national one... And why should Carlson get it?"


    "He''s published papers, shown academic achievement, and his grades are top-notch. What about you?" Edna was clearly losing patience. Sybil was defiant, ¡°I have publications too!"


    Edna scoffed, ¡°Do I really need to spell out how you got those papers?"


    Sybil quickly backed down, moving closer in a coaxing manner, "Auntie


    Edna, don''t be mad, okay? I just want to make our family proud, to give


    you bragging rights."


    Edna''s expression softened, "I know you''repetitive and ambitious, but let''s not push it this year. Next year, you''ll be our top priority." "Thank you, Auntie! You''re the best!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Cough! In school, be careful with the auntie talk; it''s not good for your image if people overhear."


    "I know, I know, I only say it when we''re alone..."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Edna gave Sybil a look, and she quickly stepped back, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Carlson entered, his expression unchanged.


    He seemed already aware of their rtionship, and Edna didn''t bother hiding it, weing him with a smile, "Carlson, what brings you here? Have a seat. Want something


    ?????


    to drink? Sybil, get him something."


    Sybil couldn''t help but cringe inside. Why should she wait on a schrship student?


    Fortunately, he declined gracefully -


    "No, thank you."


    Edna didn''t insist, her tone warm, "So, what do you need?"

 Chapter 406

    ?


    Carlson: "You applied for ab in my name with the administration?"


    "Oh, yes, that did happen."


    "Who''s going to use it? So I can get in touch with them."


    Edna chuckled, "No one''s going to use it."


    "Just leaving it empty?" Although he had anticipated this, Carlson couldn''t help feeling a bit down.


    "Yes, empty."


    He knew he shouldn''t ask any more questions, just like the countless times before, it was better just to ept it.


    But he couldn''t help thinking about Roseanne confronting him, and Carlson suddenly asked, "If it''s not going to be used, then why apply for it?" Edna raised an eyebrow. It seemed she hadn''t expected this sudden bite from the usually tame dog.


    Her smile became even warmer, "Just because we''re not using it now doesn''t mean we won''t in the future. Academic resources are all about grabbing what you can when you can, surely I don''t need to teach you that?"


    "What resources are in there?"


    Edna replied, "Well, there''s a CPRT meter in there, isn''t there?"


    Carlson reminded her, "Our research group already has one."


    "Having two wouldn''t hurt."


    "What seems redundant to us could be incredibly valuable to other research groups..."


    "Carlson." Edna cut him off, "Are you too free today? Have you finished everything in theb?"


    "...No."


    Edna''s expression darkened, "Since you haven''t, focus on what you need to do. You don''t need to worry about anything else! Even though you''re a genius with outstanding academic achievements, you still need to remember who provided you with these resources and who created these opportunities for you!"


    Carlson''s lips pursed, and his face went nk all of a sudden.


    Edna looked at him coldly until...


    He finally lowered his eyelids, returning to that obedient, unassuming demeanor, "Sorry, Professor."


    Edna''s smile returned, "Don''t worry, I''m just a bit tough, but no pressure. Just concentrate on your experiments and pour all your effort into your studies. There will be a payoff one day."


    Carlson had heard this many times before.


    So, throughout his three years as a graduate student, he never cked off.


    Edna: "We''ll just hold onto theb in your name for now. We can figure out what to do with itter. Anything else?"


    Carlson shook his head, "No, that''s it."


    "Alright, you can go then."


    "Okay, Professor."


    "Wait-" Edna suddenly called out, stopping him.


    "I know you''re busy with theb, but try to prioritize the paper for Sybil, and try to finish it within this month."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Carlson frowned, "Didn''t I submit one for her half a year ago?"


    Sybil chimed in, "You know that was half a year ago. It''s been so long, and I need some new output by now. What would people think otherwise?" Carlson didn''t respond.


    Edna shot Sybil a look to keep quiet,


    then walked up to Carlson with a smile, patting him on the shoulder know you''ve got your own projects and you''re also looking after Sybil''s work. It''s really tough on you. I feel really bad about it.


    "I spoke with your parents yesterday. Heard about the torrential rains. Your dad''s orchard got hit hard. Just when it was supposed to bring in some earnings, who would have thought? Months of hard work gone in a sh..."


    Edna sighed as if she could deeply empathize, "Being far away, there''s not much I can do to help, so I just


    secretly transferred five d


    dors to your parents'' bank ount. It''s not much, but it should help them get through this tough time."

 Chapter 407

    ?


    Carlson''s gaze was cast downward, his true emotions unreadable, yet the fists clenched beneath his sleeves tightened and tightened again. After what seemed like an eternity, he seemed to dete, unclenching his fists as if giving up all resistance, choosing to yield.


    "Thanks, Professor, for all your efforts over the years."


    "Of course, what are you if not my proudest pupil? It''s only right that the cream of the crop gets a bit more attention, don''t you think?"


    Carlson didn''t respond.


    He was never much for words, leaving an impression of silence and reticence among his ssmates and mentors.


    "Alright, head back. Don''t stress too much about Sybil''s thesis; it doesn''t have to be this month. Manage your time as you see fit, but I know you won''t let me down."


    Carlson turned and walked away.


    Edna settled back into her chair, leisurely sipping her tea.


    Sybil approached with a grin, "Aunt Edna, you always knows how to handle him, whipped him into shape!"


    Since borrowing ab was out of the question and Carlson refused to withdraw his application, they had no choice but to figure something out themselves.


    Mamie, usually such a foodie, was so angry she skipped dinner.


    "This is ridiculous! Completely ridiculous! Doesn''t the faculty even care?!"


    Scales replied, "The faculty only favors teams that promise more academic achievements. Besides, all of Carlson''s paperwork was in order, what reason would the faculty have to intervene?"


    Mamie sighed, her chubby hands propping up her chin, "Without ab, how are we supposed to proceed with our project?"


    Scales said, "There are plenty ofbs avable. The real issue isn''t the space, it''s the CPRT analyzer."


    With the analyzer, anyb would do.


    Mamie offhandedly asked, "Is that CPRT analyzer expensive?"


    Roseanne paused for a moment.


    Scales stopped, then after two seconds, he replied, "That''s actually a good question!"


    Immediately pulling out his phone to search, he found, "The top-of-the-line CPRT analyzer with a microscope from D country, the Everysto model, is priced at 1.26 million."


    "1.26 million..." Mamie pondered before suddenly saying, "Why don''t we just buy one?"


    Scales was bbergasted. What kind of out-of-left-field question was that?


    Roseanne was taken aback but then thought, it was actually a solid n!


    Seeing Scales'' bewildered look, Mamie asked, "What are you staring at me for?"


    "Um... did not make myself clear?


    Let me repeat, this analyzer costs et


    1.26 million, not 1.26 dors.


    swnooit?"


    Mamie nodded, "I understood you the first time, no need to repeat."


    "So, you still think... we can just buy one?"


    "Not we.


    she saidt worry, I''ve got this,"


    Low EspText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    with augh,


    swrox


    confidently.


    Scales couldn''t tell if the issue was with Mamie''s expression or his own hearing.


    "Where are you getting that kind of money?" he challenged, expecting a bluff. Mamie replied, "I don''t have it."


    Scales gave her a look that said, ''I knew you were just kidding.''


    "But my dad does!"


    Pulling out her phone, she dialed a number-


    "Hey! Duke!"


    "My dear daughter, finally decided to call me, I''m touched, sniff."


    "Duke, I''ve got something I wanna run by you."


    "What''s up? Shoot."


    "It''s just... I''m a bit short on cash, could you wire me some?"


    "How much do you need?"


    "A million should do."


    She still had half a million in pocket money in her ount, which would be


    combined.


    kett

 Chapter 408

    ?


    Thirty secondster, with a ding, the notification sound chimed.


    Mamie swiped back to her phone''s home screen, nced at it, and sure enough, it was a deposit alert.


    On the other end, Duke messaged, "Sweetheart, did you get it?"


    "Yep, got it, got it."


    Not a million, but one and a half million.


    Wowza- Duke had tossed in an extra half a million!


    "Don''t skimp on the good stuff, eat well, drink well, and if you ever run short, you just holler at Duke, got it?!"


    "Yep! Got it, Duke!"


    Call ended, she pocketed her phone.


    Turning around, she caught Scales and Roseanne staring at her.


    Blinking in confusion, Mamie asked, "...What? Just because I got money, you''re giving me the eye?"


    Scales narrowed his eyes slightly, arms crossed, "Mamie, you''re not being straight with us."


    Mamie was puzzled.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Living in a small town?"


    Mamie replied, "Yeah, we''re smack dab in a vibrant area, surrounded by business districts and upscale residences. It''s lively, to say the least!" Scales just sighed.


    Roseanne questioned, "Your folks are out of work, managing a building?"


    "Yep, that whole area, over eighty buildings, they''re all Duke''s. He''s all about that rent life. Tenants have any issues, like a burst pipe or a tripped fuse, they call him. He''s basically property management."


    She was, in essence, working for herself.


    Roseanne was speechless.


    Scales asked, "And this fishing out at sea?"


    Mamie chuckled, "Ah, my mom loves throwing parties on the yacht, and my dad''s all about deep-sea fishing. They''re always heading out."


    Yacht...What an exotic word!


    Scales concluded, "So... your family isn''t poor?"


    Mamie was genuinely surprised, "Why would you think we''re poor?"


    Scales gave her a once-over, finding it hard to put into words.


    T-shirt, shorts, flip-flops...


    Indeed, she was rocking flip-flops like they were going out of style.


    "You don''t really look... rich."


    Mamie was incredulous. Where was the politeness?


    "Let me tell you, Caley! That''s summer attire where I''m from. My dad wears flip-flops all year round! And he still goes about collecting rent


    in them."


    Roseanne and Scales exchanged looks, opting for silence.


    Turns out, a pair of flip-flops had set their imaginations wild...


    set


    "Now that we''ve got the money, when are we going shopping for the measuring device?" Mamie''s eyes


    sarkled.


    Roseanne thought for a moment, "This is a group project, we can''t let you foot the bill alone."


    "Right, let''s split it three ways." Scales had been eager to suggest, "That would be... $420,000 each."


    Roseanne nodded, "Sounds fair."


    Mamie blinked, then suddenly said


    Sere was, thinking I was the


    sneaky one. Turns out you two are even sneakier!"


    It seemed they had their own secrets, not as upfront as they appeared.


    Scales coughed, "Ah, savings from when I was younger."


    Roseanne exined, "I earned it on my own merit."


    Securing a hefty breakup settlement is an achievement in itself.


    Exactly, no issues there.


    Funds were pooled, but a new issue emerged.


    Equipment like the CPRT,rge and expensive, wasn''t readily avable due to its niche market.


    "So, where do we buy it?"


    Scales suggested, "I saw a sales number online, let''s give them a call..."


    But after dialing twice, they hit a dead end with disconnected numbers.


    Scales pondered for a moment, "I''ll head home and ask the elders if they know any suppliers."

 Chapter 409

    ?


    Roseanne nodded, "Then I''ll see what I can do to help track it down."


    Mamie raised an eyebrow. "And what about me?"


    "You''re in charge of the finances."


    That very day, Roseanne and Scales each transferred $840,000 into Mamie''s ount.


    Ah, the sweet, sweet feeling of having money.


    Munching on cookies, Mamie stroked her bank card with a grin. Sure, she came from a wealthy family, but boy, did she love money!


    Just like her dear old Grandpa Duke, she was forever bowing to the almighty dor, hehe!


    ...


    Following the lead, Roseanne found that CPRT''s local distributor was a start-up called "EchoVerse Systems."


    Digging deeper, the major shareholder turned out to be someone named Vinson.


    Continuing her search under Vinson''s business ventures, she stumbled upon a familiar name¡ª


    Cliff.


    "Hey, Roseanne, how''s it going?"


    "Not bad. You?"


    "Ah, don''t get me started. Took a nasty fall a while back, broke my leg, and have been stuck in the hospital for a week now." "That bad?" Roseanne was genuinely surprised.


    "Well, not terrible, but I need to rest up. You know me, always on the move. Lying here all day is killing me."


    Damn!


    "Broken bones need time, Cliff. Listen to the doctors, take it easy. You don''t want to rush things and end up withplications." "Yeah, yeah, I get it. So, what''s up? You called for a reason?"


    Roseanne exined her situation.


    "CPRT? What''s that? All I know about is CPR..."


    Patiently, Roseanne rified, "It''s a dynamic measurement instrument, typically used in biological research."


    "Thatpany you mentioned..."


    "EchoVerse Systems."


    "Right, right, I do have a fund that invests in tech startups, especially those in the early stages. But it''s not really my field, so I mostly follow other investors and stick to short-term positions."


    n


    "If I remember right, this Vinson was part of a venture I had with York Gibson. I just put in the money and stayed out of the decision-making and management, so I''ve never actually met their CEO. But York''s big into tech innovation, and he''s heavily invested in thatpany. He''d have more info tham do. You might want to give him a call."


    "Will do, thanks. Take care and get well soon."


    "Come on, we''re practically family. No need for thanks, heh heh..."


    With a smirk, Roseanne ended the call and immediately dialed York.


    The phone was picked up quickly, the background noise much quieter than before.


    Well, it was daytime. Not exactly party hours.


    "Mr. Gibson."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Whoa, being all formal with me, Anne~"


    York''s use of "Anne" nearly made Roseanne nauseous.


    "Let''s... keep things professional."


    "Don''t be a stranger. I mean, I''m not


    just your ex''s buddy anymore, I''m


    your best friend''s current f


    only


    It''s


    natural, right?" S


    to


    York had a way ofplicating rtionships with just a few words.


    Roseanne didn''t want to beat around the bush; she knew better than to try to outtalk York.


    "I need to ask you something."


    "Go ahead."


    After Roseanneid out the situation, York paused before responding, "You sure it''s EchoVerse Systems?"


    "Yes."


    "Looking for the boss?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then you might as well call Corley directly."

 Chapter 410

    ?


    Roseanne was puzzled.


    York replied, "Yeah, he''s the boss."


    Roseanne sighed heavily and reluctantly dialed Corley''s number...


    Her deration from the other day, "You, my friend, are too cunning for your own good. It''s best we keep our distance," wasn''t just talk.


    The guy was too slick, a real fox. The slightestpse in judgment and you''d find yourself ensnared in one of his traps.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    So, the best and most effective strategy Roseanne coulde up with was to stay away.


    Yet, no sooner had she vowed this than she found herself reaching out to him again.


    Talk about a p in the face.


    Meanwhile, York hung up his phone and nced back at Leda, still snoring away in bed, and his irritation red.


    "Who insisted I be on time, not a minutete?! And what do I get? I''m here, and you''re still in dreand! I''ve been cooling my heels for forty minutes now, Leda. Don''t you have a conscience?!"


    Leda in bed stirred, then rolled over, continuing her slumber.


    York was baffled.


    Fuming, he approached the bed. "Tell me, did you go out partying against night?"


    As he interrogated her, his eyes scanned the room like radar, checking every corner.


    Thankfully, there were no signs of another man.


    Suddenly, his gaze fixed on the nightstand.


    Two sses?!


    A rush of irrational anger surged through York, fierce and swift.


    "Leda Reynolds!"


    Thwack!


    A pillow flew at him, hitting him squarely on the head.


    Leda sat up, visibly irritated. "Can''t you ever shut up? If you can wait, then wait. If not, get lost!"


    No one was allowed to disrupt her sleep!


    York was dumbfounded.


    She dared to talk back with such righteous indignation?!


    "Leda "


    "Get lost!"


    York was nearly livid enough to be a cartoon character.


    Fine, he''d leave! Who was he afraid of?!


    Just as he was about to stride away, leaving her with the image of his dignified departure, something stopped him in his tracks.


    He cursed under his breath.


    Another half hour passed, and Leda finally woke up.


    Yawning, shezily ran a hand through her tousled hair, the picture of ease andfort.


    Then, she paused. "...Why are you still here?"


    York, seated on the sofa opposite the


    shou eplied somberly, "Oh, savet just leave and take the Sovet


    me to see my mom?"


    Right, a week ago, York''s mom had invited Leda over for the weekend.


    Leda had agreed without hesitation.


    And today was that day.


    Yesterday when York reminded her Leda was busy and had tossed off, "Sure, Kine o''clock sharp tomorrow morning. Bete, and you''re dead."


    And what happened?


    He was on time, and she was-still-sleeping!


    Leda blinked in confusion. "...Did I really say nine o''clock?" York scoffed, "I have the recording to prove it."


    Reaching for his phone, he added, "You think I''m weird for recording calls? There''s an old saying, ''Trust no one.'' Guess it came in handy, huh?"


    Leda rolled her eyes.


    "Fine, I forgot... Wait, how did you get into my ce?" She realized btedly.


    York replied, "I used the code to get in."


    "And how do you know my code?"


    "That night at the bar, you told me yourself. Forgot?"


    "Did I really say that?"

 Chapter 411

    ?


    "Seriously? Not only are you a grump, but your memory is like a sieve. What''s up with that?"


    Leda Reynolds lobbed a pillow at him, "Zip it!"


    York dodged, a move that screamed experience.


    Leda reached for another pillow, but-


    "Stop searching, it''s right here." York patted the pillow behind him.


    Leda was dumbfounded, "How did it get there?"


    York just sighed. A clear case of bad memory.


    "Miss, you''ve already thrown one, and this is the second. Thank you." "...Oh."


    Awkward silence.


    Leda then asked, "What time is it?"


    "...Half-past ten." As if prodding his patience.


    "No rush, it''s still early. Took a little extra time getting ready to meet the future mother-inw, that''s understandable, right?"


    ""


    "Could you help me with¡ª"


    York quickly added, "Water, right?"


    He grabbed a ss from the vanity, already filled.


    "Drink up, get dressed, and let''s hit the road!"


    Leda took the ss, immediately noticing something off, "You got warm water?"


    "Yep!"


    Leda retorted, "Go get me some ice water."


    "Are you sure...? Early morning ice-cold drink, can you handle it?" Despite his own habit of ice-cold drinks in the morning.


    "So what?" Leda rolled her eyes, "Who told you all women drink warm water? Ridiculous!"


    "My exes..." Oops!


    "Those ex-girlfriends, right?" Leda smirked.


    York was speechless.


    "Idiot!"


    "Why do you always resort to name-calling?"


    "I''m asking you, did your ex-girlfriends drink milkshakes? Eat sushi? Enjoy ice-cold cocktails?" "...What''s your point?"


    "Which of those isn''t cold or even raw? So, did they or did they not eat and drink those?"


    Uh-oh!


    York was stumped.


    Leda stretchedfortably,


    throwing off the bedcovers to get up: "Since when did drinking warm water be the hallmark of a


    properdy? What if I don''t like it?"


    York murmured, "So, you''re admitting you''re not proper."


    "Looking for a p?"


    He instinctively stepped back.


    "Go on, fetch me that ice water, and I''ll get dressed. Oh, and there are two cups on the nightstand I used the other day, just pile them up and take them to the kitchen. The maid will wash themter."


    "Those cups were yours?" York asked.


    "Who else? For ghosts?"


    "Heh... Wait for me. I''ll get your water."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Leda was puzzled.


    Why the goofy smile for just getting water?


    When York returned with the ice water, Leda was already dressed.


    She stood before the floor-to-ceiling window, curtains wide open.


    Sunlight streamed in, casting a golden glow on the wooden floor.


    There she was, amidst the golden hue, in a blue dress that reached her ankles. The dress hugged her curves, and as she turned towards him, bathed in the brilliant sunlight, she looked like a vision.


    From this backlight angle, light and shadow yed across her form in perfect harmony, making her seem like an angel on a pedestal yet with the allure of a siren.


    For a moment, York was breathless, the air seemed thinner, and his heartbeat slowed.


    Thump-thump...


    Once, twice...

 Chapter 412

    "Hey, what''s with the daydreaming? Hand me the water ss."


    All was well until Leda spoke, and just like that-crash! The perfect harmony shattered.


    York''s mouth twitched, "Can I make a suggestion?"


    "...Go ahead." Leda took a sip of her ice water, instantly feeling refreshed.


    "Could you maybe soften your tone when talking to me? We''re a couple, not enemies. You know, my mom would worry."


    "Worry about what?"


    "Worry about her son being bullied by you!"


    Leda was speechless.


    "Should I speak like this then, honey? ~Do you think your mom would like this dress I picked out? It took me forever to choose~"


    York felt numb all over: "Actually... maybe keep the edge. It''s better that way."


    The edge felt more normal.


    Whenever Leda''s voice went soft, he felt like he was a second away from being choked to death.


    "Say ''edge'' one more time, I dare you?"


    York: "Not edgy, not at all."


    But the word ''edge'' was still there, wasn''t it?!


    Leda quickly applied a light makeup.


    "Alright, let''s go."N?velDrama.Org content.


    York was stunned: "That makeup..."


    "What about it? Doesn''t it look natural? I''ll have you know, this is called the no-makeup makeup look. It''s designed to fool guys like you into thinking I''m not wearing any. Pretty clever, huh?"


    York, who had been fooled more times than he could count, was speechless.


    It felt like every word was a jab at him.


    By the time they arrived at the Gibson Mansion, it was almost noon.


    Katrina Gibson stood at the doorway, peering out until she finally saw her son''s car. She hurried over with a smile to greet them.


    As soon as Leda got out of the car, Katrina took her hand.


    "Leda, dear,e in,e in. It''s too hot out here." She warmly ushered her inside.


    York was like, "WTF?" What about me? Am I not hot?


    "Mrs. Gibson, I''m so sorry. I had to worktest night, overslept this morning, then took forever choosing an outfit and doing my makeup. We''re sote, my apologies."


    York had barely stepped through the


    door when he heard Leda ying the sweet girl in front of his mom, her voice dripping with sugar, a stark contrast to how she spoke to him.


    So, she was doing this on purpose?!


    Hmph!


    As soon as Katrina heard, she immediately looked at Leda with concern, "Oh, dear, that''s no trouble at all. You must be exhausted from staying upte. You need to rest up. We''ve got some warm soup simmering in the kitchen, Melba-"


    "Eh! Ma''am, what can I do for you?"


    "Could you please serve Leda some warm soup? Oh, and could you also call the spa for us? We''ll need an aromatherapy SPA session, hmm... with an anti-aging treatment. Have theme over around 3 PM


    would that work for you, Leda?"


    "I have no problem with that."


    S


    Of course, she wouldn''t. It had been ages since herst spa day, and she hadn''t expected a house call.


    Ah, the luxuries of the well-to-do.


    She might as well enjoy the perks.


    Even York seemed more agreeable in her eyes: Hmm, not a bad choice of partner.


    Lunch was served at home.


    The long dining table was packed full, and York''s father, Hoffman Gibson, even made time toe home from thepany.


    It was clear they were pulling out all the stops for Leda.


    After lunch, Katrina pulled her aside into a room, handing her a brocade box with a smile, "Leda, take a look inside."


    Obediently, Leda opened the lid, and in the next second, gasped in surprise.


    Despite having been around luxury her whole life, the bracelet inside the box took her breath away.


    It''s a perfect ruby bracelet. The quality was auction-level.


    "Mrs. Gibson, this is?"

 Chapter 413

    "Got you something. I was over at the Ind a while back, hit an auction with some buddies for kicks. They put this bracelet up, and bam, it caught my eye. Thought I''d snag it for my future daughter-inw as a wee gift."


    "I was starting to wonder if the kid would ever make a move. Well, now it''s finally got its moment to shine."


    Definitely auction-grade stuff.


    We''re talking at least six figures, maybe even seven.


    "No way, Mrs. Gibson, I can''t ept this." Leda was quick to push back.


    If she were York''s legit girlfriend, she''d dly ept any bracelet, no matter the price tag. But that''s just it-she wasn''t the "legit" one!


    epting a bracelet worth hundreds, maybe thousands? That just felt wrong.


    "It''s just a bracelet, nothing to get worked up over. Don''t worry, this isn''t me pressuring you or anything. I just wanted to give you a little something," Katrina said, pulling the bracelet out of its box and sliding it onto her wrist.


    "Perfect fit. Reallyplements your skin tone."


    Leda thought, Imperial topaz, how could it not?


    When they emerged from the room, York was lounging on the couch, all smiles. "What''s all the secrecy about? Been chatting away for ages..." "Alright, alright, you''re just sore I hogged your girlfriend. Here, she''s all yours now," Katrina said with augh, nudging Leda towards him. "Mom, don''t put it like that. I wasn''t even..." York started, his chin up in defiance.


    That afternoon, Leda treated herself to a spa session that felt even better than anything she''d experienced at any salon.


    Heading downstairs for a ss of water, her phone rang just as she reached the living room window.


    "Hello?"


    "...Ms. Reynolds, remember me? It''s Springer."


    Leda''s eyes narrowed slightly, recalling that night at the hotel. A smile yed on her lips: "Of course, what''s up?"


    "After that night, you never called... thought you''d forgotten me."


    The puppy-dog tone in his voice was enough to soften her.


    "You didn''t leave your number, did you?"


    "I did, left it on the nightstand."


    Really?


    She''d nced at the nightstand on her way out, didn''t see any note.


    "That''s not important. You''re calling now, aren''t you?"


    He sounded even more dejected: "I''ve been agonizing over whether to call. finally mustered the courage today..."


    Leda''s smile grew wider: "What to do, you''re making me feel sorry for you."


    "Really?"


    "Truer than gold," she quipped.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "So..." he hesitated, "when can we meet again?"


    Leda pondered: "How about tomor¡ª"


    Crash!


    She spun around, finding York standing there with a thunderous look, unsure how much he''d heard.


    For the first time, Leda felt guilty.


    This wasn''t like at the hotel; this was


    at the Gibson residence, under


    toes of the e


    belongs


    to en.kikist


    Maybe it was time to dial it back.


    "York, I..."


    He stepped closer, pulling her into his arms.


    Their eyes locked, breaths mingling.


    Leda frowned, about to protest: "You¡ª"


    "Look up," he murmured, his voice low.


    Leda lifted her gaze, and her heart skipped a beat.


    There, on the second floor, were


    Katrina and the housekeeper Melba, chatting and ncing down


    Swno them.

 Chapter 414

    ?


    Let''s trante this vivid scene into a context more familiar to a Western audience.


    Picture this: Leda and York, caught in the gaze not only of each other but also of the watchful eyes of their friends.


    Katrina, with a yful tone, nudged Melba, "Look at those lovebirds, aren''t they the sweetest?"


    Melba, equally amused, replied, "I''ve never seen the young master take such an initiative with any girl before."


    "Is Leda just any girl, though? Regardless of her background, her upbringing is top-notch. The kid''s finally done something right."


    "The young master knows what he''s doing, never misses the mark when it truly counts."


    "If he can keep going with Leda, I''d die happy in my sleep.''


    "Huh? Does the young master look a bit off to you?"


    "


    "Does he?" Katrina squinted, taking a closer look. "You might be onto something... And does Leda seem a bit stiff to you?"


    Despite being so close, something seemed amiss...


    Downstairs, York whispered, "Don''t move, my mom''s getting suspicious."


    "How long has your mom been here?" Leda asked.


    "She''s been lurking since before you took that call."


    This just made Leda even more nervous.


    Katrina, curious, asked, "Why the silence after such a tight hug?"


    Leda heard every word, clear as day.


    Since she was a responsible person, she knew she had to deal with the situation herself.


    She looked at York firmly, murmuring, "Kiss me."


    York felt his heart start to race.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up!"


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, his gaze deepening, bing an abyss filled with swirling mysteries.


    The next second, he assertively wrapped his arms around her slender waist, pressing his lips to hers in a dominant, undeniable manner. Leda was taken aback.


    Their kiss was intense, a tangle of lips and tongues.


    "Whoa! They''re kissing! Melba, let''s give them some space, don''t wanna make the kids ufortable."


    "Absolutely."


    Katrina walked away.


    *Snap!*


    York was baffled, "What was that for? Why''d you hit me?"


    Leda, her legs weak, retorted, "Why''d you actually kiss me?"


    She hadn''t pped him, just pushed his face away.


    "It was your idea," he defended.


    Leda, through gritted teeth, said, "I meant for us to pretend!"


    "My mom''s too sharp, she wouldn''t have bought it if we didn''t make it look real. York added, "Besides, kissing you is hardly a loss for me. You know how many girls out there would kill for a kiss from me?"


    Leda, feigning amusement, replied, "Funny, because there''s a long line of guys waiting to kiss me too."


    "You-" He was effectively silenced.


    After a pause, he murmured, "Are they better kissers than me?"


    Leda scoffed, "You''re average. I''ve had better."


    York was stunned.


    Katrina''s voice echoed from upstairs, "Leda, are you done resting? It''s time for our beauty regimen¡ª" "Right,ing!"


    As she was about to head upstairs, she realized her phone was still on the couch and turned back for it.


    She had just abruptly hung up on York, leaving him possibly feeling anxious and hurt. The least she could do was send a message, right?


    But York was quicker, snatching the phone from her grasp.


    "What are you doing? Give it here."


    "Why are you on your phone when you should be enjoying the beauty treatment? What if you get too distracted and say something you


    She couldn''t argue with that.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Leda went upstairs, leaving York staring at the phone, his jaw clenched tight.


    In the morning, Roseanne left for school, casting a nce towards the neighboring house...

 Chapter 415

    ?


    The door was shut tight, not a whisper of sounding from inside.


    It suddenly dawned on Roseanne that she hadn''t seen Owen for quite a while.


    They used to leave their apartments around the same time, often bumping into each other. Recently, however, their paths hadn''t crossed at all.


    Perhaps Owen was just too swamped with work, practically living in hisb by now.


    Roseanne didn''t dwell on it too much.


    That evening, after spending some time at the library, she returned home around 8 PM.


    Just as she entered the building, a figure rushed by her-


    It was Owen, out for a night run.


    She quickly called out, "Professor-"


    But the man, as if he hadn''t heard her, kept running.


    Roseanne was puzzled. Maybe she had spoken too softly, or perhaps he was wearing earbuds?


    Changing into her jogging gear, Roseanne decided to head out for a run herself.


    Maybe she''d bump into Owen and ask him if he knew where to get a CPRT machine.


    Truth be told, when it came to purchasing equipment, Owen and Ms. Payne were the first two people that came to mind.


    Madeleine Payne had been under the weather recently, frequently visiting the hospital. Roseanne didn''t want to bother her.


    If word got out that she was looking to buy equipment on her own, it would reveal that Edna Moore''s team was monopolizing theb equipment, something they were desperately trying to keep under wraps.


    Given Ms. Payne''s fiery temper, she would probably storm out of the hospital to confront Edna and the department heads.


    But with the department clearly favoring Edna, Madeleine wouldn''t get far.


    All that hassle, and for what? It would just be bad for her health.


    So, contacting Owen seemed like the best option.


    However, for some reason, after sending him two messages and making a call, Roseanne got no reply.


    She guessed he was just too busy to check his phone.


    The only chance she had to talk to him was today.


    Originally, Roseanne had arranged to meet Corley for lunch the next day, but deep down, she preferred sourcing from Owen.


    She pondered why that was.


    Maybe it was because Owen, being so honest and gentlemanly, seemed more trustworthy than Corley, who was unpredictable and aggressive. Owen''s help didn''te with the pressure of owing him, unlike Corley...


    His intentions were too clear, too straightforward, making her hesitant.


    Following the usual route they both took for runs, Roseanne searched but found no sign of Owen.


    After anotherp with no luck and feeling quite worked out, she headed back upstairs.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once home, she left her door slightly ajar.


    As she prepared rice and peeled


    yams, setting them in the cooker for


    a delicious porridge the next


    morning, she kept an ear out for any sound from next door.


    After waiting in vain and having


    cleaned up the kitchen, Roseanne et


    decided to knock directly, "Mr. Reynolds, are you there? I have a question for you."


    No response came.


    "Professor?"


    Still nothing.


    Could he have not returned? Or, had he left again?


    At theb-


    Stoddard''s eyes widened in surprise: "You''re back?"


    Owen simply replied, "Overtime."


    "But... you''ve been pulling


    all-nighters for three straight days You said you''d rest at home today. You left just a few hours ago, and now you''re back for more overtime?"


    Owen asked, "Is there a problem?"


    Stoddard sighed, "No problem for me, but I think you might have one."

 Chapter 416

    ?


    Stoddard leaned in, his voice tinged with concern. "You seem off these days, Owen. What''s going on?"


    "You''re wrong," Owen replied curtly before heading towards the break room.


    He carried a bag filled with fresh clothes that needed stowing away in his locker. As he pushed open the door, the sight of the fold-out cot Roseanne had used caught his eye, still stationed in its usual spot. Memories of identally stumbling upon her during her nap, the rapid heartbeat and the breathlessness he experienced then, flooded back. It felt like something out of a dream...


    Shaking his head to clear the invasive thoughts, Owen was washed over by a wave of annoyance and embarrassment. He felt utterly disgraced by his own reactions.


    "Owen, I grabbed us somete-night snacks. You up for some?" Stoddard''s voice cut through his reverie from outside.


    "I''ll pass. Go ahead without me."


    "We''ve got buffalo wings and sliders, sure you don''t want a bite?"


    "No, I''m good."


    "You know, speaking of buffalo wings, I still think Roseanne makes the best ones... Has she started school again? Haven''t seen her around theb in a while. Next time you see her, tell her to drop by more often. We all miss her around here."


    Stepping out of the break room, Owen managed a semnce of normalcy. "If you want to say something, say it yourself."


    He tried not to think about her, but reminders of her were everywhere.


    Stoddard paused, his chopsticks mid-air. "Come on... You guys are neighbors, for crying out loud. Is it really that hard to pass along a message?" "It is."


    Stoddard sighed, "Owen, I really think something''s off with you."


    Owen, busy at his workstation, just ignored him.


    Stoddard kept at it. "I''m even starting to think you''ve got a broken heart... You''ve been all doom and gloomtely...''


    Owen continued his work, undisturbed by thements.


    Stoddard clicked his tongue. "See, there you go again..."


    The following evening, the sky was a canvas of fiery oranges and reds, the day bidding its farewell. A gentle evening breeze carried the promise of the night, city lights beginning to twinkle to life.


    At The Harvest Table¡ª


    Roseanne had just arrived when Corley waved her over to the table he''d secured. The timing was perfect; their table started filling with dishes almost immediately after she sat down.


    "Sorry for making you wait."


    Corley nced at his watch, a small smile ying on his lips. "You''re notte. What are you apologizing for?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    They had agreed on 6:30 PM. Roseanne being there at 6:20 PM was actually ahead of schedule.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "Since six."


    "That early?"


    "This ce''s charm is in its seasonal menu. You pick your veggies, and


    they cook it your way, no set dishes. Best to get here early to sort everything out. Plus, cooking to


    order takes time."


    to


    Looking over the spread of freshly saut¨¦ed veggies and hearty stews before her, Roseanne could appreciate the freshness and quality of the meal.


    "I feel bad. I was supposed to be the host, and I should''ve arranged everything..."


    Corley had chosen the ce, and Roseanne, unfamiliar with the concept, had assumed it was a standard restaurant setup.


    "Don''t worry about it. I enjoy making arrangements for you," Corley reassured her, his smile unwavering.


    Roseanne was at a loss for words, her usual reticence taking over.


    Noting her silence, Corley gently urged, "Let''s dig in."


    "Actually..."


    "Yes?" Corley''s focused gaze encouraged her to continue.


    "I''ve brought a couple of friends along. From my study group. Is that okay?"


    "Of course. Where are they?"


    "They should be here any minute."


    Right on cue, Mamie and Scales arrived. Mamie, leading the way, caught sight of the handsome man at their table and couldn''t help but be impressed. Scales, following close behind, paused for a moment upon seeing Corley, an unexpected reaction crossing his face.

 Chapter 417

    ?


    Then, despite himself, he took another couple of looks.


    Noticing Scales'' gaze, Corley looked back without a ripple, his eyes deepening.


    "Please, have a seat."


    "Thank you."


    Mamie and Scales sat down next to Roseanne.


    Corley called over a waiter, "Bring two more sets of cutlery, and ask the kitchen to whip up a couple more dishes."


    "Sure, any specific requests?"


    Corley nced at the two.


    Mamie said, "Something with meat."


    Scales said, "No seafood."


    "Got it."


    The waiter left, making sure to close the door behind him.


    Now, only the four remained in the private room.


    Corley smiled towards Roseanne, "Aren''t you going to introduce us, Anne?"


    Anne?


    Mamie blinked. Scales also looked curious.


    Roseanne''s expression didn''t change: "They''re my ssmates, Scales, Mamie."


    Then, pointing at Corley, she introduced, "My friend, Corley."


    "Anne never asks me out, but this is an exception. So, what kind of trouble have you guys run into?"


    He said "you guys." Not Roseanne.


    His insight was undeniably sharp.


    Mamie and Scales exchanged looks but remained silent.


    Roseanne said, "I''ll exin..."


    "So, you want to fund this yourselves, buying CPRT through EchoVerse Systems?" "Yeah."


    Corley pondered for a moment, "Does the academy know about this?"


    Roseanne shook her head: "We haven''t discussed it with the academy yet."


    After all, whether they could even purchase the equipment was another matter.


    "If you''re paying out of pocket, that''s fine; CPRT from Sunlight too can be sold; but this must be disclosed to the academy, otherwise, it could be a point of contention."


    Mamie was puzzled. "We''re spending our own money, why should we worry about others?"


    "First off, even if you buy the


    equipment, it''ll still be housed in the academy''sb; second, just because you''re footing the bill, do you n to let the perpetrators off the hook?"


    Mamie''s eyes lit up: "Is there a way to teach them a lesson?!" Corley: "Leave it to me."


    Mamie was instantly impressed: "Mr. Sullivan, you''re amazing!"


    Corley, however, smiled at Roseanne: "Do you agree, Anne?"


    Roseanne was speechless. He must be doing this on purpose!


    He had thought of everything, what reason did she have to disagree?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But he still had to ask.


    Corley added, "If you don''t object, I''ll take it a yes. As for the price of 50%


    the equipment... how about a ret


    discount?"


    Mamie''s eyes widened. "Fifty percent?! Is that possible?"


    That''s a savings of $630,000, enough to buy a house in a small town!


    Roseanne and Scales, however, frowned in unison.


    Roseanne: "You''re in business too; we can''t let you take a loss. We''ll buy it at the market price."


    Scales nodded. "That''s the fair thing to do."


    Corley replied, "Fifty percent is an inside deal. Don''t think too highly of me; I never make a losing deal."


    With business out of the way, everyone started to eat.


    Mamie took a couple of bites and


    her eyes sparkled: "This is!


    Weird... howe I''ve never on Yelp?"


    "It''s not on Yelp, and they don''t do delivery."


    "That secretive?"


    Hearing this, even Roseanne couldn''t help but look at him.


    it


    Corley offered a slight smile: "Otherwise, how could it be called an exclusive dining spot?"


    Everyone thoroughly enjoyed the meal, especially Mamie, who ate the most and felt the most satisfied.


    As Roseanne was about to leave the room to pay the bill, she was informed¡ª


    "Mr. Sullivan has already taken care of it."


    Just then, Corley''s voice came from behind¡ª


    "I thought you were headed to the restroom?"


    Roseanne turned around, meeting the man''s teasing gaze.


    "Didn''t we agree that I would treat?"


    Corley spread his hands, saying, "What can I do? I never let a woman pay, especially not one I fancy."

 Chapter 418

    ?


    Roseanne sighed, "Habits can change."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "For others, maybe, but for you, I don''t want them to."


    Silence hung in the air.


    After leaving the diner, Roseanne and her friends all headed in the same direction.


    Mamie pulled out her phone, ready to hail a ride.


    That''s when a sleek Mercedes business van pulled up in front of them.


    The window rolled down, and Corley said, "Hop in, I''ll give you a lift home."


    Mamie''s questioning gaze shifted towards Roseanne.


    Corley chuckled, "It''s hard to catch a cab here. Without a ride from me, you might be home two hourste."


    Scales remained silent, evidently aware of the situation.


    Mamie nced at her phone screen, which showed a queue of 216 people ahead.


    Two hours seemed like an optimistic guess...


    Roseanne conceded, "Let''s get in. Thanks, Mr. Sullivan."


    Corley''s lips curled into a smile, "No problem, Anne."


    Awkward silence.


    ording to the GPS, Roseanne was supposed to be the first to be dropped off, followed by Mamie, then Scales.


    However, at an intersection where they should have turned right, Corley ended up in the wrongne and had to go straight instead.


    The GPS recalcted, making Mamie the first to get off, then Scales, and Roseannest.


    The car stopped at the end of an alley.


    Corley got out, walked around to the other side, and opened the door for her, "Mind your head."


    Roseanne stood still as she got out, looking up at him, "Thanks."


    "For opening the door, or for the equipment?"


    "Both."


    "So, aren''t you going to invite me up for a cup of tea?"


    Roseanne hesitated.


    "Just kidding, don''t take me for a creep."


    Roseanne eyed him steadily, not detecting any humor in his tone, "Are you one?"


    Corley smirked, "I''m not, but I wish I could be, yet I''m afraid to be."


    "I don''t follow."


    "Then don''t. Some things aren''t meant to be understood."


    There was no reason. Hence, no exnation.


    Just like he couldn''t understand why he was so fixated on Roseanne. Yes, fixated.


    At the gates of Kingswell University Mherwood wasn''t the only with Roseanne at first sight. There was also him,


    one


    Oh, and Aaron Lincoln.


    Murray made the first move, Aaron followed closely.


    As for him torn by his feelings and out of respect for his good friend Murray he decided to wait. By the time he heard from her again, it was to announce her rtionship with Murray.


    He hadn''t expected Murray to be serious.


    Nor did he expect him to seed.


    That was when Corley realized, some chancese only once.


    But after calming down, he always believed in a second chance.


    Because he knew Murray too well, including his true nature.


    All that was left was to wait...


    For their rtionship to fall apart, for Roseanne to give up hope... Fortunately, his wait was over.


    "Can''t invite me up for tea, but a simple ''goodnight'' will do, right?"


    Roseanne finally said, "Goodnight, Mr. Sullivan."


    "Drop the formalities."


    "...Goodnight."


    "Such a good girl."


    Before Roseanne could react, he swiftly tousled her hair.


    By the time she stepped back, he had already turned away with a flourish.


    Roseanne clenched her teeth at his retreating figure.


    Corley, not looking back but sensing her gaze, waved his hand.


    Roseanne felt frustrated.


    And this entire scene was witnessed from a


    been waiting for an hour.


    s to en.kikistories an


    y Murray, who


    The vibrant red rose he held dropped to the ground.


    The next moment, his eyes hardened, and he chased after Corley.


    "Corley-"


    He paused, door handle in hand, and turned back instinctively.


    A fist flew towards his face.


    Even though Corley tried to dodge quickly, he couldn''tpletely avoid it.

 Chapter 419

    ?


    Murray''s fist brushed past Corley''s cheekbone with a dull thud.


    As Murray raised his fist for a second blow, Corley grabbed his cor, yanked hard, and nearly knocked him down.


    Corley took the opportunity to step back and create some distance.


    "Damn," he muttered, touching the sore spot on his cheekbone.


    "Murray, have you lost your mind?!"


    "You''re asking for it!"


    Corley smirked, seeing Murray grinding his teeth in rage. Understanding the cause, his smirk widened even more. "Saw everything, did you?"


    Murray raised his fist again, his eyes bloodshot with anger.


    "What? Can''t handle it? You know, scenes like this will happen over and over, even bigger than this. What''s your n? Hit me every time you see me?"


    "But what''s the point? Does hitting me stop anything from happening?"


    Murray''s chest heaved with suppressed rage. If looks could kill, Corley would have been dead a thousand times over.


    Suddenly calming down, Murray asked, "So, Roseanne agreed to be with you?"


    Corley''s smile faltered.


    Now, it was Murray''s turn tough. "Seems she hasn''t. You couldn''t win her over back then; what makes you think you can now?"


    I''ve been with her at least once. You? You''re just skirting around, Corley. What''s there for you to boast about? Happy with someone else''s leftovers? Can''t afford anything new, or just prefer hand-me-downs?"


    Corley''s smile vanished, and he stepped forward, grabbing Murray by the cor. "Say that again, I dare you!"


    "Am I wrong?"


    Corley, seething, replied, "You can say anything about me; I can take it. But keep her out of this-don''t insult a woman who devoted six years of her youth and all her love and care to you!"


    Murray let him hold on, a cold smirk appearing on his lips. "Admit it, you''re just jealous. Jealous that I had her for six whole years."


    "Jealous? Ha, why would I be jealous of a loser who couldn''t keep her after six years?"


    Corley, looking straight at him, said


    slowly,


    havi just feel sorry for her,


    Toved a piece of trash like


    swno


    il


    you."


    With that, he punched Murray right on the nose.


    "That punch, was for Roseanne."


    Boom-Another punchnded on Murray''s cheekbone.


    "And this one, is me returning the favor."


    "Murray, you''re asking for it¡ª"


    Murray wasn''t going down without a fight. He swung back, and under the dim streetlight, in the secluded alley, two men in suits traded blows, fists and feet flying.


    Foreheads, lips, cheeks, all bore marks of the fight.


    Until


    Cliff eximed, "Holy smokes! I knew this was going to blow up!"


    York swallowed hard, "They''re going to kill each other at this rate."


    He rushed forward, grabbing one man in each hand, forcibly separating them.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Cliff urged, "Murray, Corley, cool it! This isn''t solving anything!"


    Murray seethed, "I''ll kill him today!"


    Corley retorted, "No need to solve anything, just need to get rid


    some trash!" Content belong vel


    to


    "Who are you calling trash? You''re the trash, pining after your brother''s girl!"


    "She''s not yours anymore!"


    "That''s not for you to decide!"


    Just as they were about to sh again, York suddenly spoke up-


    "Roseanne, you''re just in time..."


    Murray and Corley instantly froze, their bodies stiffening.

 Chapter 420

    However, when they both looked-


    There was no sign of Roseanne.


    York shrugged, "If I hadn''t said it, would you guys ever stop?"


    Murray was silent. Corley didn''t utter a word.


    "Why can''t we handle this like adults instead of acting like kids?"


    Corley snapped, "He got mad and threw the first punch."


    Murray retorted, "Because he was asking for it!"


    "Enough, both of you cool it," York intervened, "If we actually bring Roseanne into this, neither of you is going to like the oue."


    Corley''s lips pursed.


    Murray fell silent, too.


    Cliff, seeing an opportunity, chimed in, "Let''s head to the ER and get those wounds looked at."


    Murray coldly nced at Corley, "No need," he said, "Same goes for you give up on her while you can."


    "Is that so?" Corley smirked lightly, "Guess we''ll see about that. As for making it work, I''m still in the game, while you you''ve been out for a long time."


    Murray''s eyes reddened, and he was about to throw another punch, but Cliff quickly intervened.


    Corley dropped a final taunt: "Pathetic rage."


    Then he opened his car door and drove away.


    Murray angrily shrugged off Cliff, "Let go! He''s gone, what are you afraid of?"


    Cliff sighed, "Murray, what''s the point?"


    Murray, eyes still zing, turned to him, "That''s a question for Corley!"


    They used to be as close as brothers. Why did Corley have to fixate on Roseanne?


    After saying that, he also got into his car and drove off, leaving Cliff and York exchanging looks of disbelief.


    Cliff confessed, "This feels awful."


    York replied, "They''re set on their ways; we can''t do much."


    Cliff pondered, "Why is he so obsessed with Roseanne?"


    "Why indeed?" York paused. Maybe thinking of something, he said somewhat impulsively, "Sometimes attraction doesn''t make sense, it just is."


    Cliff was taken aback, "That''s not how you used to see things!"


    What happened to "There are plenty of fish in the sea"?


    Brothers before others, right?


    And what about "Womene and go, I could have a different one every day"?


    The next morning, sunlight spilled


    across thend, awakening everything beneath the blue


    and


    the chorus of cicadas. Contel


    Inside theb, the sunlight filtered through the windows, waking Stoddard.


    He sat up, stretched, and then made his way out of the resting area.


    "Man, Owen, did you even sleep, or are you just up early?"


    At theb bench, Owen was deeply engrossed in his work. He didn''t look up or respond. Finally-


    After finishing his task, taking off hisb coat and gloves, he stepped away from the bench. "Got up early."


    "What time?"


    "5:30."


    Stoddard gulped, "That''s hardcore.


    need to head back home and


    I''lle backter tonight.sh.


    and


    can Oborrow your charger? My phone''s dead."


    "It''s in the cab, help yourself."


    "Why do you always put it back in the cab? Isn''t that a hassle?"


    Not at all.


    Because these past few days Owen hadn''t even used his charger. To be precise, he hadn''t used his phone.N?velDrama.Org content.


    After putting it on silent, he''d just left it in the cab.


    Stoddard grabbed the charger and


    came back, "Owen, you''ve got missed calls. I brought your


    out


    "Thanks," Owen took it.


    The next second, he froze.


    Roseanne had called him?


    Twice.


    He immediately opened his messages, and there it was-


    "Professor, I needed some advice on something, when you have a moment?"


    It was sent five days ago.


    He hadpletely missed it.

 Chapter 421

    Owen hastily began typing a reply but then thought better of it. Maybe it was best to just go see her in person, especially since it was Sunday - she was likely to be home.


    "Stoddard, I''m heading out. Three more datasets are about to drop, keep an eye on them for me."


    With that said, he made to leave.


    "No way... Didn''t I just say I needed to head home today? Hey-why are you leaving? Did I say you could?! You didn''t go home to rest when I told you to yesterday, and now you''re ditching me today?!"


    "Owen, you''re really asking for trouble!"


    ...


    However, when he got home and knocked on the neighboring door, there was no response.


    "Roseanne? You there?"


    There was only silence in response.


    Owen sighed, turned back to his ce, sat down, andposed a text message:


    "Sorry, got caught up in theb and missed your messages."


    "Is there still any way I can help out now?"


    After waiting for half an hour without a reply, Owen couldn''t help but wonder if Roseanne felt the same disappointment he was feeling now when she had messaged him earlier.


    Roseanne, indeed, couldn''t reply at the moment.


    She was busy cleaning and setting up in the newb she had applied for.


    When Scales filled out the application, he specifically asked the faculty advisor for thergest and most secludedb avable.


    The advisor double-checked, worried Scales was being impulsive.


    Theb had been vacant for a while, hardly used by any research group because of its size,ck of equipment, and its remote location from the main academic buildings.


    Scales insisted, "This is the one we want."


    The size meant they could set up a spot for naps.


    Theck of equipment wasn''t an issue since they nned to buy what they needed.


    Though far from the academic buildings, it was close to the cafeteria, which meant Mamie was thrilled.


    The only downside for them was...


    It was a nightmare to clean!


    After a morning''s work, the trio had only just managed to arrange theb


    benches, storage cabs, cb


    table, and water cooler.


    Next up was the actual cleaning.


    Mamie groaned, "Why can''t we just hire a cleaning service? This is exhausting."


    Scales replied, "It sends the wrong message."


    "What message?"


    "The spirit of college life."


    "..." Okay, you win.


    Deciding to grab lunch and continue the work afterward, they headed to the cafeteria. That''s when Roseanne saw Owening their way. As she hesitated whether to greet him or not, he already approached her, panting as if he had run all the way there.


    "Roseanne, did you need me for something?"


    Caught off guard, Roseanne took a moment to respond.


    Mamie and Scales paused, exchanging nces.


    Owen apologized, "Sorry, I''ve been swamped in theb and missed your texts. I didn''t mean to ignore you."


    Roseanne then remembered she had indeed sent Owen a message which he hadn''t replied to, but she had been too busy to follow up.


    "It was something, but it''s been taken care of now."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Corley had messaged her early that


    morning. The CPRT was already on its way back, expected to arrive


    tomorrow without any ve


    Swn&


    "...Why did you have to pay out of pocket? What happened?"


    Before Roseanne could respond, Mamie burst out with the details like a firecracker.


    "...Edna?"


    "That''s the one! The department was siding with her, bullying us!" Mamie was fuming.

 Chapter 422

    ?


    Although Mamie had never met Owen or knew of his rtionship with Roseanne, nothing could stifle her desire to vent her frustrations.


    After lunch, the trio returned to theb.


    Mamie put her hands on her hips and sighed, "Sure, it''s spacious, but cleaning is such a chore."


    Suddenly¡ª


    "Excuse me, is this Room C116?"


    Two janitors appeared at the door, cleaning supplies in hand.


    "Uh, yes, this is C116. What can I do for you?"


    "That''s great! Let''s get started then."


    The other cleaner quickly chimed in, and they both sprang into action.


    Mamie blinked, "Wait, are you sure you''ve got the right ce?"


    "No mistake, it''s C116. The admin office told us toe clean up."


    The admin office?


    Mamie and Roseanne nced at Scales, wondering if he was behind this.


    He shook his head. He wasn''t capable of such a feat.


    "Who could it be? We didn''t tell anyone else we were cleaning today. But hey, someone''s cleaning for us, so I''m notining..."


    She then grabbed a chair, sat down, and tore open a bag of potato chips.


    Not only did she start munching, but she also offered some to Roseanne and Scales.


    Roseanne took a chip, but her mind was elsewhere, harboring a guess.


    Was Owen feeling guilty for not being able to help, trying to make amends this way?


    It really wasn''t necessary...


    Mamie nudged Scales, "Aren''t you going to grab some?"


    Scales replied, "No thanks, I''m watching my weight." "Well, fine!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Life Sciences Department Office.


    Babur White wiped his sweat, trying to maintain a smile, but the man across from him remained unmoved, without a hint of extra expression.


    He cautiously probed, "...Mr. Sullivan, it''s rare to see you here. What brings you today?"


    "Why I''m here? You don''t know?" He scoffed, "It seems all those devices EchoVerse Systems donated to the department have gone to waste!" Babur was immediately anxious, "Why would you say that?"


    Though he held the title of deputy dean, with 12 others sharing various responsibilities, his was to attract investment.


    It was a coveted position when managed well, given the interactions with entrepreneurs who could make a substantial difference with the smallest of contributions.


    But it was a different story if mishandled.


    Babur thought he was well-regarded in this circle, having sharedughs with Corley at dinner parties. What went wrong today?


    "Is there something we''ve failed at? Please, feel free to tell me, and I''ll ensure we make the necessary improvements!"


    Corley''sugh was tinged with


    sarcasm, What can I possibly suggest? After all, the department''s resources aren''t allocated by rules or capabilities. You do as you please, favoring some over others.


    Babur protested, "That''s not true! Our department has always been fair and just in providing


    experimental resources to students, strictly adhering to regtions without favoritism."


    "Really? Because I''ve heard about individuals monopolizingbs, not using them themselves and


    preventing others from doing somet


    This shouldn''t concern me, but when Echoverse Systems donated two CPRT machines, what was


    promised?"


    "To provide a fair and equitable experimental environment for every student, to contribute to the scientificmunity, and to advance humanity''s future."


    "And now? It''s all turned upside down. My donations are not decorations or pawns in academic disputes. This is something you need to understand because "


    Corley''s smile sharpened, emphasizing each word, "This directly affects whether EchoVerse Systems will continue to support the department with funds and resources."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Babur''s face went pale. "Wait, let''s talk this through. We can discuss everything!"


    Meanwhile, his mind was racing, trying to pinpoint the issue with the CPRT devices...


    "Rest assured, Mr. Sullivan, I think I grasp your point. We firmly oppose academic injustice and will deal with it seriously."

 Chapter 423

    ?


    Corley finally rxed a bit, "Director White never lets anyone down. That''s precisely why, out of all the heads and leaders at the institute, you''re the only one I''m willing to discuss coborations with."


    "Your confidence in me, Mr. Sullivan, is ttering," Director White responded with a humble tone.


    With that, Corley stood up to leave.


    Babur personally escorted him to the door, waiting until the man''s figure hadpletely vanished before the smile on his face fell.


    Back in his office, he immediately grabbed his phone and called the academic affairs office, "Check the recent lending records of the twobs where we ced the CPRT analyzers."


    The person on the other end hesitated for a moment, "One of them has been consistently used by Ms. Edna''s team, and the other... was just approved for Carlson."


    "Carlson? Isn''t he part of Edna''s team?"


    "Yeah, I was puzzled too. They already had one, why apply for another? It''s a shame, Ms. Payne''s three grad students also tried to borrow it, but they were toote..."


    "So, Madeleine also made a request?"


    "Exactly. It happened one after the other."


    No wonder!


    Babur assumed Madeleine had the clout to bring Corley into backing her up.


    "Release thatb. This Carlson is just causing trouble!"


    He didn''t even bother to mention Edna who was backing Carlson.


    "Alright."


    Just as Babur ended the call and breathed a sigh of relief, his office door was pushed open again.


    He hadn''t even had the chance to wipe the sweat from his brow before he was putting on a smile again, "Mr. Reynolds! What brings you here? Please, have a seat."


    Owen cut straight to the chase, "If I''m not mistaken, there''s a clear rule in the school''s regtions that prohibits the malicious monopolization of public resources and toxicpetition between teams. Director White, being at the head level, should be more aware of these regtions than I am." Babur felt a cold shiver run down his spine.


    Not this again?!


    The two janitors worked efficiently, and in less than an hour, had theb sparkling clean.


    "Thank you, ma''am."


    "You''re wee, you''re wee! It''s our job!"


    With that, they packed up their things and left with smiles.


    To make cleaning easier, some of theb equipment was temporarily moved to the corridor. Fortunately, it wasn''t much, and the three of them managed to move it back in just a few trips.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Ms. Payne''s three star pupils?"


    A voice came from nearby.


    Turning their heads, they saw ter and SybikMoore standing not far off, one with a smirk full of mockery and derision, the other with arms crossed, looking on as if it were none of their business.


    "What''s this? Theb you guys applied for? Let me see... Tsk, tsk, it''s all junk? Not even a decent piece of equipment, what a waste of such a big space."


    Sybil lifted her chin slightly,ughing,N?velDrama.Org content.


    "ter, what nonsense are you


    talking about? The best equipment in the entire institute is with our team, did you really expect them to have anything good?"


    ter agreed, "Exactly, good horses deserve good saddles. As for the nags, it''s better to just get rid of them. Keeping them is just a waste of resources."


    Roseanne chuckled, "If you prefer to be animals, don''t drag others down with you."


    Mamie added, "Exactly, so keen on being horses, tsk, makes you wonder about their brains..."


    "You" ter was too angry to speak.


    Sybil frowned as well, "Stubborn to the end! Let''s just see how long you can keep it up!"


    Mamie smirked, "Then please, keep your eyes wide open, but be careful not to let them pop out."


    Sybil scoffed.


    "If talking big did the trick, you wouldn''t be here struggling to move stuff. ter, let''s go."


    ter sneered, "A bunch of country bumpkins! Didn''t get theb and you deserve it! Want to use the CPRT? We won''t let you, go buy one yourself if you''re so capable!"


    Scales replied, "Sure."


    Roseanne nodded, "Sounds like a n."


    Mamie added, "Free shipping, next-day delivery, don''t forget toe check it out tomorrow."


    ter''s face looked as if he had swallowed a bug, "Crazy! Every single one of you, seriously sick!"


    As if a CPRT was asmon as cabbage, readily avable for anyone to just pick up.


    However, the next day, as the equipment was escorted through the academic building and delivered to theb, ter and Sybil, standing among the onlookers, suddenly couldn''t find theirughter

 Chapter 424

    ?


    "What on earth is this?"


    "Looks like some sort ofb equipment! And it was delivered by an international engineer, no less!"


    "You think it''s just a delivery? After it''s installed, it needs to be calibrated."


    "I remember thisb being empty before, when did it start getting stocked with all this high-end gear?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? Someone''s nning to use it, that''s for sure!"


    "Must have cost a fortune, just look at it!"


    Amidst the growing buzz of conversation, ter''s expression darkened by the second.


    Sybil, on the other hand, pushed her way to the front, eyes wide with disbelief.


    It was indeed a CPRT machine, but not quite.


    This one was half the size of the ones their college already owned, and...


    She caught a quick nce, noticing the touch-sensitive buttons.


    The disy was nearly twice as big as well.


    "This... this is thetest generation CPRT?!" ter''s voice nearly cracked!


    Not only was it more advanced than the ones they had, but its features were far moreprehensive.


    He stormed forward, demanding, "Where did you get this from?!"


    Roseanne retorted, "What''s it to you?"


    ter was speechless.


    Mamie, munching on a cookie, smiled, "Didn''t you tell us to handle it ourselves yesterday? Well, we did. Surprise or what? You must be thrilled for us, right?"


    ter couldn''t even muster a fake smile, let alone a real one!


    Sybil shook her head, "Impossible... Even if we were to buy it, it couldn''t have arrived this fast!"


    Scales: "Ever heard of something called ''pre-ordering''?"


    "No... it can''t be..."


    How could they just purchase such an expensive piece of equipment on a whim?


    Yet, the real shock was still toe...


    That afternoon, a "Disciplinary Notice" was posted on the college''s official website.


    The gist of it was as follows:


    "...Upon investigation, it was found that senior student Carlson had monopolized theb, wasting valuable academic resources... We hereby issue a formal reprimand! All faculty and students are advised to take this as a cautionary tale."


    ng-


    Edna saw the notice and mmed her mug down.


    She stormed into Babur''s office, towering over him¡ª


    "Director White, don''t you think you should''ve consulted me before penalizing my student?!"


    Babur remained calm, as if he had anticipated her arrival.


    "The college''s decision follows established protocols that don''t require informing the mentor."


    "Oh, now you talk about protocols? Don''t you find that hypocritical?"


    "Edna, watch your tone! I''m still the director here. Don''t think you can act all high and mighty just because you''ve had a bit of academic sess these past few years!"


    Swn


    Babur''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Let


    me tell you, if Carlson is voed


    then


    O should be? Have you


    t about that?" Conten


    Edna stiffened.


    "Don''t think the college is unaware of your little maneuvers. We''ve simply turned a blind eye


    considering your hard work over the years. Now that the issue hase to light, sacrificing Carlson to keep you out of trouble seems a fair trade. What''s there to be dissatisfied about?"


    With just a few sentences, Edna was effectively silenced.


    Back at the dormitory-


    Carlson scanned the notice, expressionless.


    Arkle stood by, not daring to say a word, his anxiety palpable as he clenched his fists.


    He wanted to say somethingforting but couldn''t find the words, opening and closing his mouth without making a sound.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Suddenly-


    Carlson: "Roseanne and the others actually bought the CPRT with their own money? Thetest model?"


    Arkle: "...Huh?" This was not the reaction he was expecting.


    Carlson''s eyes lit up. "Let''s go check it out."


    Arkle was puzzled. Wasn''t he... just reprimanded? Why so happy?


    By the time they got to theb, the crowd of onlookers had dispersed.


    Roseanne and her group were absent, leaving a few foreigners adjusting the equipment.


    Since the door was wide open, Carlson politely asked for permission to enter and was allowed in.


    He and Arkle approached the machine, awe in their gaze.


    "Truly thetest model... I didn''t expect such improvements..."


    He even instinctively reached out to touch it, but quickly retracted his hand, suppressing the urge.

 Chapter 425

    ?


    Arkle had yet to dive deep into the research project and had no idea what made this particr piece of equipment stand out. However, seeing the look of awe on Carlson''s face made him take a few extra nces.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "...Dude, is it expensive?"


    Carlson nodded, "Yeah, super expensive."


    "How much are we talking?"


    "Around a million or so."


    "Whoa!"


    It wasn''t just the price tag that was shocking.


    It was the fact that Roseanne and her crew could just decide to make such a pricey purchase.


    Three people, a million bucks...


    Arkle thought of his own parents, hardworking farmers, who, in their best year, could barely save up a few thousand dors.


    And here they were, talking about a piece of equipment worth millions...


    Arkle was stunned.


    Just then, Mamie''s voice echoed down the hallway, signaling their return!


    Carlson and Arkle slipped out the back door.


    Before leaving, Carlson couldn''t help but look back. In the sunlight, Roseanne, Mamie, and Scales were walking in,ughing and chatting. Roseanne was holding a bottle of Voss water, pricey stuff.


    Mamie had her arms full of snacks, mostly with packaging in English - imported and definitely not cheap.


    Scales was sipping on a sports drink in packaging Carlson had never seen before, let alone tasted.


    "Dude, what''s on your mind?"


    As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Arkle nudged Carlson, noticing his silence.


    Carlson let out a sigh, "...It''s just nice."


    Arkle was reflective, "Yeah, the new equipment is cool, right?"


    Carlson just smiled.


    He wasn''t just talking about the equipment.


    He was thinking about their spirit to challenge, to argue, and the financial means to back it all up.


    It was really something.


    Meanwhile, back in theb-


    Roseanne said, "Here, have some water, folks."


    Mamie added, "And I''ve got snacks!"


    ...


    It was three days after the arrival of the new CPRT machine that Madeleine found out.


    As expected, the olddy was shaking with anger-


    "That Edna! How could she spend so much?!"


    "And you all, something this big


    me, and nobody bothers to tell grees, I''m old, and my h


    isn''t


    , but I''m not dead yet t


    Roseanne quickly interrupted, "Dead? Don''t even say that! Knock on wood-"


    Madeleine: "You could''ve just told me, instead of getting so worked up and spending your own money on a new machine!"


    Roseanne It wasn''t just out of spite,


    you know. We tested the new


    machine, and it''s way better than the old ones the academy used to have. It''s way more efficient."


    "Yep!" Mamie nodded in agreement, "The money was well spent! Totally worth it!"


    Scales also added, "The new equipment really is more effective."


    Madeleine was at a loss for words.


    "What can I say? You have an answer for everything!"


    And with that, the matter was considered resolved.


    Edna was in a foul mood these past few days.


    First, Carlson got reprimanded, casting a shadow over her as his advisor.


    Then, the dean and secretary summoned her for a chat.


    Not one of the deputy deans in charge of misceneous affairs, but the head honcho of the Life Sciences department.


    The message was clear, both openly and behind closed doors: no academic divisions, no cliques.


    Exiting the dean''s office, Edna''s back was covered in cold sweat.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, storming into Babur''s office to confront him, using him of being the snitch.


    Babur was just as baffled. "Why


    would do that? Going to the dean just makes me look bad. I''d rather keep this quiet than get med for poor management!"


    Edna paused, frowning, "Then who was it?"


    A name popped into Babur''s head.


    Corley could only throw his weight around in front of him, he wouldn''t have ess to the dean.


    The only person who could get the dean on their side and do it cheerfully...


    Was that one person.

 Chapter 426

    ?


    "Who are you thinking of?" Edna pressed on, her curiosity piqued.


    Babur gave a sarcastic chuckle, "Don''t bother asking. It''s someone way out of your league."


    Even when dealing with his own, Corley would beat around the bush, but that person barged in questioning everything...


    It''s just how the academic world rolls. A titan''s presence is unmistakable.


    Kingswell University might handle losing a businessman''s financial backing, but it couldn''t dream of parting ways with a scientist whose work leads to groundbreaking discoveries!


    "Get lost," Babur sneered, "A skinny camel still beats a horse, and you- you''re nowhere close to Madeleine!"


    Even with Madeleineid up in the hospital, she still had the clout to make two big shots intervene.


    And you, Edna? You''re nothing!


    Back in her office, Edna''s mind echoed with Babur''s words: You''re nowhere close to Madeleine!


    Nowhere close...


    Close...


    She was so mad she wanted to smash something, but the mug was already shattered.


    Her hand found a pen holder instead.


    Crash!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The pen holder mmed against the wall opposite, its contents scattering across the floor.


    Sybil entered right then, oblivious to the tense atmosphere. She cheerily called out, "Auntie," before heading to the break area to pour herself a drink. Sipping, she said, "I''m dying of thirst... Oh, Auntie, when will Carlson finish that paper? The professor was asking in ss today, and I said sometime this week. Can you nudge him for me?"


    Edna''s face was stone-cold: "You think a research paper is what? A piece of cake? ''This week,'' you say? Do you even understand the concept of drafting?"


    Sybil was dumbfounded by the sudden onught.


    "Auntie..."


    "Shut it! How many times have I told you, it''s Ms. Edna at school!"


    "But there''s no one else here..." Sybil mumbled, looking hurt.


    "Walls have ears, got it?! Slip up once, and we''re both done for!"


    Sybil hadn''t realized the gravity of the situation. "Sorry, Aunt- I mean, Ms. Edna! I''ll be careful next time! It''s just that paper..."


    "Still on about the paper? If you''re so capable, write it yourself! Roseanne and the others managed to get their own equipment; is it that hard to produce one paper?"


    "You think Carlson can write one or two for you, but can he write them for you forever? The moment he makes it big, do you think he''ll still give you the time of day?"


    "I''d write if I could, but I... I just can''t!" Sybil''s lower lip trembled, on the verge of tears.


    The bluff was called, and the fa?ade was set; there was no turning back for her now.


    Edna softened slightly, "Crying? I''m not dead yet, no need for your tears here! If Roseanne and the others can pull it off why can''t you? I get it now; you were never really into academia! Always aiming high but falling short in every aspect, how did I end up With a niece like you?! Get out- just get out!"


    As Sybil left the office, she waspletely bewildered.


    She didn''t understand what she did wrong or why her usually kind aunt had suddenly turned into a fury.


    After venting, Edna''s mood slightly improved.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    "Come in."


    Carlson entered, saying, "Ms. Edna, here''s the progress report for this past month..."


    Edna reached out her hand.


    Handing over the documents, Carlson waited.


    She flipped through them, her frown deepening, "A month has gone by, and still no progress?"


    "The multiple cultures we''ve been growing... the data''s all over the ce. We''re currently trying to figure out why, so things are slow."


    "How much longer do you estimate?"


    "...I can''t say for sure."


    "What do you mean you can''t? Solutionse from effort! This project has been in your hands for over half a year. If we don''t see any tangible results by year''s end, it''s as if we''ve done nothing!"


    Carlson replied, "I understand, but research takes time. Some things need to be verified over time."


    Edna smirked, "Carlson, you''re


    smart. You know how precious time is for us. Holding onto a project for years without significant findings, like Madeleine, only leads to being phased out."


    "You said the data''s inconsistent. If you''re aiming for consistency with a second round of tests, why go through all the trouble if you expect the same oue? What''s the point?"


    "Anyway¡ª" Edna''s eyes narrowed slightly, her smile lingering, "whether it''s consistent or not, isn''t that for us to decide?"


    Carlson stared at her intently, "What are you suggesting?"

 Chapter 427

    ?


    "Just tweak the data a bit to keep it consistent, no need to waste time verifying."


    Even though Carlson had anticipated it, hearing it firsthand was still a shock.


    "This is, academic, fraud!" He stressed every word.


    Edna''s face turned sour: "Carlson, you''re a sensible guy. I trust you know what should and shouldn''t be said. As your mentor, I''m just offering you a way to solve the problem. What to do with it, is up to you."


    Carlson looked up, locking eyes with Edna with an intensity she hadn''t seen before.


    "Professor, this isn''t right."


    It just wasn''t right...


    ...


    After Carlson left, Edna watched his departing back and snickered.


    It''s okay if he doesn''t get it now. People grow.


    Eventually, he''ll understand that truth doesn''t matter. What matters is how many papers you''ve published, how much academic output you''ve produced.


    People say research is pure, but Edna scoffed at that.


    Wherever there are people, there''s a struggle - for resources, funding, status, titles... Aren''t all these tied to output?


    Only those who reach the summit have the right to talk about "purity". But first, you''ve got to reach the summit.


    Edna took out her phone, "Call Hertha Sherwood over."


    It was her time to shine.


    "Hertha, school''s been in session for almost a month now. How are you adjusting? How are the senior students treating you? No one''s giving you a hard time, right?"


    Hertha was somewhat ttered: "No, no, everyone''s been really kind to me."


    "That''s good to hear. I called you here because there''s something rted to theb I need to discuss with you."


    Hertha''s eyes sparkled, barely containing her excitement: "Does that mean I can start getting involved in theb operations?"


    "You were recruited by me, of course, there''s a spot for you in the research team. It''s just that we''ve run into a bit of a snag... It might require some effort on your part."


    "What''s going on? Just tell me, and I''ll do whatever I can!"


    Edna''s smile grew warmer: "You might have heard, the group led by Madeleine next door bought thetest model of the CPRT analyzer with their own funds. Our team''s budget is tight, so I was wondering if you could... lend a hand?"


    "But don''t worry, your hard work


    won''t go unnoticed. I''ll keep a record


    of your contribution. When


    high-priority projects or conference spotse up, you''ll be the first I consider!"


    "If you''re interested in a direct PhD track, as long as your grades are solid, that shouldn''t be a problem either."


    First, promise them the moon. Whether they''ll get it, who knows?


    Hertha wasn''t just aiming for a degree; she wanted to achieve something, especially since... her mother ced such high value on education, it was almost a fixation. If she could earn her PhD, she believed Beverley would be proud.


    Without a second thought, she agreed.


    A million isn''t that much, after all. A little sweet talk at home, and the funds would be hers.


    But within days of Hertha securing a new CPRT analyzer for Edna''sb, the reality hit her hard.


    What happened to the budget being just over a million?


    It ended up costing over two million!


    The family agreed to cover only half, and Hertha had to sell more than a dozen of her beloved designer bags to make up the rest. Those bags were her treasures, and just like that, they were gone!


    Edna was over the moon, eager to unt her acquisition in front of Madeleine: See, it''s not just your students who can pull this off.


    However, she circled around a few times without catching a glimpse of Madeleine.


    "Oh, Ms. Payne has been away. She was invited to the International Biology Research Summit in Sydney. Didn''t you get an invitation, Ms. Edna?" "..." If you''ve got nothing nice to say, better say nothing at all.


    Edna, undeterred, lingered outside the C116b a bit longer, but the door remained firmly shut, the understated demeanor not giving anything away. Meanwhile, just a wall away, the research team led by Roseanne had officiallymenced their project.


    Time always flies in theb, and before they knew it, a week had passed.


    One day, as Roseanne was heading


    home, she noticed something odd about the apartment next to herst struck her that, aside from a brief


    encounter outside the cafeteria, she hadn''t seen Owen for quite a while.


    Given that they lived door-to-door, it was strange. Owen was always busy, but they used to run into each other in the hallway asionally. But not this time...


    No matter when she left in the morning or came back at night, his door was always shut tight.


    She even had this nagging feeling - Owen was avoiding her on purpose.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 428

    ?


    In the days following, Owen found the sensation bing overwhelmingly stronger.


    Typically, Owen would carve out time for ate-night run at least once a week to clear his head.


    One evening, as Roseanne heard noises in the hallway and opened her door, she discovered Owen had already returned home.


    But that wasn''t all. Owen usually reserved a day or two each month for some downtime, yet Roseanne never saw his door crack open even once during these breaks.


    And there was that one time she opened her door, sure she saw a sliver of movement from his apartment - as if he had peeked out at the sound of her footsteps, only to retreat quickly.


    Roseanne was baffled.


    She racked her brain trying to figure out when she might have offended him.


    But she couldn''te up with anything.


    If only she could catch a glimpse of him, Roseanne wished she could just ask straight up ¨C what on earth about her made him dodge her presence like a gue?


    Meanwhile, Owen, sensing Roseanne''s footsteps fading, timed his move to the window and saw her walking away. Only when her figure disappeared did he withdraw hisplex gaze.


    It wasn''t that he wanted to avoid her.


    But avoiding her was the only option he had.


    The dream he had the first time could be dismissed as a fluke, an ident, a normal physiological reaction. But after seeing her outside the cafeteria that day, Owen had another dream that night.


    It was more vivid, more thrilling, and more embarrassing than the first.


    Waking up, every detail reyed in his mind, tormenting him.


    In frustration and despair, he stripped the bed, throwing the sheets and duvet cover into the washing machine as if trying to cleanse himself of the memory.


    He couldn''t understand why he would dream such things.


    How could he trash a woman''s image like that? Yeah, trash.


    He hated himself so much, he couldn''t even look Roseanne in the eye.


    What if it happened again? How could he live with himself?


    He had no clue, but his mom, Silver, had been bringing him food a bunch of times. She''d go back and tell his dad, Ferdinand Reynolds, "the kid looks down, barely touched his food, might be heartbroken or something."


    Ferdinand just sighed.


    The project progressed smoothly, and the camaraderie within Roseanne''s group flourished.


    One afternoon, tired of the usual cafeteria fare, they decided to explore local eateries off-campus.


    While discussing their afternoon ns on the way back, Mamie suddenly stopped.


    Confused, Roseanne and Scales halted alongside her.


    Scales asked, "What''s up?"


    "There, ex-boyfriend alert..." Mamie gestured subtly towards the direction of the school''s main gate, then gave Roseanne a look full of sympathy. Roseanne''s lips twitched. Could she still avoid this awkward encounter?


    No chance.


    Murray had already spotted her and was striding over with a bouquet in hand.


    Approaching them, Roseanne noticed it was a bunch of champagne roses.


    Mamie coughed lightly, "Hey Caley, I''m feeling a bit thirsty. Wanna hit up the convenience store for a drink?"


    Scales nced between Roseanne and Mamie, nodded in agreement, and the two of them took off.


    Left alone, Roseanne dropped all pretenses, "Murray, got a lot of free time on your hands?"


    He paused, "Anne..."


    "We broke up a year ago. Stop looking for me, okay?"


    Murray frowned, stubbornly pushing the flowers into her hands, "No, I can''t."


    Roseanne was exhausted, repeating herself for the umpteenth time, "It''s pointless. You have so many other options, why obsess over me?" "Because you''re the only one I''ve ever wanted," he insisted.


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh bitterly, recalling a particr birthday party for Cliff when Murray was all over Millie.


    "I wanted to give Millie a status."


    The words he once said now felt like a p across his face.


    His eyes reddened, "I was blind then, mistaking the counterfeit for the treasure, abandoning my true love."


    "I know it''s toote for apologies, but I still need to say this - you''ve always been the one I loved the most, the only one."


    "Anne... please forgive me?"


    "It was around this time, right here at Kingswell University''s north gate, you agreed to be my girlfriend. Could you give me another chance to win you back?"


    Roseanne returned the flowers, firm and clear, "No, I can''t."


    "If you have even a shred of regret towards me, then stop showing up like this. Your presence turns me into a topic of gossip and brings unnecessary trouble."


    Murray''s derations were always so impulsive, without consideration for anyone else.


    Roseanne once mistook that for a sign of affection - direct, honest, and as passionate as the sun. But six years of misced faith showed her the truth -


    It wasn''t love, but selfishness.


    Using what he thought was love to act mindlessly, disregarding her situation and wishes, stubbornly doing things his way.


    Roseanne wasn''t into being


    gossiped about, but he was always


    doing these over-the-top things - like showing up with fancy flowers picking her up from school and parking his car right at the front gate for everyone to see, or dropping by her ssroom pretending he was just there to hang out with her in ss.


    But he never realized the amount of ridicule and mockery Roseanne endured behind his back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "... You never told me... I didn''t know..." Murray murmured, lost.


    "Did you really not know? Or would you have continued regardless?" Roseanne''s gaze was sharp.


    Murray was speechless.


    "Six years is a long time, but you


    never truly understood me, just as never truly understood you. Let''s just let this rtionship go; it''s not worth picking back up."


    With that, Roseanne walked past him, leaving him standing there, his face pale with realization.


    He retreated, copsing onto a bench.


    And nearby, two sneaky figures hid behind a tree, watching intently, not wanting to miss a moment of the drama unfolding...

 Chapter 429

    ?


    Maisie and Farley had been shadowing Murray, wary of being spotted. They were too far away to see anything clearly, wishing for a pair of binocrs to magically appear in their hands.


    One thing was crystal clear though - Murray had found himself a new me!


    No wonder he ditched Millie!


    For the past month, Maisie and Farley had been living the high life, courtesy of the Sherwood family. Beverley had catered to their every whim, making their days incrediblyfortable.


    Sofortable, in fact, they dreaded returning to their previous life of scraping by.


    After all, with the money they were after, they wouldn''t have to worry for the rest of their lives.


    Just when Beverley seemed at her breaking point, the two decided it was time to grab the cash and run.


    But when Maisie hit Beverley with a demand for fifty million, Beverley looked like she''d seen a ghost. She was so shocked, she couldn''t speak for a full minute.


    When she figured out Maisie wasn''t kidding, Beverley lost it,ughing sarcastically, "Fifty million? In your dreams!" and then she stormed off. After that, Beverley cut off all contact with Maisie, drying up their financial wellspring and leaving them high and dry.


    Realizing they might have pushed too far, they considered lowering their ask.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Mom, how about... we ask for five million instead?"


    After some hesitation, Maisie bit the bullet, "Fine, five million it is!"


    But Beverley wouldn''t even take Maisie''s calls anymore,pletely washing her hands of them.


    The shareholders'' meeting was over, so there was no need to keep appeasing these greedy two.


    Seeing Beverley''s firm stance, Maisie and Farley turned their sights back to Murray. However, with his bodyguards and heightened security, getting close to him was impossible.


    They resorted to staking out and following him, and their patience paid off when they caught a glimpse of who they thought was his new fling. Just as Maisie was nning to get a closer look, her phone rang. Annoyed, she ducked behind a tree to answer, "Hello?!"


    "Mom, where are you and Farley? Why haven''t you visited me? I''ve been alone in the hospital. Don''t you care at all?"


    After moving out of the hospital


    room, Maisie and Farley hadn''t gone back to see Millie. She was always difficult, causing her condition to worsen. So after a month, she was still hospitalized.


    A nurse, seeing Millie getting worked up, quickly took the phone, "Are you Millie''s family? She''s very unstable right now. You need toe to the hospital!"


    Maisie didn''t want to go. She had


    gotten used to luxury hotels, and the hospital''s antiseptic smell repulsed her. But then she thought about the money, about how crucial Millie was to their ns with the Sherwood family, and decided she had to go.


    "My sister''s living it up in that fancy hospital, and she''s still making a fuss? Some people just don''t know how good they have it," Farley muttered. Some people were just never satisfied, always causing drama.


    Maisie agreed, "Exactly! Your sister has no clue. We''re doing all this running around for her benefit, and she can''t even appreciate it. Instead, she''s making things worse..."


    When they arrived at the hospital, Millie almost cried seeing her mom and brother, "Mom, Farley, why did it take you so long? I thought you''d forgotten about me..."


    Maisie pressed a finger to Millie''s


    forehead, exasperated, "Stop crying! Your brother and I have been negotiating with the Sherwood family, trying to get Murray to acknowledge you. We''ve been working our butts off for you, and all you do is throw tantrums. How did I end up with such a thoughtless daughter?"


    Millie pouted, rubbing her forehead, "How was I supposed to know if you didn''t tell me?"

 Chapter 430

    ?


    Feeling wronged yet somewhat hopeful, Millie asked, "Earlier you mentioned getting Murray to give me some status? What did he say?"


    Now that the child was gone and the five million dors had evaporated, her chances of securing that money were nil.


    But, if she could marry into the prestigious Sherwood family, wouldn''t she be set for life?


    During the month Millie spent in the hospital, she often reminisced about the time when her pregnancy was going smoothly, her baby safe and sound. She''d constantly bicker with Murray, getting into squabbles with Beverley...


    She took her strong constitution for granted, stirring up trouble and, in the process, wearing herself down.


    She even indulged in cold drinks and chilled fruits...


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to p herself.


    If only she had known... she should have been more careful during her pregnancy.


    "Why did I even bother getting upset? Couldn''t I have waited until after the baby was born?"


    Maisie frowned, "What was he going to say? Murray is not the type to give in easily, even getting a meeting with him is hard."


    Farley listened and felt a surge of frustration.


    Beverley was ready to settle with five million dors, why couldn''t she just take that and leave? Insisting on fifty million, not a penny less...


    Farley''s gaze towards Maisie carried a hint of reproach.


    But he didn''t voice his thoughts, "Mom, what do we do now?"


    Maisie''s eyes hardened, "We have nothing to lose against those who have everything. If he doesn''t agree, we''ll make a scene. We''ll see who gets tired first."


    The next day, the duo made their way to Murray''s office again.


    The main entrance was heavily guarded, making it impossible for them to enter.


    Luckily, Farley discovered the building''s fire escape, hidden behind a discreet door.


    A poster on the door blended it with the surrounding wallpaper, making it nearly invisible at first nce.


    Through this door, they could ess any floor.


    But their spirits sank when they realized-


    There was no elevator!


    They had to climb the stairs, one floor at a time!


    "Mom... maybe we should think of something else?" Farley said, swallowing nervously.


    Climbing twenty or thirty floors up would totally wear out their legs.


    Maisie was undeterred, "What are you afraid of? Let''s climb! Think of the five hundred thousand dors waiting for us at the top. Are you still tired?" Motivated by the thought of money, Farley''s spirits lifted.


    Fifty minutester-


    They finally reached the floor where Murray''s office was located.


    Millie, having brought a wrench, smashed open the fire escape door to their floor, catching the


    secretaries, assistants, and security off guard. She began shouting at the top of her lungs-


    "Murray, you scoundrel! If you don''t give us an exnation today, I swear I''ll end it here!"


    "Everyone listen to me! This man got my daughter pregnant and refuses to take responsibility. She''s in the hospital right now! We have no money, no support; are they trying to drive us to death?"


    to


    "If you refuse to take responsibility, I''ll jump from here and haunt you and your family forever!"


    Millie''s voice echoed loudly.


    Unfortunately, the soundproofing between floors was so effective that no one beyond their immediate vicinity could hear her rampage.


    The floor was upied by Murray''s assistants and secretaries, none of whom dared to spread a word.


    But Millie didn''t realize this.


    She continued to scream and shout.


    The assistants and secretaries exchanged uneasy nces.


    It wasn''t until Millie sat on the windowsill, threatening to jump, that they took her seriously.


    Death was one thing, but not here.


    Just in time, Murray stepped out


    from his office. His expression was impassive as he looked at Millie


    perched on the windowsill and


    Farley, who was half-heartedly


    Swn w


    to talk her down from jumping.


    "Done with your spectacle?"


    "You want money, right?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Let''s talk inside."


    Without waiting for their response, he turned and walked back into his office.

 Chapter 431

    ?


    Maisie and her son exchanged a quick nce.


    Was it finally time to talk numbers?!


    Maisie immediately hopped down from the windowsill.


    Calling it a window was a bit generous-it was more of a small venttion panel that opened vertically. There was no way she''d actually fit through it, let alone fall out.


    Jumping out wasn''t even on the table.


    It was all a show to grab attention, to force Murray to step in. And it worked.


    What Maisie didn''t know, as she and her son eagerly made their way to Murray''s office, was the look their assistant gave them from behind. It was indescribable, shrouded in a veiled darkness.


    Beneath that, almost imperceptible, was a hint of... sympathy?


    This was the second time Maisie and Farley found themselves in this office.


    It still felt extravagantly opulent.


    Maisie didn''t beat around the bush; as soon as she entered, she made her offer-


    "Five million."


    Murray raised an eyebrow, sneering, "I thought you wanted fifty million?"


    Maisie cursed internally. Sure, she wanted that much, but would they ever give it?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She eventually realized that while rich people had plenty of money, they could be really cheap about certain things.


    They could drop millions on a horse race, a golf game, or even lose tens of millions in a casino night, but when it came to giving a little extra to people like her, they mped their wallets shut.


    So tight-fisted!


    With all their wealth, what was a bit more to them?!


    At the same time, Maisie realized that the wealthy could bend low as easily as they could stand tall, and it all came down to whether you were of any use to them.


    Take Beverley, for instance. At first, he seemed willing to throw money at them to make them go away, bending over backward to amodate.


    But the moment the tables turned, he wouldn''t acknowledge them, wouldn''t even pick up the phone.


    So, with the upper crust, throwing a


    fit was


    pointless. Not only did it not


    help, but


    PS could actually tick t


    off even more.


    Thus, upon entering the office, Maisie didn''t resort to her usual antics. Instead, she got straight to the point.


    "These past days, I''ve had a think.


    You and Millie were in a consensual rtionship, there was no betrayal But the physical and emotional harm you caused her is real. So, it''s only right that we ask for some


    LOVE


    compensation, even if we''re open to discussing the amount."


    Murray chuckled lightly. "You''re getting smarter."


    "Five million. Give it to me straight, can you do it? If yes, we take the money and leave, and you''ll never see us again." Murray said, "Five million? I''ve already given Millie three million, which means now I only need to give two million..." "What?! You gave that-uh, Millie three million?!"


    Maisie nearly leaped in shock. Farley''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Why hadn''t Millie mentioned a word about it?!


    Both of them had their own ns cooking up.


    Murray was straightforward: "Leave your bank ount details, and I''ll have my assistant transfer the two million."


    Maisie blinked, calcting: "When will it be in the ount? It was quite the triping here; best to be clear." "Before noon today."


    Maisie breathed a sigh of relief: "Good."


    "Remember what you said just now. I don''t want to see you again, or else¡ª"


    The thought of a hefty sum soon to


    be in her hand''s cleared Maisie''s


    mind of any other concerns. She


    e


    quickly reassured: "Don''t worry, I''m a woman of my word. Once I have the


    money, you won''t see me again, no need to tell me twice!"


    Farley swallowed hard, nodding along. Five million!


    He''d never seen that much money before.


    Once they got the money, he''d have his mom buy him a nice car, show everyone that Farley wasn''t just some punk; he had made it!


    Murray gestured dismissively: "Show them out."


    The assistant opened the door, "This way, please "

 Chapter 432

    ?


    When Maisie and Farley walked out of the building, they were still on cloud nine.


    Sure, they didn''t snag the fifty million jackpot, but hey, five million wasn''t too shabby either!


    Even if she lived ten more lifetimes, Maisie doubted she could ever earn that much money.


    The mother-son duo was nning to head back to their hotel when suddenly, a pickup truck came barreling towards them.


    At first, the truck seemed to be moving at a normal pace, so neither Maisie nor Farley paid it much mind.


    After all, vehicles usually yield to pedestrians, right?


    But as the distance between them closed, the truck unexpectedly sped up, charging straight at them.


    "Mom-"


    Farley was petrified, instinctively crying out for his mother.


    Quick on her feet, Maisie grabbed her son and dodged out of the way. "What the hell is wrong with you?! Didn''t you see us? Can''t you drive?! What, are you blind, or is your head filled with water? You''ve got the nerve to nearly hit someone? In a rush to meet your maker, are you?!"


    "We''re talkingpensation here, no way around it!"


    Maisie, hands on her hips, positioned herself in the middle of the road andunched into a tirade.


    "Just so you know, this isn''t over until we say it''s over! If I hadn''t thought fast, we''d die right now. We demand to go to the hospital, get every test done, see if there are any injuries. And even if there aren''t, that doesn''t mean you''re off the hook because you''ve caused us a serious fright."


    "No matter what, you''re not escaping a hefty fine for emotional distress¡ª"


    Farley immediately threw himself on the ground, starting to roll around and wail, "Mom! I''m gonna die from fright! This is too horrifying! I feel like I''m losing my mind. Is it daytime or nighttime? Why is everything pitch ck before my eyes?"


    The mother and son duo were perfectly in sync, a well-practiced routine.


    However, the driver, donning a baseball cap, merely smirked coldly at the spectacle before


    Flooring the gas pedal!


    Maisie''s rant came to an abrupt halt.


    Farley''s pupils dted in shock.


    In front of a floor-to-ceiling window, Murray overlooked the bustling street below.


    Cars and people flowed like a relentless river.


    Murray nced at his watch; it had been half an hour.


    Time for results, surely?


    And sure enough-


    Two minutester, his phone rang.


    He answered but remained silent.


    On the other end, a raspy voice reported, "It''s done."


    Murray, expressionless, asked, "Are they dead?"


    "...It''s a busy area, cameras everywhere, I couldn''t make another pass..."


    Murray cut in, "Listen closely. You only need to answer is it a yes, or a no?"


    "...They''re not dead."


    As expected.


    Murray smiled, though his voice remained icy, "So, would you say... you failed to deliver?"


    "...I''m sorry."


    "Your fee is halved."


    "


    ...Okay."


    After hanging up, Murray put away his phone, his gaze turning frosty as he stared out the window.


    Meanwhile, the truck driver took off his baseball cap, taking a deep breath of relief.


    Murray actually thought he could


    buy two lives for a million dorset


    The


    griver wasn''t foolish enough to


    risk jail for such a sum.


    So, he came up with apromise. He would hit them, but not fatally The fee would be halved, but evenThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    then, that still meant half million


    dors in his pocket without the risk


    of jail time.


    Whistling smugly, he felt pretty pleased with the deal. More gigs like this would be just fine by him...


    He picked up his phone, dialed a number-


    "Hey, you guessed right. Murray was


    indeed putting a price on those, two. Your intel''s delivered.


    settling this?" Content beoel.ne''s


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get your cut."


    The driver grinned, revealing a set of yellow teeth.


    to


    we


    Sure enough, a payment notification popped up in seconds-fifty thousand.


    Just for a piece of information?


    "Mr. Sullivan, you''re quite generous."

 Chapter 433

    ?


    The voice on the other end had said just one thing, "Zip it. If it''s not your ce to speak, then don''t. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to silence you." With that, the call was abruptly ended.


    The driver held his phone, his shirt already drenched with sweat.


    ...


    As night fell, Murray stood before the floor-to-ceiling windows, motionless as if in deep meditation.


    He watched as the sun dipped below the horizon, the sky gradually swallowed by darkness, and shadows began to creep from every unseen corner.


    When the night fully descended, the man''s tall figure was reflected in the ss.


    Suddenly, he picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    The call was quickly answered.


    Murray: "Having fun, Corley?"


    There was a slight pause on the other end: "Murray, what''s gotten into you now?"


    He smirked: "Didn''t Micah give you a call?"


    Micah was the name of the driver.


    Silence fell on the other end.


    Murray said, "He must''ve told you, the guy''s still alive, right?"


    Corley said nothing.


    "What a pity. Micah was too scared to do the deed properly, so technically, I can''t be charged with conspiracy or incitement. Your grand n just went down the drain."


    Corley''s tone darkened. "...When did you figure it out?"


    "Come on, we''ve been brothers for so many years. You know me well, how could you think I wouldn''t understand you?"


    Beverley had cut off all financial support to Maisie and her son, even had them kicked out of the hotel.


    Yet, they continued to live well, moving into another five-star hotel and showing up at thepany every day.


    Without someone backing them, how could they havested so long?


    Corley chuckled lightly: "I underestimated you."


    "Why?" Murray was furious as he spoke. "Why set me up?"


    They were brothers, but Corley was determined to see him behind bars!


    If Micah had actually killed them, without a doubt, he would be


    arrested. To lessen his punishment,


    he would naturally point to the


    mastermind behind the n


    Conspiracy tomit murder, involving two ves no less


    the media fan the mes, maket


    a


    big deal out of it.


    Headlines screaming about a rich kid taking lives, hiring a hitman - can you imagine the public outrage?


    The ultimate goal was to sway the trial with public opinion, aiming for a harsher sentence.


    This whole strategy would have ensured Murray, despite all his power, couldn''t escape punishment. "Corley, that''s cold."


    "Heh...didn''t you see it alling?"


    Murray had predicted Micah wouldn''t dare to go through with the murder, and that he was the puppeteer behind it all.


    Murray clenched his teeth: "I treated you like a brother. Why? Because of Roseanne?"


    "Ha...brothers?" Corley suddenly burst intoughter, "I wish I''d never been your brother!"


    Murrayughed too, revealing the root cause: "Exactly, we were brothers, so Roseanne would never choose you."


    Corley''sughter abruptly stopped.


    "You think putting me away will change the fact? In Roseanne''s eyes, you, Corley, are just her ex''s good buddy. No woman with her self-respect would go for that, much less someone as principled as she i?.


    "Shut up!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "What? Struck a nerve? Ha...Corley, to think you''d see this day! Serves you right!"


    Given Corley''s caution, his scheme shouldn''t have been so sloppy.


    So much so that when Murray first sensed something was off, he never suspected Corley.


    Too many ws, too many giveaways.


    Corley was smart, how could he slip up?


    But Murray forgot, no one remains calm and collected forever. Mistakes are made when one is rushed or under pressure.

 Chapter 434

    ?


    "I just never thought you''d go to such lengths for Roseanne."


    And even more surprising was how much she meant to him, enough to risk it all and set up such a scheme.


    "A scheme?" Corley chuckled lightly. "Not really. Just going with the flow, offering a little nudge where it''s needed."


    Like Murray said, the n was full of holes. If he had actually put his hands into designing it, he would have been skinned alive, if not worse.


    "If you can''t dodge such a simple y, then you''d deserve a stint in the mmer."


    A deal with no losses, why not take it?


    Sess means sending him straight to jail, or getting Murray and Milliepletely out of the picture.


    And if not, well, he was more than happy to be a thorn in his side.


    "Despicable!" Murray clenched his teeth, "You''d screw me over for a woman?"


    Corley sighed, "She''s not just any woman..."


    She was Roseanne!


    Murray scoffed, "Spare me the lover''s act in front of me."


    But he simply said, "You don''t understand..."


    "Oh, really?" Murray sneered, "Don''t understand your selfishness or your scheming?"


    "Corley, don''t try to paint yourself as some kind of saint. If you really cared for her, why did you just watch for those six years we were together?"


    Watch as Roseanne was mistreated.


    Watch as she became heartbroken, and ultimately shattered.


    "Don''t give me that ''bro code'' nonsense. You, of all people, have no heart. How could you be bound by morals? Let me tell you the answer-you did it on purpose!"


    Murray had never been so clear-headed, "You intentionally watched her get hurt by me, suffer. Only then would she make up her mind to leave me, giving you your chance."


    "Watching her struggle in pain, despair in her struggles, and finally transform into someone you could fall for. If that''s not selfish, what is?"


    To love someone means you can''t bear to see them hurt.


    But what did Corley do?


    He was like a cold spectator, letting it all happen, even subtly encouraging it.


    "Your chance was built on her suffering. You didn''t stop it; you allowed my hurting her. How are you any different from me?"


    "Plus, this time using Maisie and her


    son to set me up... Corley, what doe you think Roseanne would think if she


    saw your true colors?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    There was a pause on the other end.


    Throughout these days, Murray had never felt as relieved as he did today, "She''s the simplest, purest person, hates scheming, despises cunning, and you''re exactly that kind of person."


    "Face it, Roseanne will never love you. She only has eyes for someone honest and upright like Owen."


    Once, he had been that man.


    But now, neither of them were worthy!


    "Bullshit! You''re out of the game, don''t drag me down! Whether Roseanne ends up with me in this lifetime is up for debate; but she''ll definitely not go back to you you can be sure of that!"


    This was the first time Murray saw Corley lose his cool.


    He was panicking.


    And Murray? He was smirking.


    Seems like he wasn''t the only one fond of deceiving himself.


    Since neither was willing to let go...


    Let the deception continue, and be wrong to the very end.


    Murray said, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell her..."


    Not just that, he''d even keep the secret actively.


    Because¡ªlosing hope when it''s most within reach, that''s what really leads to despair, doesn''t it?

 Chapter 435

    Maisie and Farley narrowly escaped death when a truck barrelled towards them. Bloodied, bruised, and battered, they were a sorry sight.


    Farley had been sprawled on the ground, feigning sleep in a moment of foolhardy defiance. By the time he realized the gravity of the situation, it was toote. Paralyzed by fear, he couldn''t muster the strength to stand, let alone run. All he could do was watch in horror as the truck''s grill charged towards him.


    "Mom!" His scream was a visceral cry of terror.


    He had braced himself for the end. But, miraculously, at thest moment, the truck swerved, veering off its deadly course.


    Stunned into silence, Farley sat frozen on the spot, only to realizeter, much to his mortification, that he had wet himself.


    The truck, having changed its course, charged towards Maisie. Instinctively, she sprinted for her life, zigzagging like a rabbit escaping a fox. The truck appeared to be toying with her, not quite aiming to kill but definitely not letting her off easy either.


    Exhausted, driven by sheer survival instinct, Maisie kept moving until she mmed into a tree. The impact left her face bloody, her body limp on the ground.


    The driver, his sick game seemingly over, drove away, leaving silence in his wake.


    "Mom... Mom, are you okay?" Farley, scrambling to his feet, was the very picture of distress.


    Maisiey motionless, a gash on her forehead bleeding profusely. In his panic, Farley attempted to cover the wound with his hands, unintentionally smearing it with urine.


    "Mom! Wake up, please!"


    After countless shouts and shakes, Maisie''s eyes finally fluttered open. "What...what happened?" She was visibly shaken, her body trembling, teeth chattering from shock and fear.


    "We need to go," she said, gripping Farley''s hand with a desperation that belied her fear. "Now. Before hees back."


    "But why?"


    "Do you want to wait around for him to kill us?!"


    Realization dawned on Farley, and he hurriedly helped his mother to her feet. They stumbled away, seeking refuge.


    Upon reaching the hospital where their family member, Millie, was waiting, they managed quick first aid.


    "Mom, I''m scared," Farley admitted, shaken to his core.


    "We can''t stay here. Murray''s gone too far!" Maisie was livid, realizing the depths of their peril.


    "Should we call the cops?" Farley suggested, hopeful yet naive.


    "The driver''s gone, and there were no cameras. Do you really think the police can do anything?" Maisie countered, her mind buzzing with the potential consequences of their actions. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "But Murray hasn''t paid us yet!"


    "At a time like this, you''re thinking of money? He was never going to pay. It was all a setup," Maisie fumed, her anger palpable.


    "But all our efforts..."


    "We might not have gotten the money, but we''re not leaving empty-handed," Maisie mused, a n forming. Farley was perplexed.


    In the hospital room, Millie awaited good news, only to be met with a scene far from what she expected.


    "Murray was supposed to give you three million. Hand it over," Maisie demanded, her arms crossed, a


    bandage encircling he


    Millie was taken aback. "Mom, what happened to your head?"

 Chapter 436

    ?


    "Can you believe this mess? It''s all your fault! If it wasn''t for you, me and your brother wouldn''t be in hot water with Murray!"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Seeing no more benefitsing her way, Maisie dropped the act of a caring mother.


    Farley eximed, "Murray''s got a wicked punch, why didn''t you warn us? Mom and I nearly got killed today. Are you trying to off us so you can hog the three million for yourself?"


    Millie quickly defended herself, "I didn''t! Why would I ever want to harm you? I had no idea he could be so ruthless!"


    Maisie scoffed, "You''ve been hanging around Murray long enough. How could you not know what kind of man he is?" Farley chimed in, "Exactly! These injuries are gonna cost a fortune. Now that Murray''s cut us off, you owe me big time!" "Don''t y poor with me. Murray mentioned he gave you three million!"


    Maisie was fuming at the thought. Despite having money, Millie had kept it hidden, all to make them take the risks while she reaped the rewards. Millie''s eyes flickered, her lips tightening, "I don''t have much on me right now... I can only give you twenty thousand for now..."


    "Bullshit! You think I don''t know you''re holding out on us? Where''s the card? Here? Or here?"


    Maisie knew her daughter all too well, certain she was stashing money away.


    Ignoring Millie''s cries, Maisie began to search everywhere.


    Millie, desperate to protect her remaining savings, tried to get out of bed, but Farley blocked her.


    "Stay put! Do you know how much Mom and I have done for you this month? We nearly got run over by a car. It''s only right you pay us for our troubles!"


    After ransacking the desk and cabs, Maisie finally found a bank card in a backpack.


    "Farley! Look!"


    Farley''s eyes gleamed with greed.


    "That''s my money! Give it back!" Millie tried to get out of bed, panicking. That card contained all her savings.


    Originally three million, she''d spent some, leaving just over a million.


    If they took it, she''d be left with nothing.


    Farley shoved her, "So, you were hiding money after all. Didn''t expect you to be so sneaky!"


    Maisie snapped, "Farley, quit the


    chitchat. She''s my daughter; I''ll tave


    her


    chitney if I want. Why maket fuss? Let''s go home." Conte to


    a


    If it wasn''t for Millie, they wouldn''t be in this


    the mess. Keeping quiet about e goose chase. Content b


    money had led them on


    "Mom, Farley-you can''t do this-it''s my money-"


    to


    She chased after them, her eyes filled with despair, crying out, "Take the


    at please, don''t ekst


    me behind... Mom..."


    But Maisie didn''t look back.


    Millie copsed in the hallway, crying her eyes out.


    In that moment, she felt abandoned by the whole world.


    ...


    Learning that Maisie had left Lumina City with Farley, taking all of Millie''s money, Murray smiled with satisfaction.


    He called the hospital, "Freeze the ount, stop all expenses."


    "What about Ms. Millie''s hospital bills?"


    "Did I stutter? Freeze everything. As for her, let the hospital handle it."


    So that afternoon-


    "Ms. Millie, you''ve recovered well enough to be discharged."


    "I''m not leaving. I''m waiting for him." Millie sat on the bed, her eyes empty, like a lifeless doll.


    "If you wish to stay longer, then please proceed to the first floor to make a payment. Here''s the bill..."

 Chapter 437

    ?


    "Payment?" Millie''s eyes moved stiffly, a hint of disbelief in her tone. "Didn''t it always juste out of my ount automatically?"


    "Sorry, your ount''s been frozen."


    "Frozen? Why?!"


    "The ount holder requested it."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Requested it...


    "Ha! Murray, you''re just merciless!" sheughed through her bitterness.


    After spending over a month in the hospital, Millie was finally discharged. As she walked outside, the bright sky and fluffy clouds seemed alien to her, as if from another life.


    ...


    Murray left the office early today.


    Once in his car, he instructed his driver, "Take me to the mansion."


    "Right away, Mr. Sherwood."


    He rested with his eyes closed, feeling the rush of the wind through the window, until the darkening sky and the oppressive air reminded him of the approaching storm season, a time he loathed for its damp, suffocating atmosphere.


    As they smoothly entered the gatedmunity, the sudden screech of brakes jerked Murray forward, his seatbelt the only thing stopping him from hitting the seat in front.


    "What''s wrong?" he snapped, his voice icy.


    "My apologies, Mr. Sherwood," the driver hurriedly exined, "A woman just ran out in front of us. I had to brake hard!"


    Murray looked up to see a woman standing in the rain, drenched, her hair clinging to her neck, her face deathly pale.


    Millie was wearing a simple white


    dress, makeup-free, her figure outlined by the wet fabric clinging to her skin, resembling a fragile flower struggling in the storm, poised between holding on and being torn away. Even the driver couldn''t help but be moved.


    Murray, however, withdrew his gaze coldly, unaffected. "When did our security be sox? Letting just anyone in. Notify security, have her removed."


    The driver snapped to action, reaching for his phone.


    After leaving the hospital, Millie realized she had nowhere to go. Abandoned by her mother and brother, unable to return to her.


    dorm Murray''s mansion was hel


    only thought of refuge. But...


    She looked desperately through the windshield at the man in the backseat, his profile cold and indifferent. He wouldn''t even look at her directly.


    Millie moved to the back window, pounding on it, "Murray, it''s me... I''m back... please, don''t ignore me, okay?"


    "I''ve lost everything, you''re all I have left. I know I was wrong, I swear I''ll do whatever you say from now on, I won''t cause trouble, I''ll be good..."


    But no matter how much she pleaded, the window stayed shut. Soon, the property manager showed up with security guards.


    "How did you get in here? Don''t you know this is a privatemunity? Leave now!"


    Millie tried to exin, "I''m a resident! I used to live here! You must have seen me!"


    "Sorry, we don''t remember you."


    "How can that be? I''m Murray''s girlfriend, he''s right there in the car, let me have him exin-" Millie pleaded, knocking on the window, "Murray, please, don''t send me away, I have nowhere else to go...


    The next moment, two guards, upon receiving a signal, forcefully dragged her away.


    Murray watched emotionlessly from inside the car, "Aren''t we leaving?"


    The driver, soaked in a cold sweat, managed a shaky, "Yes, Mr. Sherwood."

 Chapter 438

    ?


    Millie was literally kicked out.


    "Couldn''t take a hint to leave, had to be thrown out to feel good, huh? Get lost already!"


    In the pouring rain, they didn''t want to step out and get soaked-all because of this crazy woman.


    ...


    Once the rain stopped, Millie wandered the streets, lost and dispirited.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Somehow, she found herself in front of Grandstone Institute''s gates.


    Watching the students go in and out,ughing and full of life, she remembered she used to be one of them.


    Suddenly, she spotted a familiar face in the crowd!


    "Yvette "


    She rushed over, grabbing her like she was thest lifeline.


    Yvette was startled.


    The two girls with her gave Millie a curious look but, out of politeness, didn''t pry. "Yvette, we''ll wait for you in the caf¨¦." "Sure," Yvette said with a smile, then turned to Millie with aplex look on her face. "What... happened to you?"


    A month ago, when she visited Millie in the hospital, although a bit pale, Millie was living infort.


    But now... her dress was soaked, her hair was a mess-she looked more like a ghost than a woman.


    "Yvette..." As soon as Millie spoke, tears started falling. "I lost the baby, and he doesn''t want me anymore."


    Yvette''s face didn''t show much surprise, as if she had anticipated this oue.


    But she hadn''t expected it so soon.


    Millie clutched her hand tightly. "I have nowhere to go, can I... can I stay in your dorm?"


    Yvette was shocked. "You''ve already withdrawn from school, it''s against the rules. And even if I wanted to help, I can''t. Your old bed is being used by another student, so..."


    Millie''s lips trembled, her eyes pleading. "Yvette, please help me. I really have nowhere else to go."


    Yvette looked troubled.


    "Maybe... could you lend me some money? I''ll pay you back as soon as I can!"


    Yvette hesitated for a moment but then took out her phone. "Okay. I have six hundred in my ount, I''ll send it all to you..."


    "Six hundred?" Millie was stunned.


    "Yeah, it should be enough for some food and a ce to stay. That''s all I can do..."


    "What can six hundred do? A single outfit costs more than that. Don''t you have anything else? Can''t you ask your parents?" Yvette''s actions froze, her gaze turned icy.


    ?


    The sympathy and concern in her eyes vanished. "Millie, you still don''t get it. I''m sorry, but I''m not even giving you the six hundred because-You deserve this.


    "You''re digging your own grave. Even now, you''re refusing to face reality." Yvette thought,


    Yvette added, "I have to go."


    "Yvette-Yvette-how could you do


    e


    this?!" Millie cried out. "Just give me


    the money! You''re just jealous of me! Happy to see me down, ren''t you?!"


    §Ú§Þ


    As the night grew darker, Millie roamed the streets, exhausted and hungry.


    She passed by a nightclub, its main entrance dazzling, with a small side door by the street corner that saw a constant stream of men and women.


    The men were pot-bellied and bulky, the women scantily d and flirtatious.


    But a closer look revealed-


    These women were carrying designer bags, LV, GUCCI...


    Their clothes ranged from thousands to tens of thousands, all branded.


    Millie''s eyes reddened with envy. She too once lived in luxury, adorned in gold and silver...


    "Hey, we''re hiring, you''ve been staring for a while, interested in applying?"

 Chapter 439

    ?


    Millie whispered, "Got anything to eat?"


    The woman gave a soft chuckle, sizing her up before saying, "Come on in."


    Millie lifted her gaze to the neon sign - Frostbite Club.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She knew what she was getting into, but driven by hunger, exhaustion, and a longing for a taste of the high life, she followed the woman through the door...


    She needed to survive.


    Only by surviving could she get her revenge on Murray and Roseanne!


    But reality gave Millie a harsh lesson. Earning money wasn''t as easy as she''d imagined.


    Thanks to her good looks, she was hired on the spot.


    The Frostbite Club offered her free food and a ce to stay, and that night, Millie finally got a good night''s sleep.


    The next night, she slipped into a revealing mini skirt and was led by the so-called "floor manager" to a private booth.


    The door shut behind them.


    The soundproofing was so effective that not a whisper escaped.


    When the door opened again, Millie staggered out.


    Her skirt was torn to shreds, her high heels gone, leaving her in just her underwear.


    Marks of varying depths covered her chest, thighs, side waist, and neck, some still oozing blood.


    Her eyes were swollen from crying, her voice hoarse from screaming, clutching a stack of bills tightly in her arms.


    She got five thousand dors in two hours.


    She attempted a smile, thinking she should feel happy.


    But her heart felt as if it had been hollowed out, cold winds mercilessly pouring in.


    Milliested three days.


    Covered in bruises, she earned twenty thousand dors.


    She wasn''t greedy and immediately asked to leave.


    But the manager justughed at her demand-


    "Leave? What do you think the Frostbite Club is? A farmers'' market? Come and go as you please?"


    "You''re making thousands a day, isn''t that sweet? Why leave?"


    Millie stood her ground.


    Twenty thousand was enough for a fresh start.


    Seeing she was unyielding, the manager dropped the pretense, "Fine, leave if you want. Just pay the penalty fee." "Penalty fee?"


    ?


    "Yes, didn''t you read the contract you signed? Clear as day, it states if you leave before working a year, you owes five hundred thousand."


    swny


    Millie grabbed the contract handed to her, finding the use in the fine print.


    "This is deceit, entrapment! This


    contract isn''t legally binding! I''ve et


    made myself clear, I''m no longer an employee here, and I won''t being back to work!"


    With that, she turned to leave.


    The manager signaled, and two burly men in ck blocked Millie''s path.


    "What are you doing?!" she screamed.


    The manager''s smile was cold, "Teaching you a lesson. You think you can just make a quick buck and run? If everyone did that, this industry would be chaos! Money is easy toe by, but you can''t just hit and run. You need to stay and Keep attracting new customers..."


    Ten minutester-


    "Boss, she''s passed out. What do we do?" the men halted.


    She was such a lightweight, out cold after just a few hits.


    The manager said, "Throw her in the storeroom, cut off her food and water. You two, keep watch, don''t let her escape."


    "Understood."


    "Leave now," the manager waved them off.


    After everyone left, he picked up his phone and dialed a number-


    "Lester, it''s done as you said. What''s next?"


    A cold voice replied, "Keep her in line, then we''ll talk."


    "Alright."


    ...


    Millie was locked in the storeroom for three days.


    During those days, she was allowed only 50ml of water daily, barely clinging to life.


    Surrounded by pitch darkness, hunger and thirst nearly drove her mad.


    She couldn''t help but remember a month ago, living in luxury, waited on hand and foot, eating whatever she desired.


    Why had ite to this?


    She used to drink bird''s nest soup like water, and now, even a sip of water was a luxury.


    "Help me..."


    She didn''t know how many times she had called out.


    The only response was the endless darkness and overwhelming fear.


    Suddenly, Millie found a shard of ss in a corner.


    Picking it up, she slowly brought it to her wrist and pressed down hard!


    Her vein split open, releasing warm, fresh blood.

 Chapter 440

    ?


    Millie chuckled...


    Suddenly, the door to the storage closet was flung open from the outside, and a man strode in.


    As he entered, the lights zed bright.


    "Damn this woman''s tried to off herself, what kind of babysitting is this?!" The manager sted the two burly men in ck, then quickly turned, all bows and scrapes, to the man in charge, "I''m so sorry, Lester, my oversight."


    "Get her patched up." The man spoke coolly, "It''s a minor wound, she''ll live."


    "Right away..."


    After the bleeding stopped, the manager sshed a cup of ice-cold beer on her face.


    Millie slowly came to.


    The man walked over, hooked her chin with the tip of his shoe, lifting her face, "Heh, if you really wanted out, you shouldn''t have gone for the wrists, but the neck."


    Millie, still stunned by the sudden intrusion, shuddered at the sound of his voice!


    "You... you..."


    Under the light, the man''s smile was enigmatic, almost devilish.


    "It''s you! It is you, isn''t it?!" She burst out, disregarding her bleeding wrist, clutching at the man''s pant leg.


    Millie had never seen the man''s face, but she recognized his voice!


    The manager''s face went pale, ready to push her away, but Aaron just smiled and gestured for him to hold off.


    Then he crouched down, face-to-face with Millie.


    "Recognize me?"


    "It really is you! Murray''s dumped me, I called you, why didn''t you pick up?! Why can''t you help me like you used to?! I''ve got nothing left, you know?!"


    Aaron''s smile didn''t waver: "First off, I''m under no obligation to keep bailing you out. Secondly, you''vepletely botched this situation, how am I supposed to help?"


    He nced at Millie''s wrist: "You''ve got the courage to die, but not to live for revenge?"


    Revenge?


    Yes, she hated Roseanne, hated Murray even more, she wanted revenge!


    Aaron said, "I can help you, just like back in the Maldives."


    "Why? What''s in it for you?"


    Aaron stood up straight, speaking indifferently: "You don''t need to know. Just understand one thing-we share the same enemy." Millie''s breath hitched, "...So, what do I do next?"


    Aaron''s cold gaze swept across her face, and, in her moment of confusion, he picked up a shard of ss from the floor, sh¡ª


    Two seconds of silence, Millie clutched her face, blood seeping through her fingers: "Ah-"


    "This is your first lesson-destruction before rebirth."


    The next morning, a private jet took off from Lumina City Airport, headed for Country H.


    There, the world''s most advanced cosmetic surgery awaited.


    Milliey on the ne, face wrapped in bandages, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    She would return! She must return!


    At 8 in the morning, Roseanne arrived in the ssroom ten minutes early.


    Mamie dashed in just in time, clutching a few sausage rolls and hiding a cup of coffee in her bag. "Morning, Roseanne! Hot sausage rolls, from Mrs. Watson''s, absolutely delicious, want some?"


    Mamie was indeed a top-notch foodie.


    Less than two months into the semester, she had already scoped out all the best eats around.


    Take the sausage rolls in her hand, from the busiest breakfast joint near the school.


    Sausage mixed with a hint of cheese, slightly more expensive than others but totally worth it for the taste!


    She''d made it just in time because of the long queue.


    Roseanne shook her head: "I''ve eaten, thanks."


    "Then I''ll dig in..." Mamie started munching quietly, whispering, "I heard Professor Patten got sent abroad for an exchange, and we''re getting a substitute teacher for the rest of the term."


    "I tried checking the academic system yesterday to see who it might be, and it just said ''TBA''. Just hope it''s not Edna, fingers crossed!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Roseanne: "It shouldn''t be."


    Mamie was about to say more when a tall figure stepped in, right at the bell, and walked confidently to the front.


    "Good morning, Professor Patten


    has othermitments this term


    so I''ll be taking over this course. Let me introduce myself, I''m Owen Reynolds."

 Chapter 441

    ?


    "Ssshh..."


    The ssroom erupted in a collective gasp of surprise.


    "Owen? As in THE Owen?"


    "Uh! How many Owen do you think are at Kingswell University?"


    "...Fair point."


    "OMG! It''s actually him teaching us? This is... this is just too cool and too hot to handle!"


    Humans are visual creatures, after all.


    Seeing something pleasing invariably draws admiration, astonishment, and praise.


    Mamie wasn''t an exception, but the more she looked at this professor, the more familiar he seemed...


    "Hey? Roseanne, isn''t that the guy who stopped you outside the cafeteria the other day?"


    "Mhm."


    "Whoa-so he''s THE Owen?"


    Roseanne looked puzzled. "You don''t know him? He was one of the interviewers for the graduate program."


    "Uh?" Mamie scratched her head. "Wasn''t there, only knew Edna."


    "That''s odd... Edna wasn''t there when I had my interview... Were you interviewed in the morning or afternoon?"


    Mamie: "Afternoon."


    "No wonder, mine was in the morning."


    "Oh, I see..."


    Suddenly, Roseanne paused, seemingly connecting the dots.


    If she remembered correctly, Hertha also had her interview in the afternoon and even asked her about the interview questions.


    Considering Edna wasn''t there in the morning but magically appeared in the afternoon sessions...


    And adding the recent news about Edna''s team purchasing a CPRT measurement device with their own funds...


    The reason why Hertha was recruited by Edna was pretty clear.


    Hmm... A walking ATM, indeed.


    On the stage, Owen finished his introduction and was ready to start the lesson.


    Today, he was dressed in a light grey shirt, with rimmed sses perched on his nose, softening his gaze significantly.


    His presence alone screamed "sophistication."


    Suddenly-


    "Professor, may I ask you a question?"


    A student spoke up from the audience.


    Owen: "Go ahead."


    "Mr. Reynolds, you''re quite famous and aplished," the student began with a ttery, "but you''re from the Physics department. Can you actually teach us Bioinformatics?"


    Owen replied, "First off, thanks for thepliment. I originally studied Life Sciences before switching to Physics. Moreover, the


    administration thoroughly evaluates and investigates before assigning substitute teachers, so you don''t have to worry about my expertise in this subject."


    This response elicitedughter across the room.


    Roseanne couldn''t help but smile.


    Owen continued: "Secondly, as graduate students, you should not only focus on the knowledge itself but also develop a research mindset and logic, thinking about problems from a research perspective rather than merely absorbing what the


    teacher feeds you."


    to


    "In this regard, whether it''s Physics, Biology, or any other discipline, the patterns of thinking are interconnected. And that is the most important thing I can teach you..."


    "Professor, professor! I have a question-Are you single?"


    It seems this question is inevitable for any young and attractive teacher.


    Owen simply nced at the student and replied tersely: "Too many questions will dy the ss. We''ll discuss thister. Today, we''re covering the role and significance of big data in the evolution of


    ov


    Bioinformatics, as well as the rtionship between the two..."


    The ss flew by.


    Owen hadn''t finished, but as soon as the bell rang, he promptly closed his book.


    "ss dismissed."


    Then he grabbed his things and was the first to leave.


    "Wow, so cool!" Mamie couldn''t help but remark.


    Roseanne quickly stood up, grabbing her bag: "Mamie, I''ve got something to take care of, won''t be able to have lunch with you today."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 442

    "Oh, sure! Go ahead, Roseanne-"


    Oops! Before she could even finish her sentence, Roseanne was already halfway down the hall.


    Mamie wondered, "Is she always in such a hurry?"


    It was rare to see Roseanne move with such urgency.


    She dashed out of the academic building, not stopping until she reached the tree-lined path where she finally caught up with Owen.


    He looked at her, slightly surprised.


    Taking a deep breath and steadying herself, Roseanne looked up at him and asked, "Mr. Reynolds, do you have a problem with me?" Owen felt his heart flutter. He hadn''t expected her to catch up, let alone confront him like this.


    "...No." Why would he have a problem with her?


    "Then why have you been avoiding me recently?"


    Owen''s gaze flickered, avoiding her eyes.


    Clearly, he was feeling guilty.


    "...I haven''t been avoiding you." He coughed lightly, answering softly.


    "Is there something I''m not aware of?" Roseanne pressed.


    Owen''s expression froze.


    Images and details of indescribable dreams about her shed through his mind. And there she was, standing right in front of him. Just a reach away, just like in his dreams, he could pull her into his arms, lower his head, and slowly kiss her...


    At that thought, Owen snapped back to reality, wishing he could p some sense into himself. What the heck are you thinking?!


    As he looked into Roseanne''s clear, honest eyes again, he felt even more embarrassed.


    "...Professor? Professor?!"


    "...Ah? Sorry, I was lost in thought."


    "Are you sick?" Roseanne looked at him with concern.


    "?"


    "Your face..." She pointed towards his cheeks, "It''s so red."


    It looked like he had a fever.


    Owen felt even more awkward: "It, uh, must be the heat. Got sunburned."


    "Is that so?" Roseanne epted his exnation, but...


    "I don''t know why you''ve been avoiding me recently, and maybe I misunderstood something. That doesn''t matter."


    Roseanne''s gaze was focused, her


    §Ö


    expression sincere, "But from now on, can you promise not to do that? If there''s an issue, just bring it up. I don''t like guessing."


    to


    She didn''t want to lose Owen as a mentor and friend over some inexplicable reason.


    He hummed softly in agreement: "Okay."


    Roseanne smiled, "Then, shall we go grab lunch together?"


    Owen breathed a sigh of relief and nodded in agreement.


    ...


    cafeter who was also dining in the ¡¢


    cafeteria, nced over at a certaine spot, her mouth agape, a few grains of rice falling out.


    Scales, sitting across from her, couldn''t stand it anymore: "Can you close your mouth, please?"


    Mamie: "Sorry, can''t seem to."


    Scales: "?"


    She nodded towards where


    Roseanne and Owen were sitting together, chatting and eating inca visibly harmonious atmosphere.


    ???


    "What''s so interesting?" Scales turned back to his meal after a quick nce.


    Mamie: "Hey, do you think Mr. Reynolds is handsome?"


    Scales spoke the truth: "Handsome."


    "Is Roseanne pretty?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, what do you think about them together?"


    Scales looked puzzled: "What do you mean?"


    "Like, are they a good match?"


    Scales couldn''t help but smirk: "Focus on your meal, why worry about them?"


    Mamie pouted. So boring!


    After finishing their meal, Owen had to head to theb, so they parted ways at the cafeteria door.


    He had only taken a few steps when suddenly he turned back.


    Roseanne: "?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 443

    ?


    Owen cleared his throat tactfully, "So... Mr. Stoddard mentioned that everyone in theb misses you and said you should swing by more often when you''ve got a minute."


    Roseanne blinked, "When did Mr. Stoddard say this?"


    "About a week ago." Owen didn''t give it much thought and just told it like it was.


    "Oh-" Roseanne drew out her words, "So Mr. Stoddard asked you to pass the message a week ago, and you just got around to it today?"


    And he thought he could avoid her?!


    The more he spoke, the more he fumbled. With that, Owen beat a hasty retreat.


    Watching his retreating figure, Roseanne couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    The afternoon sun zed warmly, the sky a clear blue with leisurely clouds drifting by.


    Everything was simply beautiful.


    With no sses that afternoon and no ns to hit the library-her schedule had been packedtely, and her apartment could use a tidy up- Roseanne decided to take advantage of the lovely weather. It was high time to do someundry and maybe even enjoy preparing a scrumptious meal for herself. The thought alone brought a smile to her face.


    However, her smile vanished the moment she spotted him at the school gates, holding a bouquet of flowers.


    Murray, in his suit, already stood out like a sore thumb, but with a bouquet in hand, he was impossible to miss. Passing teachers and students couldn''t help but cast curious nces his way.


    "Not him again?"


    "He''s got blue roses this time. That big a bunch must''ve cost a pretty penny."


    "I''m so jealous of the girl he''s chasing. Handsome and romantic. If it were me, I''d have melted in a second."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Well, he''s got to be interested in you first, doesn''t he? Haha..."


    Roseanne was truly exasperated.


    She thought she had made herself clear that day.


    Since then, Murray had indeed kept his distance, which made her think he had gotten the message. But now, here he was, pulling the same stunt again!


    This was truly, very, annoying!


    Just as she was about to step out, Roseanne turned on her heel and headed back towards the library. Cleaning her apartment could wait till tomorrow.


    And as forundry, the forecast promised good weather for the next half month. There was plenty of time for that.


    After waiting for an hour without a glimpse of Roseanne, Murray knew it was futile to wait any longer. He chuckled bitterly to himself.


    The beautiful blue roses in his hand seemed to mock his unrequited affection.


    Approaching a trash bin, he prepared to discard the bouquet.


    "Such beautiful flowers going to waste, isn''t that a pity?"


    Murray looked up to see Grace smiling at him.


    The next second-


    "What''s it to you?"


    They were his flowers to throw away if he wished, not for others toment on.


    Grace''s smile faltered, seemingly caught off guard by his response.


    Dressed in a skirt, her hair cascading down her back, light makeupplementing her gentle smile, she looked the picture of grace and poise Yet, Murray barely nced at her, as if her beauty meant nothing to him.


    Surprised, yet intrigued, Grace''s interest was piqued.


    This man was unlike any other she''d encountered Beyond his striking looks and mature aura, there was an unapproachable pride about him. Like the highest fruit on the tree, all the more enticing because it was out of reach.


    Grace smiled slightly, "True, it''s none of my business, but then, my opinion being a waste isn''t your concern either, is it?" Murray looked at her again.


    Unfazed, Grace allowed him to scrutinize her.


    Suddenly, he scoffed, stuffing the flowers into the trash bin right in front of Grace, "If you like them so much, feel free to take them."


    With that, he walked away, his departure marked by a proud silhouette.


    Grace watched the discarded bouquet, then the man walking away, and found herself rooted to the spot, puzzled yet intrigued.


    ...


    At the end of every month, the academy held a report and summary meeting.


    All 26 research groups within the faculty were expected to send representatives to present their academic findings.


    Affectionately known as "the


    monthly roundup," it was an event


    where, traditionally, mentors and their prot¨¦g¨¦s sat side by side, each group taking its turn to rise and share their progress.

 Chapter 444

    ?


    But Madeleine was overseas attending an academic summit and hadn''t returned yet, so Roseanne''s team was without their mentor present. And, just their luck, they were scheduled to present right after Edna''s group.


    Carlson stood up, detailing the academic progress they''d made that month. The highlight was Sybil, as the lead author, publishing an article in a highly respected scientific journal.


    At this point, Carlson paused, seemingly overwhelmed.


    The audience was momentarily puzzled, then quickly caught on that this might be their cue to apud.


    Soon, a thunderous round of apuse filled the room.


    Carlson was speechless.


    The university and department leaders on stage were grinning from ear to ear. Especially Babur, whose smile was so wide it was almostical. Edna straightened up in her chair, a small smile ying on her lips.


    Amidst the apuse, Sybil stood up, saying, "Thank you, everyone. But the person who truly deserves my gratitude is my mentor-Ms. Edna! Her professional guidance and patience have been invaluable."


    The apuse resumed, even louder this time.


    Edna acknowledged the gesture with a modest nod.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Carlson quietly took his seat.


    Arkle, sitting nearby, couldn''t help but marvel, "Oh my goodness! Sybil spends her days either out exploring or just chilling, sometimes even skips sses. Yet, she managed to quietly publish in a top journal... That''s just amazing!"


    Where did she even find the time to write?


    Especially considering she barely set foot in theb. Does writing a paper not require experiments anymore?


    "Carlson," Arkle nudged him, "didn''t you mentionst time you''d finished a paper and were about to submit it? Which journal were you thinking of sending it to?"


    "Not happening."


    "When will you submit it?" Arkle asked, eyes filled with envy.


    He too dreamed of having his own academic achievements soon.


    Imagine buying a copy of the journal and sending it home to his parents. They''d be so proud...


    "I''m not submitting it."


    Arkle, lost in his daydreams, took a moment to process, "...Not submitting it?! What do you mean?! Why not?!"


    Carlson had spent countless hours in theb,boring over experiments and analyzing data. How could he just decide not to submit? Carlson''s expression was unreadable: "There was an issue with the direction of the experiment. All the data needs to be reevaluated." "...What?"


    But it was supposedly ready for submission. Such a significant discrepancy shouldn''t have been discovered at thest minute.


    Catching a glimpse of Carlson''s grim expression, Arkle felt a pit in his stomach and dared not ask further.


    ter: "Alright, who''s up next? Let''s keep this moving! We don''t want to waste everyone''s time," he said, casting a snide nce toward Roseanne.


    Roseanne stood, her voice calm:


    "Last month, our group secured ab space, self-funded the purchase of a CPRT meter, and finalized our research topic and direction We''re making steady progress."


    "... Is that it? ter sneered, "Seems pretty basic. Well, I guess if you don''t have any significant findings to report, there''s not much you can say without making stuff up."


    Roseanne remained silent.


    Theirck of academic results was a fact, and there was no denying it.


    Mamie and Scales were seething but powerless.


    Sybil gave a light chuckle and said, "ter, maybe you could try being a bit more tactful. Being so blunt can really embarrass them."


    ter shrugged, "If they''re embarrassed, they can leave. I''m just stating facts."


    Roseanne took a deep breath and sat down.


    As the next group was about to be called, the vice-chancellor pulled out his phone, gestured for a brief pause, and turned away for a quiet conversation, "Hello, yes..."


    Five minutester, when the


    vice-chancellor turned back to face


    the crowd, his eyes immediately found Roseanne. His expression and demeanor were electrified with excitement!

 Chapter 445

    ?


    Everyone in the room was puzzled.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Even the student who was presenting paused, taking a moment to stare at the vice principal''s odd behavior.


    "Cough, cough!" The deputy principal beside him coughed loudly twice, signaling him to keep it together in front of everyone.


    What could possibly be so exciting?


    To the point of forgetting one''s own dignity?


    But then, the excited vice principal grabbed the microphone, took several deep breaths before he could calm himself enough to speak-


    "I''ve just received official news. A student from our Life Sciences department is the lead author on a paper published in ''Science"!"


    ''Science'' magazine consists of three main sections: Science News, Science''s Compass, and Research.


    As soon as the vice principal finished, a collective gasp swept through the crowd.


    "Did I hear that right?"


    "Are we talking about the ''Science'' I think we''re talking about? This is... unbelievable!"


    "From our department? Who?"


    "It''s gotta be Carlson. He''s already published once before; it''s not surprising he''s done it again."


    "My hero, Carlson-always on top!"


    Nearly everyone assumed the vice principal was talking about Carlson.


    Even Edna couldn''t help but lift her chin in pride¡ªthis was her student, her most aplished protege!


    But as his mentor, she''d forgotten Carlson hadn''t nned on publishing in ''Science'' this year.


    If he had, she would''ve been a co-author.


    So, it was impossible for a student to publish in ''Science'' without her knowing.


    Sybil bit her lip, shooting Carlson a re.


    He had dyed her paper for weeks, only to secretly publish in ''Science''!


    Unbelievable.


    If... if it was her own work in ''Science''...


    Just the thought had Sybil floating on air.


    Grace and Hertha also showed varying degrees of envy.


    Arkle caught on, excitedly turning to Carlson, "Bro! It''s you, isn''t it?! I knew it!"


    With a sly grin, he added, "Talking about not publishing anymore, but aiming for the top, huh? Man, you''re brilliant! Dad always says that''s how big moves are made quietly.''ve got so much to learn from yout


    Carlson was about to respond when suddenly¡ª


    ter stood up, leading a round of apuse "Fantastic! This is not just a personal achievement but a triumph for the whole department and the university! Congrattions to Chen-"


    "Yes, indeed!" agreed Mr. Hiram, the vice principal, his face beaming as he continued ter''s sentiment, "Let''s give our congrattions to- Roseanne!"


    Silence fell over the room like a thick nket.


    ter''s hands froze mid-air, unsure whether toplete the p, leaving him awkwardly suspended in motion.


    In the deafening quiet, someone whispered¡ª


    "Isn''t it supposed to be Carlson?"


    It was as if a single drop of water had hit a hot oil pan, causing an uproar.


    "Who''s Roseanne?"


    "What''s her background? Never heard of her before, and she debuts with ''Science''? Seriously?"


    "She''s a first-year, Ms. Payne''s student."


    "In this year''s freshman ss, I only knew about the prodigy Sybil. Who is this Roseanne popping out of nowhere?"


    "Pfft-Sybil, a prodigy? Our Life


    Sciences department''s true original prodigy is the real deal! Dominated international Olympiads in Physics, Chemistry, Biology, and Computer Science in high school, secured direct Ph.D. track upon admission, a peak debut..."


    "I''ve heard about her! Also a student of Ms. Payne, surname also Cole... but then, she gave it all up..."


    "Cole? Could it actually be Roseanne Cole?"

 Chapter 446

    ?


    Gulp


    Mamie swallowed hard, turning to look at Roseanne, as if seeing her for the first time.


    "Hey, Roseanne, we don''t have anyone else with your name at the university, do we?"


    Scales quirked an eyebrow, "Really now?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Mamie red at him, "What do you know? This is called being boldly spective but cautiously assertive! Don''t wanna get my hopes up for nothing..."


    Roseanne, snapping out of her daze, chuckled, "I don''t think so...?"


    "Ah-ha! So it was you, wasn''t it?!" Mamie bounced like a dynamic meatball, "OMG! My ssmate is a superstar! My teammate is a genius! Roseanne, I''m entrusting my next life to you, seriously, sob sob..."


    Scales teased, "Look at you, totallycking ambition."


    Mamie huffed, "You think you''re better? Then don''t hang out with us."


    Scales was speechless.


    Ignoring him, she turned her ears towards Roseanne, who was asked, "When did you submit to ''Nature''?"


    Roseanne replied, "Before the semester started."


    "That exins it..."


    But before the semester, where did the research topice from, where did thebe from, where did... the corresponding authore from?


    Mr. Hiram stood on stage, pping like mad, "Next up, can we have Roseannee up and share a few words? Share your experience?"


    "Go on-up you go "


    The apuse was thunderous.


    Even Carlson couldn''t help but join in.


    Arkle was puzzled, "Carlson, aren''t you...?" Disappointed?


    Carlson finally broke into a small smile, "There are too many brilliant people out there, geniuses everywhere..."


    He paused, "In research, it''s not about being the only flower in the garden."


    Diversity breeds prosperity.


    It''s a pity some people don''t get that-


    From initial shock, disbelief, to hearing "Roseanne''s" name and moving to astonishment and incredulity, Sybil''s face was a palette of emotions, quite a sight to behold.


    And Edna''s smile faded quickly, her gaze turning icy.


    Roseanne was gently nudged onto stage.


    Truth be told, she didn''t have much to say, but-


    "Academi? jis a long journey, research is a path filled with hardship. Some may lose their way, but only those who stay true to their initial purpose can really make it to the end. Thank you."


    As she bowed at 45 degrees, upon standing, she smiled towards Edna''s team.


    The message couldn''t be clearer.


    Edna''s expression stiffened, a flicker of guilt passing through her eyes.


    Carlson, however, looked deep and thoughtful.


    Just then, Sybil stood up-


    "Mr. Hiram, I have a question."


    "Go ahead."


    "We''ve been in session for less than two months, and Roseanne quietly got published in ''Nature''. Doesn''t that strike you as odd?"


    Considering the prestige of a ''Nature'' publication far exceeds that of a regr SCI paper, the difficulty is iparable.


    Not to mention the eptance rate-


    ''Nature'' publishes about 20 papers weekly, and due to space constraints, many high-quality papers are rejected even without peer review. Approximately 7,000 manuscript submissions are sent to ''Nature'' annually, but only about 15% are epted.


    And of that, 70% are from the US, with the rest from Europe and Asia.


    Although Roseanne''s paper was a Compass, not a full-fledged Research article, the eptance rates are roughly simr.


    Many scientists spend at least a


    year preparing for a ''Nature''


    publication, including but not limited to initiating discussions, conducting experiments, analyzing results, etc.


    And still, they might get rejected.


    So how did Roseanne aplish in two months what takes others years, or even decades?


    Unless...


    Sybil used, "She cheated!"

 Chapter 447

    ?


    The moment the usation was made, the air in the room shifted, tension crackling like static electricity.


    Only Roseanne was smiling.


    She locked eyes with Sybil, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "And what exactly do you mean by cheating? Bribing people, using your connections, or maybe having someone ghostwrite for you?"


    Fearing her voice wouldn''t carry, Mamie, ever the supportive friend, dashed to the front to grab a microphone, running back with a grin stered on her face, practically shoving the mic into Roseanne''s hand with an unspokenmand: Give it to them. Make it hurt.


    I live for this drama!


    Testing the mic with a quick tap, Roseanne found it to her liking-loud and clear.


    "Sybil, was it? First off, you tter me. I neither have the funds nor the connections to influence the editors at ''Science'', convincing a panel of distinguished researchers across the globe to do me a mere college student-a favor against their better judgment."


    "And as for ghostwriting... intriguing idea, but what exactly could I offer someone capable of penning a ''Science'' paper to willingly take a bullet for me?"


    "You seem quite familiar with these... underhand tactics. Perhaps you could enlighten me?"


    Sybil, caught off guard, bristled like a cornered cat, "What are you insinuating?! When have I ever resorted to such measures? Show me the proof if you''re so convinced!"


    Roseanne feigned confusion, "When did I specifically mention you? Although, your defensiveness does make one wonder..."


    "I... I..." Sybil was at a loss for words.


    With a slight smirk, Roseanne pushed back, "You''re asking me for evidence, but shouldn''t the same rules apply to you?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Sybil, left speechless, could only sit down, her face ame with embarrassment.


    Roseanne observed her reaction intently, her gaze deepening.


    ter opened his mouth, intending to add something, but the sight of the microphone in Roseanne''s grip made him reconsider. He wasn''t about to make himself an easy target.


    Then, Edna spoke up, her question


    directed not at the students, but at


    the authority presiding over the gathering, "Mr. Hiram, does this ''Science'' publication have a corresponding author?"


    Roseanne was the first author, but who was the corresponding one?


    Mr. Hiram nodded, "Yes."


    Edna''s interest peaked, "Who?"


    Everyone expected the name to be Madeleine, but-


    Mr. Hiram announced, "Owen, Mr. Reynolds himself."


    The room erupted into whispers. No wonder Roseanne managed to produce such a high-caliber paper in record time. Owen'' involvement exined everything.


    For a first-year grad student like Roseanne, reaching the heights of ''Science'' seemed unattainable. But with Owen backing her, it all made sense. This revtion rendered Sybil''s earlier insinuations about time constraints,ck of expertise, and possible cheating moot.


    But why would Owen choose to support Roseanne in this capacity?


    Upon hearing it wasn''t Madeleine but Owen instead, Edna initially felt a wave of relief wash over her. Yet, the mention of Reynolds'' name quickly reignited her anxieties.

 Chapter 448

    ?


    Wasn''t it all thanks to Madeleine''s connections andworking?


    At that moment, she felt as if she had been pped across the face. Not directly, but as if a p had whizzed by her side, leaving her cheeks burning.


    ...


    As the meeting ended, everyone filed out of the auditorium in a steady stream.


    ter and his crew scurried out faster than rabbits, hunching their backs and sticking to the sides as much as possible.


    It was a matter of pride.


    And not just a small embarrassment, but one that happened in front of leaders and the entire student body.


    "Roseanne, you were so cool!" Mamie stared at Roseanne with eyes that were more than just admiring-they were absolutely glowing with adoration.


    Scales couldn''t help but lift his chin in pride, "Now let''s see who dares to look down on our group."


    "Exactly! Next time I see ter and Sybil, those pests, I''m going to strut past them with my nose in the air, chuckling to myself..."


    Just the thought of it had Mamie bubbling with joy.


    This feeling was even better than helping her family collect rent until her hands went limp!


    "Roseanne, can we have more moments like this?"


    "You think this is a video game?" Scales rolled his eyes.


    "I want to hit you!"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Missing the joke, old man!


    Hertha left the auditorium and was still in a daze by the time she got home.


    "Hey-"


    "


    Beverley was walking into the living room with a bowl of bird''s nest soup when Hertha bumped right into her, nearly spilling it.


    Spilling the soup was the least of their concerns; it almost scalded her.


    "Hertha, what''s going on with you? You look totally out of it... Oh right, I''ve arranged a lunch for you tomorrow at the Westgate Diner with Hurley. Make sure you talk to him, get to know each other better."


    "I''ve already checked him out for you. Hurley is a Stanford schr, not one of those rich kids with a fake degree, but a genuine researcher! I heard he''s published loads, been in all the top journals, just missing ''Nature'' and ''Science'' or something..."


    Suddenly, Hertha spoke up, "Roseanne got published in ''Science''."


    Beverley was puzzled, "Sci...what?" She dismissed it nonchntly, "Why bring her up all of a sudden?"


    "Science''," Hertha articted, "the one you said Hurley hasn''t managed to get into."


    Beverley was stunned.


    Another morning dawned, and


    e was getting ready to host


    to the university cafeteria for


    ovel?


    Just as she opened her door, the door across from hers swung open too.


    There stood Owen.


    Their eyes locked, and both of them paused for a second.


    Roseanne was the first to break the silence with a smile, "Good morning, Mr. Reynolds."


    "Morning. Headed to campus?"


    "Yes," Roseanne nodded, "Going to grab some breakfast at the cafeteria first."


    "How about we go together?"


    "Sounds good."


    As they walked downstairs, Owen suddenly turned to her, "Kingswell University has officially announced


    the good news. Congred


    your ''Science'' publication."


    "Thank you, Mr. Reynolds. Without the use of yourb and having you as a co-author, it might not have been so smooth."


    Owen was no stranger to ''Science''.


    His influence had certainly yed a part.


    "I only provided the opportunity; your own abilities were what truly made the difference." Walking towards the rising sun, they continued their conversation, bathed in the gentle morning light. Ever since they had cleared the airst time, he hadn''t been avoiding Roseanne anymore. As for whether those dreams continued...


    Perhaps only Owen himself and the rows of sheets and duvet covers hanging on the balcony knew...

 Chapter 449

    ?


    This summer felt like it was cranking the heat up to eleven.


    From Monday to Friday, I had my sweet escape in air-conditioned ssrooms,bs, and the library.


    Weekends? Just as awesome. My home''s AC and chilled watermelon slices were the stuff of dreams.


    Lounging in my cool haven, munching on watermelon while skimming through papers, it felt like a small slice of peace in a hectic world.


    Leda dropped a message: "Hey, it''s Saturday, no sses. Sure you don''t want to hit the town?"


    Roseanne sighed and said, "Leda, please, give me a break. With this heat... I can''t even think about stepping outside."


    "Not even for a little shopping, maybe to grab some cute outfits?!"


    "I can just shop online."


    "What about makeup? You gotta try those in-store to know if they''re any good!"


    "I stick to my usual brands, no need to test."


    "Come on, don''t you want to grab some snacks, maybe check out the fresh produce at the supermarket?! You gotta leave the house for that!" Leda''s frustration was palpable through the screen.


    Roseanne whispered back, almost guiltily, "Actually... home delivery isn''t so bad."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Leda was silent for a moment.


    "Have you been less busy with worktely, feeling a bit lonely?"


    A deep sigh from Leda. Roseanne always could read her like a book.


    Roseanne frowned, puzzled by her friend''s insistence.


    "What about your contacts like Kevin, David, and all those other friends... Where''d they go?"


    Usually, Leda would never think of dragging her out in this scorching summer heat. She hated the sun even more than Roseanne did. So when Leda brought it up today, something felt off.


    "Don''t even start..." Leda seemed defeated.


    Just mentioning it seemed to cause her physical pain.


    York, that idiot, had somehow gotten her phone''s lock screen password and decided to browse some not-so-savory websites, infecting her phone with a virus that wrecked the whole system.


    He swore he could fix it.


    Leda, trusting him, decided to go for another spa treatment at the Gibson Mansion a ce where indulgences like emperor-grade jade bracelets and anti-aging treatments were the norms, thanks to York''s affluent family.


    True to the saying, "you eat their food, you y by their rules," Leda found herself biting back her anger.


    York, meanwhile, was a broken record of apologies, "I''m so sorry, Leda. I didn''t realize fixing it would make things worse. If I had known, I''d have taken it to a professional..."


    Leda cut him off, "Enough, just stop."


    York continued, oblivious to Leda''s growing rage, "It''s all my fault. I''ll make it right, I promise. I''ll get you a new phone first thing tomorrow." Leda clenched her teeth, "I said stop."


    But York couldn''t help himself, "How can I show how truly sorry I am? I know even ten new phones wouldn''t make up for this one, with all its messages and contacts..."


    Leda''s fist tightened.


    York went on, "What now? All those contacts, gone? Can''t reach your little crushes anymore?"

 Chapter 450

    Leda was at a loss for words.


    "Ah, such a shame."


    "No worries," Leda said with a slight smile, "a broken phone can be reced, a lost SIM card can be reissued. After all, my number hasn''t changed, so staying in touch isn''t an issue."


    Most of the time, they were the ones reaching out to her anyways.


    Leda rarely made the first move.


    After all, she could always find someone new at the drop of a hat, so why bother with the old?


    York was shocked. Oh, he hadn''t thought of that before.


    Leda snatched her broken phone back, "Touch my stuff again, and I swear I''ll break your hands, believe it or not!"


    With that, she stormed out of the living room.


    Her ride had already been arranged; she didn''t need anyone''s help, just leaving was enough.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    York hurried after her, "It''s just... I thought your phone number was a bit unlucky, what with all those 8s. How about we get you a new one? Something shy, all 6s, how does that sound?"


    "8s are unlucky?" Leda rolled her eyes, genuinely thinking this guy was not right in the head.


    "Haven''t you heard of the 18 levels of hell?"


    Leda rolled her eyes at him. "Just shut it, will you? Don''t pester me!"


    With that, she ignited the engine, released the handbrake, and zoomed off, leaving York hopping mad behind her.


    "You woman! You have no idea how good you had it! The VIP numbers I collect are never for outsiders, you know?!"


    Too bad, no matter how loud he yelled, Leda couldn''t hear him.


    And even if she did, she''d only scoff at him.


    Upstairs, Katrina and the housekeeper stood on the balcony, watching the scene below with amusement.


    Melba hesitated before speaking, "Ms. Reynolds doesn''t seem to pay much attention to our young master..."


    "That''s for the best," Katrina said, arms crossed. Having just finished a spa treatment, her skin was glowing, and she exuded an air ofzy luxury. "These men, the easier they get something, the less they care."


    "They think women should throw themselves at them. Actually, the less attention she pays, the more he''s interested."


    Katrina turned to her, asking, "Melba, do you know what that''s called?"


    "Uh... What''s it called?"


    "It''s called ying hard to get."


    Melba: "Cough!" Nearly choked!


    "Ma''am, is that how you talk about your own son...?"


    "I''m just stating facts, dear. Whether it''s my son or his father, they''re all the same."


    "I think Leda''s approach is quite


    refreshing..." She reminded heromet to en.kikistoriese


    herself in her younger days.


    Melba: "..." Should a servant be hearing this?


    Leda ranted andined about York, calling him an "idiot" no less than ten times.


    Roseanne finally spoke up, "...Do you think he did it on purpose?"


    "On purpose?" Leda paused,


    confused for a few seconds, "Youet


    phone?"


    he intentionally broke met


    Roseanne: "Yeah."


    to


    "Why? What does he gain from breaking my phone?"


    "...You don''t see?"


    Leda was baffled, "See what?"


    "...Never mind. I don''t quite get it either..." Roseanne didn''t know how to tell her.


    How could someone so experienced in the game of love suddenly be so clueless?


    Leda confirmed again, "You''re really not going out today?"


    Roseanne: "Sorry~"


    "Fine. If you won''t apany me, just have to post on social media e and if I can catch anyone''s


    attention..." Content //


    "Hey, remember to block York-hey? Leda?"


    Oops, she had already hung up.


    Wondering if she heard thatst part.

 Chapter 451

    Leda was blissfully unaware of the outside world as she casually snapped a photo of her home bar with her new phone, focusing on an inverted wine ss dangling elegantly, the background all blurred.


    Captioning the photo, "Boring summer day,zy afternoon," she hit post.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tossing her phone onto the couch, she got up, barefoot, her steps graceful as she made her way into the bedroom.


    Time for a nap, she thought.


    The air-conditioned room was indeed a relief. No wonder Roseanne didn''t want to step out...


    Neither did she.


    ...


    York had booked an indoor surfing session today.


    The instructor was top-notch, hard to book, and although York had initially nned to stay in, the thought of missing out made him change his mind.


    He had to admit, the instructor''s reputation was well-deserved.


    After a few rounds under his guidance, York felt his skills improve dramatically, almost frighteningly so.


    Just as he was about to take a break and hit the waves solo, he casually checked his social media and stumbled upon Leda''s post.


    "Boring summer day,zy afternoon..."


    With the apanying picture.


    It was the kind of post most people would scroll past with nothing more than a thought: "Ah, the good life."


    But York? He''s a pro at the love game, and he saw straight through it.


    Boring summer day-


    Key word: Boring.


    Subtext: I''m rich, I''m idle, I needpany.


    Lazy afternoon-


    Key word: Lazy.


    Subtext: I''m allid out, who''sing to join?


    And that focus on the wine ss.


    Wine sses are meant for wine.


    It ain''t the wine that gets ya tipsy, it''s the vibe it brings!


    Clear as day, each word was dripping with allure.


    York got it in a heartbeat.


    "That Leda-damn-"


    He immediately grabbed his bathrobe, threw it on, and marched towards the showers.


    From a distance, the instructor called out, "Mr. Gibson, done for the day?"


    "Done!"


    "Something urgent?"


    "Very urgent!"


    He''s going to stop Leda!


    Leda woke up around three in the afternoon, stretchingnguidly, feeling refreshed.


    She wandered into the living room,


    picked


    aup her phone from the couch,


    and checked to see who had caught on to her hint.


    And, indeed, there were quite a few.


    A: "Bored too. Grab a drink?"


    B: "Seems like you''re freetely. Me too."


    C: "On my way."


    D: "Is the door code the same?"


    ...


    Leda smirked, satisfied. No more boredom for her.


    But as time ticked by, two hours since the first message and still no knock at the door, she started to wonder. What''s going on?


    After waiting another ten minutes,


    during which she poured herself some iced water, there was still no


    sign of anyone.


    She went to the front door, thinking to check if the doorbell was out of batteries.


    The next second, a figure suddenly sprang up.


    "Jesus" she almost dropped her ss, "York, are you insane?!"


    Who in their right mind lurks at someone''s doorstep?


    And to leap up the moment the door opens, like some sort of ghost popping out of thin air, seriously?!


    York''s eyes were dark, fixated on her.


    Leda felt a chill run down her spine under his gaze.


    "What the "


    "When did you change the door code?"


    Last time he was here, the code worked fine, but now it was showing an error.


    Leda looked at him, puzzled. "You know I changed it right after youst used it."


    "Why?"


    "Come on, dude, I''m a single woman living alone. How could I just let anyone know my door code? So they coulde and go as they pleased? Dot look that dumb?"


    Every single safety video online preaches to women living alone about how to keep themselves safe.

 Chapter 452

    Changing the locks is just basic, right?


    York asked, "Do you do this for everyone, or is it just me?"


    "Of course not everyone. Like my mom and Anne, every time I change the lock, I text them the new code. And after they visit, I don''t change it. Why do you ask?"


    "So, why do you have to change it after I find out?"


    Leda gave him a look that screamed, "Are you kidding me?" and retorted, "Who are you to me? Why wouldn''t I change it? Are we close or something?"


    York was momentarily lost for words, then asked, "What about other guys? If they knew your home code..."


    "I''d change it in a second," she said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    York didn''t know whether to feel relieved or dismayed.


    Relieved because this woman wasn''t totally naive; she kept her guard up with men, understanding the importance of boundaries.


    Dismayed because, to her, he was no different from any other guy who needed to be kept at arm''s length.


    Leda asked, "Did you need something?"


    York nced around the room, saying, "It''s boiling outside."


    "And?" Leda pressed.


    "Can Ie in and then talk?"


    Leda stepped aside, letting him in.


    York walked in with a grin, slipping into house shoes as if he owned the ce, and made a beeline for the living room where he plopped down on the sofa.


    Anyone would think he lived here.


    Leda rolled her eyes. "Spit it out, I''m busy."


    York scoffed, "Busy? Busy setting up a date to chase away the summer boredom, or enjoying azy afternoon?"


    "Seriously?" Leda''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Just get to the point, why bring up my social media posts?"


    And he read them out loud. How embarrassing!


    York retorted, "You seemed pretty pleased posting it. What''s wrong with me mentioning it? You can post, but no one canment?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s not that... Did you reallye over in the middle of the afternoon just to recite my posts back to me? Are you that bored?"


    "Yep, bored out of my mind, so I


    thought ''d take you up on your.


    invitation. Let''s see, where''s the


    wine


    ss? Let''s have a toast.",


    Leda gave him a fleeting look. "What invitation... you''re nuts..."


    "Tsk, that post of yours was practically a siren call. So, here I am."


    Leda was speechless.Alright, she''d forgotten this fool knew how to y the game. No wonder he caught on so quickly.


    York smirked, "So, what''s the n? Stay here in the living room or move this to the bedroom?"


    Listening to his insinuating tone, Leda couldn''t help but frown, "I''m up for fun, but not with you." York asked nonchntly, "Why not?"


    "Personal entanglements can affect professional rtionships. I never mix business with pleasure,


    especially not with men,


    with."


    York countered, "We don''t have a professional rtionship.''


    "But we''re working together now."


    He snapped his fingers, "Exactly, working together requires cooperation, right?"


    "Right."


    "My mom asked me yesterday if we had a fight because she saw you having dinner with another guy."


    Leda frowned, "Yesterday... I was at the office all day. I only had lunch with a colleague..."


    "A guy?"


    Leda nodded.


    set


    "Great. Now my mom might really get the wrong idea. So, to maintain our working rtionship, we might


    no solemnly.


    set some new ground rules,"


    Leda simply replied, "Okay, then I refuse. Let''s consider our professional rtionship over."


    York was taken aback.


    Wait... Why wasn''t she ying by the rules?

 Chapter 453

    ?


    "Come on, don''t tell me it''s over already. Can''t we talk this out?"


    Leda scoffed, "Weren''t you basically saying if I didn''t agree, our deal was off?"


    "I, for one, don''t like being backed into a corner, and I despise flip-flopping. We had an agreement, and you want to change the rules mid-game? Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m picky, you know. An unreliable partner? Better to cut ties early, save us both the headache, right?"


    York straightened up, indignant. "How am I unreliable?"


    Leda shot back, "So, are we rewriting the rulebook or what?"


    "...Nah, let''s not." He slumped back down.


    Where''s the backbone?


    How much does it even cost?


    "Hmph! That''s more like it."


    York muttered under his breath, "I came all this way and haven''t even had lunch..."


    "What''s that? Speak up, man! You''ll die if you''re a bit louder?"


    "I said I''m starving!"


    Leda paused, expecting a covert insult, only to realize...


    "Mr. Gibson can''t afford lunch now?"


    York''s temper red, "I''ve been squatting at your doorstep for an hour. Where am I supposed to eat, huh?"


    Leda rolled her eyes, retorting, "it''s not my fault."


    York was livid, truly.


    In the end, Leda tossed him a pack of instant noodles.


    Slurping them down, York grumbled, "Couldn''t you serve something decent for once?"


    Leda, engrossed in her phone on the other couch, didn''t look up. "Eat or leave."


    York sighed. Might as well enjoy the noodles.


    He polished off the soup, belching loudly.


    Leda nced at him with disdain. "You''ve eaten. When are you leaving?"


    York, loungingfortably, asked, "Got anything to drink? Cold would be great."


    Leda raised an eyebrow, "What am I, your maid?"


    "Calm down, woman. Why you always gotta explode? Chill out, will ya?"


    "No."


    York stood and headed to the fridge himself.


    It was packed with drinks, but there wasn''t any food.


    He cracked open a soda, downing it with satisfaction and belching contentedly.


    Leda grimaced, "Must you make such disgusting noises?"


    Burp after burp, he didn''t stop.


    Leda''s look could kill.


    Thezy, hot afternoon stretched on.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The banter continued, filling the house.


    York simply refused to leave.


    Leda was at her wit''s end.


    She swore to herself, this guy was getting blocked on all socials.


    Meanwhile, Roseanne Cole, having woken from her nap, skimmed through some papers.


    Feeling stiff, she headed to the kitchen to slice up some fruit.


    Summer''s downside: fruit peels attracting bugs.


    After cleaning up, she nned to


    dump the


    trash outsid


    outter.


    waiting


    to


    Sw


    Opening her door, she noticed the busy scene at Owen''s ce, crowded in the living room


    discussing something s


    Owen, emerging from his bedroom, announced, "Tried it, the bedroom AC''s busted too."


    One of the workers pped his thigh, "That settles it, outdoor unit''s the culprit."


    Roseanne blinked, "Mr. Reynolds, your AC''s down?"


    Owen''s eyes finally met hers, "You''re home?"


    "Yeah, it''s Saturday."


    He chuckled ruefully, gesturing


    towards the malfunctioning AC


    broke morning


    down this morning."


    to en kilet


    belongs


    Sweat drenched his shirt, clinging to him.


    Roseanne, fresh from her cool room, felt hot just looking at him.


    "The workers are on it, but... maybe you''d like toe over? My AC''s working."


    Owen hesitated.


    "Would that be okay?"

 Chapter 454

    ?


    Roseanne nodded, "Sure thing."


    "Thanks."


    As soon as he stepped through the door, the st of air conditioning hit him like a wave-it was apletely different world from his own ce.


    It wasn''t his first time here, so Owen casually slipped into a pair of house slippers as if he were at home.


    Roseanne went into the kitchen to get him a ss of water.


    It was already four in the afternoon, and she figured he might have already had lunch, but Roseanne still thoughtfully asked, "Mr. Reynolds, have you had lunch yet?"


    "Yeah, I ate already."


    "How about some fruit then? I just prepared some."


    With that, she went back into the kitchen and returned with a te of fruit.


    Owen said, "Thanks."


    Roseanne settled herself on the couch and speared a piece of cantaloupe with a toothpick, eating as she asked, "Did the technician say when the air conditioning might be fixed?"


    "It''s not a big fix, but they need a part they don''t have on hand. They have to get it from a nearby repair shop. If everything goes well, it might take another two or three hours."


    "That''s not too bad. Don''t worry, just make yourself at home here until it''s fixed. It''s unbearable without AC in this weather..."


    "Thanks. Don''t mind me; go about your business."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Alright." Roseanne nodded.


    Before she headed to her bedroom, she paused, turned to Owen, and suddenly said¡ª


    "Mr. Reynolds, if you want to take a shower, the bathroom is right over there."


    She pointed.


    The top half of Owen''s shirt was soaked through, clinging to his body and outlining the muscles of his shoulders and back. Entering the cool air- conditioned room, the fabric would soon be ice cold.


    The abrupt change from hot to cold wasn''t just aboutfort anymore; it was a surefire way to catch a cold.


    "Cough¡ª"


    Caught off guard, Owen choked on a piece of cantaloupe, unable to either swallow or spit it out.


    Soon enough, he recovered and quickly said, "No, no, I''ll shower back at my ce and thene over."


    "Sure, that works too. If you start


    feeling like you''reing down with a cold sneezing, stuffy nose, runny nose, anything like that-let me know. I''ve got some cold prevention medicine here."


    "Will do."


    Owen headed home.


    Meanwhile, Roseanne went back to her bedroom.


    She still had a paper to finish reading; what needed to be done today, shouldn''t be dyed until tomorrow.


    Half an hourter, Roseanne shut herptop.


    She stretched her arms high and leaned back, taking a moment to stretch luxuriously.


    With a guest in her house and the weekend upon them, plus a fridge stocked with fresh ingredients from the day before, she felt it was only right to offer dinner.


    Roseanne opened the fridge and mentally nned the evening''s menu.


    The living room was empty; Owen hadn''t returned yet.


    She took off her jacket and hung it on a coat rack in the corner of the living room.


    In the bedroom, the direct st of the air conditioner had made her a bit cold, so she had put on a cardigan over her short-sleeved shirt. But soon after, she started to feel warm again.


    Opting forfort, Roseanne decided to ditch the short sleeves, leaving just her tank top under the cardigan-neither too cold nor too hot, just perfect.


    However, heading into the kitchen, which was bound to be hot and stuffy, she knew she couldn''t stick with long sleeves.


    That''s why Roseanne decided to switch back to a short-sleeved t-shirt.


    A loose-fitting tee was hanging right there on the rack, perfect for slipping into, so she didn''t bother going to the bedroom to change. After all, Owen wasn''t back yet...


    But just as she got down to her tank top and reached for the tee, the bathroom door suddenly opened from the inside.

 Chapter 455

    ?


    Owen stepped out, finding himself in an unavoidable collision course with the coat rack directly across from the bathroom door.


    He was cradling a bundle of clothes, his hair still damp, droplets tracing distinct paths down his neck, soaking into the fabric of his t-shirt.


    Moisture coated his neck and cheeks, blurring the lines between sweat and water.


    The second he spotted Roseanne, it was like his brain had a total meltdown.


    She was d in a ck tank top, the snug material entuating her curves and leaving a small section of her waist bare, revealing a delicate navel.


    Her slender arms, the pronounced corbones, and the way her skin seemed to glow against the ck fabric...


    She was the spitting image of the woman in his dreams.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne froze on the spot, her t-shirt in hand forgotten, as she stood rooted to the ground.


    "Mr... Mr. Reynolds..."


    Owen quickly turned his back, taking deep breaths to steady his voice, striving for calmness-


    "Sorry for using your bathroom."


    But only he knew how tight his throat felt, his voice barely concealing the turmoil inside.


    Thump-thump-thump-thump-


    Something in his chest was pounding wildly, threatening to burst out.


    Owen had intended to head back to his own ce for a shower.


    Upon entering his bathroom, he was met with a scene of chaos: a group of technicians crowded inside.


    The old building hadn''t been designed with dedicated spots for air conditioning units, so they were typically mounted on the exterior walls.


    And it just so happened that Owen''s AC unit was being serviced, with technicians hanging outside his bathroom window, rendering the room unusable.


    So, Owen ended up at Roseanne''s ce.


    He had thought about informing her but hesitated at her bedroom door.


    What if he disturbed her sleep?


    Thinking he could quickly finish without any interruptions, he hadn''t expected their paths to cross.


    Roseanne hurriedly pulled on her t-shirt, stumbling over her words, "I-I thought you weren''t home, so I just..."


    It was an awkward moment.


    Watching Owen''s turned back, Roseanne felt her cheeks flush.


    "Mr. Reynolds, it''s okay now... you can turn around."


    Owen faced her again.


    Their eyes met, filling the air with a thick mix of embarrassment


    t of something else... Soet


    unspoken.


    Roseanne averted her gaze first, retreating to her bedroom.


    Leaning against the wardrobe, she took several deep breaths to calm herself though the blush on her cheeks lingered. Catching her reflection, her eyes sparkled her breath slightly uneven...


    When she returned to the living room, she carried a dry towel, offering it to Owen as if nothing had happened. "Mr. Reynolds, it''s clean. You might want to dry your hair."


    "...Oh, sure!" He epted, a beat too slow, standing up to take it.


    Roseanne then pointed to the hairdryer, "...It''s over there, you might want to use it."


    "...Okay."


    After she turned to head into the kitchen, Owen followed shortly.


    His hair was now dry, a few soft strands falling across his forehead, softening his usually stern demeanor.


    He offered, "Let me help."

 Chapter 456

    ?


    It wasn''t the first time they had teamed up.


    Owen took charge of washing vegetables and doing the prep work, always on standby for any task thrown his way.


    Roseanne, on the other hand, handled the chopping and cooking.


    Before long, they had a hearty mealid out on the table: two meats, two veggies, and a soup.


    Taking their seats opposite each other, Owen served up a bowl of rice and passed it over to her first.


    Roseanne epted it with a smile, murmuring a thanks.


    The awkward tension that had lingered seemed to dissipate, as if the embarrassing incident earlier had never happened.


    After the meal, Owen, as usual, stepped into the kitchen to help clean up.


    Roseanne took the dishes he handed her, drying each one with a towel before neatly stacking them away. Their rhythm together was seamless, organized.


    But then, when it came to taking out the trash-


    Both Roseanne and Owen bent down to tie up the garbage bag at the same time, and their heads collided without warning.


    "Ouch!"


    Roseanne straightened up, clutching her forehead, grimacing in pain.


    "I''m so sorry, I wasn''t paying attention..." Owen apologized, immediately stepping closer. "Let me see how bad it is?"


    Gently, he moved Roseanne''s hand away to inspect the damage.


    A patch the size of a thumbnail turned red on her forehead, but thankfully, it didn''t seem swollen. It shouldn''t be too bad.


    "I''m sorry, I was just trying to take out the trash. Didn''t expect to bump into you."


    Roseanne shook her head. "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Despite her words, her eyes were brimming with tears, and the corners reddened as if she was wronged.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Owen''s guilt deepened.


    "Uh... Mr. Reynolds, could you let go, please?"


    He then realized his hand was still encircling her wrist.


    "Sorry!"


    He retracted his hand as if it was scorched, even stepping back a few paces.


    Roseanne initially felt a bit embarrassed, but seeing his exaggerated reaction, she couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Owen too cracked a smile. "Is it really that funny?"


    "Yep!"


    He sighed, "Well, as long as you''re happy..."


    Saying so, he bent down again to secure the trash bag.


    Owen''s air conditioning was finally fixed. The technician knocked on the door: "Mr. Reynolds, give it a try. If it''s all good, we''ll be on our way."


    "Alright."


    Owen changed his shoes, then ced the slippers back in the cab.


    The technician chuckled, "You and thedy living door to door like this, it''s quite convenient. You keep to


    yourselves, buried in research, note bothering each other. But when you want to visit, it''s just a few steps away, always able to catch up. And look, one''s air conditioning breaks down, you''ve got a backup right across."


    "Cough!" Owen cleared his throat loudly, interrupting, "Let''s go, check it out."


    "Ah, right, right."


    He didn''t bother exining his rtionship with Roseanne to the technician.


    It''s not that he was up to something, but he just didn''t see the point.


    For one, no amount of exnation could likely change the technician''s preconceptions; better to let it be.


    For another, after today, they might never cross paths again, so there was no need for detailed exnations.


    Andstly, the most important point.


    At this moment, exining that they weren''t in a romantic rtionship, what would it imply for a man to emerge from a single woman''s home? Not exining could potentially damage Roseanne''s reputation even more.


    In a scandal, men often receive more leniency and understanding than women, and society''s standards for women are already harsh. This means women are more susceptible to baseless usations and harm in matters of


    rtionships.


    Owen was well aware that he couldn''t change these societal norms, but he could do his utmost to ensure Roseanne wasn''t hurt.


    That was all he could do.


    "The air conditioning''s fine now, thanks for your hard work. The payment has been transferred to your ount."


    "Great, we''ll be off then. Call us if you need anything else."


    After seeing the technicians off, Owen turned to enter his apartment, just as the door opposite opened, revealing Roseanne with a smile. "Mr. Reynolds, is it fixed?"

 Chapter 457

    ?


    "Yeah."


    "Are you going for your night run tonight?"


    Owen: "Yep. Wanna join?"


    "Sure."


    They each went home to change into their workout gear.


    Then, they met up, headed downstairs, and started their run.


    The sun had already set, the sky slowly sumbing to darkness, with the ground gradually enveloped in the night''s embrace.


    By the time theypleted ap, the moon shone brightly, and the stars began to twinkle.


    On their thirdp, Roseanne couldn''t keep up: "Mr. Reynolds, you go ahead, I''ll take a break.¡±


    Owen stopped as well: "You okay?"


    Roseanne, drenched in sweat with flushed cheeks, replied: "Not too tired, just overheating."


    Her hair waspletely soaked, with beads of sweat rolling down her cheeks and soaking into her sports tee.


    Owen suggested, "Let''s not run then, let''s walk for a bit.¡±


    Roseanne touched her nose, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    They continued along the tree-lined path and soon reached the gates of Kingswell University. Owen popped into a convenience store and bought two bottles of water, handing one to Roseanne after opening it.


    "Thanks."


    After passing the front gate and making half a circle, they arrived at the back gate.


    Just beyond it was an open basketball court.


    As they walked by, a basketball flew towards Roseanne''s head.


    She noticed and was about to dodge.


    But Owen reacted faster, pulling her arm to bring her behind him while his other hand urately caught the ball.


    A whistle came from the court-


    "Dude! Nice catch!"


    Owen, dressed in a white basketball outfit, really looked the part of a college student at first nce.


    "We''re short one yer, wanna join?"


    Owen was tempted but looked at Roseanne, seeking her opinion.


    Roseanne nodded: "Go ahead, Mr. Reynolds. I''ll sit in the stands and watch."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She hadn''t expected Owen to be into basketball...


    As she sat down, a thought struck her-


    Why did Owen look at her for approval before joining the game?


    Once Owen hit the court, he blocked two shots in quick session. Despite sitting a fair distance away, Roseanne could hear a chorus of boos and jeers.


    "Wow! A real pro, huh?"


    "Dude, you''re awesome, but watch out for what''sing!"


    Owen raised an eyebrow, his chin lifting slightly: "Oh? Let''s see if you''ve got the skills."


    The game intensified.


    Owen was unstoppable, scoring


    from both close and long range. Anytime the ball was in his hands, rarely missed the basket. His


    1.ne


    jumping ability was particrly


    impressive, with several scores from dunks.


    "Nice-"


    Even Roseanne, the sole spectator, was thrilled.


    get


    After twenty minutes of constant offense, Owen showed no signs fatigue, eventually breaking through the ponent''s defense-


    "No more, no more!"


    "We thought we were just picking up a random guy to fill the team, turned out we invited a legend. I give up."


    "I''m done. Hats off to you, let''s call it a day!"


    Owen then caught the ball and threw it to a teammate.


    The teammates immediately surrounded him,ughing, "Man, which department are you from? Hidden talent here!"


    "So cool! You just rolled them over."


    "Eh? Haven''t seen you before. You''re from Kingswell University, right? We y here often."


    Owen: "Yeah, from Kingswell University, but I don''te here much."


    "Noting here often and still ying like this, man, are you showing off?"


    ¡°Let''s add each other on social, so we can meet up for games. Today was just too good! Haha¡ª¡±


    Owen pulled out his phone, letting them add him one by one.


    Suddenly someone asked, "Hey, is that girl in the stands your girlfriend?"


    Owen looked up, and Roseanne, from afar, caught his gaze and waved back with a smile.

 Chapter 458

    ?


    Owen had been in the game of wooing for over a year, a fact that seemed to amuse his friends to no end. "Dude, you''ve been at this for ages. How have you not sealed the deal yet? With those looks and that height, it should''ve been a cakewalk!" they ribbed him, but Owen just shrugged off their teasing.


    One of his buddies, sensing Owen''s defeat, leaned in with a conspiratorial grin. "Listen, man, I''ve got a tip that''s practically foolproof. Works on 99% of women..." Despite his initial disinterest, Owen found himself all ears.


    Walking hometer, Roseanne couldn''t stop talking about the basketball game they''d just watched. "That three-pointer you made was epic! And that victory pose afterwards..." She was all animated, reenacting the moment with a sparkle in her eyes.


    Owen, trailing a bit behind, couldn''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. They passed a convenience store, and he suddenly stopped. "Wait here a sec," he said before disappearing inside.


    When he emerged, he was holding a bottle of arnica-infused oil, a well-known remedy for bruises. "Saw that red mark on your forehead. This should help it fade faster," he exined, noticing her surprise. Roseanne tried to protest, insisting it was a minor injury, but Owen cut her off.


    "Come on, no girl wants a bruise ruining her look. You guys care about this stuff, right?"


    "You guys?" Roseanne raised an eyebrow, a hint of a challenge in her voice.


    "Yeah, you and... Leda, you know," Owen fumbled.


    "Thanks, then," Roseanne said, reaching for the bottle. However, Owen didn''t hand it over. Instead, he pulled out a pack of sterile cotton swabs. "You might struggle to apply it evenly. Let me."


    He had even washed and sanitized his hands in the store before touching the bruise on her forehead. Roseanne watched, a bit taken aback, as Owen carefully dabbed the oil on her skin, his fingertips surprisingly gentle.


    "Huh," she sniffed curiously, "this actually smells really good. Not at all what I expected."


    "Yeah, thedy inside said this brand''s the best. Especially popr with women," Owen mentioned, a hint of pride in his voice for having chosen well. "All done," he said after a moment, stepping back and discarding the used swab.


    The cool sensation of the oil was a relief against her skin, and Roseanne couldn''t help but feel a touch more fond of Owen for the gesture. "Thanks."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    They continued up to their


    apartments, @arting ways at the


    ???


    door without Owen mentioning the oil or the cotton swabs again. In fact, he ended up taking them back to his ce, perhaps forgetting to offer them to Roseanne or assuming she wouldn''t need them anymore.


    That night, as Oweny in bed after a shower, the advice his friend had given him echoed in his thoughts. "As men, if we like someone, we''ve got to be proactive. Don''t just wait around for her to make the first move. And you''ve got to create opportunities for contact. That''s how feelings develop. And when you''re together, find excuses for physical contact. Like a ''random'' kiss, or a fall that ends in an embrace. Or, when the moment feels right, just pull her in for a


    passionate kiss."


    Owen mulled over the advice, wondering if he''d ever have the courage to follow through with such bold moves. But for now, taking care of Roseanne''s bruise would have to be his first, tentative step into bridging the gap between them.

 Chapter 459

    ?


    "Look, the key to winning her heart is all in the details. You''ve got to show her you care, you know? It''s not just about asking how her day was or sending a ''goodnight'' text. It''s about being there, showing up with her favoritefort food when she''s had a tough day, surprising her with thoughtful gifts, not just on holidays but whenever. Be her rock, man."


    "That''s how she''ll know you''re the real deal. Then, she''ll be able to let go of any doubts and truly fall into your arms, trust me."


    "Got it?"


    Owen couldn''t help but agree.


    Except for one little thing.


    The whole idea of a dramatic ''fall into the arms'' move or stealing a kiss just didn''t sit right with him.


    Too risky, too forced.


    It felt disrespectful, not romantic.


    Respect was key.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Yet, in his dreams, he''d thrown all respect out the window, doing exactly those things he despised.


    Even asking, "Anne, do you like it?" in a moment of madness.


    Waking up, Owen was a mess of regret, cradling his head like a guilty child caught stealing cookies. Eventually, he calmed down, got out of bed, and changed into a fresh pair of boxers...


    He thought he was over this phase.


    Why was it happening again?


    ...


    The next morning, Stoddard arrived at theb bright and early.


    He had left before finishing his work the day before and was determined to make it up before Owen noticed.


    To ensure he wouldn''t oversleep, he set three rms, waking up before dawn to get to theb.


    And then-


    "Dude, when did you get here? Isn''t it Sunday? We agreed to take the weekend off. What are you doing here?"


    His tone was a mix of surprise and guilt.


    Owen, standing by the workbench, simply lifted his gaze, "So, you didn''t finish your data yesterday?"


    Stoddard was caught off guard.


    This was bad.


    "What are you even doing here, man? Sometimes, I swear, you''re too much. You could give pretzels a run for their money with how twisted you get."


    Owen just hummed in response, "I''ve already finished two sets of your data. Seems like you didn''t need toe after all."


    Caught in his tracks, Stoddard


    quickly switched gears, shing a grin, "Ah, c''mon, I was just messing with you. Who doesn''t love a good pretzel, right? Twisted in all the right ways."


    Owen just stared...


    By noon, Stoddard was about to copse from exhaustion and decided to crash in the break room.


    Passing by Owen''s office, he overheard him ordering food on the phone-


    "Yeah, make those ribs sweet... Two portions... Deliver them to theb by six... Great, thanks."


    "Whoa, who''s sending you food? Got a girlfriend?" Stoddard immediately turned into the nosiest squirrel in the garden.


    Owen, opting out of the conversation, simplyid back, showing Stoddard the back of his head.


    Stoddard, getting the hint, slinked away.


    On the other end, Silver, having just hung up with her son, rushed into the living room, snatching the tea right out of Ferdinand Reynolds'' hand. She shook him excitedly.


    "Two portions again! Our Norris is back in the game!"


    Ferdinand was lost, "What?"


    Silver was on a roll, "He asked for the ribs to be sweet! Why? Because that''s how she likes them! I''ll cook... No, I''ll deliver it myself!"


    She dashed into the kitchen, causing amotion, not even noticing as she knocked over something in her haste.


    Ferdinand could only watch in dismay as his prized tea spilled, "My God!"


    Owen, carrying the meal his mother prepared returned from theb to his apartment and decided to check on the neighbor next door with some homemade liniment and cotton swabs.


    But there was no answer, no matter how long he waited.

 Chapter 460

    ?


    Roseanne was already on the express train back to Pinehollow.


    Grandma Joie was turning eighty, and the Cole brothers had decided to throw a grand bash for Joie.


    Of course, that meant the younger generation, including Roseanne, were expected to make the journey back home.


    The dates were set well in advance, spanning three days that weren''t holidays, so she had no choice but to request time off.


    Madeleine Payne was still abroad at a conference, making her unavable due to the time difference. Instead of calling, Roseanne opted to send an email requesting leave in advance.


    Fortunately, Madeleine was understanding, not only granting the leave but also sending along some warm wishes for Grandma Joie.


    At two in the afternoon, the express train pulled into the station.


    Madge was there to pick her up in the car.


    "Where''s Dad?" Roseanne asked, looking around the car and finding his absence peculiar.


    Madge had a driver''s license but disliked driving, so these "menial tasks" usually fell to Norris Cole.


    Why not today, though?


    Madge sighed, "Your dad''s busy."


    "But it''s Sunday, he''s not teaching."


    What could he be busy with?


    As they delved into the topic, Madge couldn''t help but sigh again.


    Roseanne''s curiosity piqued.


    "It''s a long story..."


    Since it was a significant birthday and Grandma Joie loved a lively atmosphere, although the main celebration was the day after tomorrow, rtives from all over had arrived two days early.


    With over a dozen people, finding amodations became a problem.


    Grandpa and Grandma were living in a vi with the eldest, Maddox Cole, but it wasn''trge, just two floors above ground and one below, totaling four suites.


    Considering Maddox asionally entertained friends at home, cramming a bunch of country rtives into the ce was out of the question. Grandma Joie was adamant, "Just figure it out. Maddox''s ce is out of the question!"


    At the family meeting, Joie''s strong-willed nature was apparent.


    After dering this, she looked expectantly at Irving and Norris.


    With the eldest''s home ruled out, it naturally fell to the second and third sons to find a solution.


    Alva was the first to speak up, "Mom, I can fit two."


    "Why bother? Your cozy two-bedroom apartment, decorated like a nest, those rtives could turn it upside down in a night. You might not mind, but I do!"


    Alva Cole, having embraced a life of elegance post-divorce, paid meticulous attention to her appearance and social media presence.


    The idea of hosting virtually


    unknown rural rtives was hardly appealing, but with Joie making the request, as a dutiful daughter, she had to show willingness toply, knowing full well her mother


    wouldn''t let her be inconvenienced.


    S


    Sure enough, Joie exempted Alva with just a few words.


    Now, the pressure was squarely on Norris and Irving.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    1


    Norris was about to speak when Abbey, Irving''s wife, chimed in with a smile, "Mom''s arrangement is perfect, taking care of both the. eldest and youngest. Irving and would love to help, but realistically, it''s not feasible..."


    "You see, my parents just handed over the Riverside Mansion for us to live in, moving into our old ce themselves. Although it''s a fully furnished home, we still need to buy our own appliances and furniture, right?"


    "The idea was for them to support their daughter at their age, but how could we burden you, Grandma?"


    Joie''s expression darkened slightly.


    Abbey quickly added, "But of course, I said no! You''re already relying on Maddox and his wife, where would the moneye from to support us?" Joie''s expression softened.


    "So, I never even brought it up with


    you. No matter how tough or


    challenging, Irving and I are


    determined to manage on our own. Right now, our home isn''t fully furnished yet, making it impossible to host any rtives..."

 Chapter 461

    ?


    Abbey''s cheeks were flushed with determination, her voice a rapid-fire blend of frustration and charm as sheid out her predicament to Joie. "Look, I can take a hit, and getting embarrassed is the least of my worries. But when those rtives start asking why we live in such a nice neighborhood but don''t even have a washing machine, what am I supposed to say? That we''re broke because my parents helped us with the house and we''ve got nothing left? That his folks didn''t chip in at all?"


    "And after they''ve had their fill and leave, they''ll spread stories far and wide. Not that it bothers me or Henry much-we hardly ever visit. But, Grandma, I can''t stand the thought of you losing face over this."


    "Of course, if you think it''s no big deal, then by all means, I''d love to have our rtives over. I do love a good gathering!"


    Abbey finished with a beaming smile, waiting for Joie to weigh in, though internally she was seething.


    "Are you kidding me?


    We''ve just moved into our new ce, and I''ve barely had a chance to enjoy it. Why would I let those country bumpkins crash here?


    Only a fool would agree!"


    Joie''s eyes twinkled with a hint of understanding.


    "Since you''ve just moved in and haven''t got everything set up yet, let''s not bother. I mean, I can''t have my birthday guests without even a washing machine to use, right?"


    "Exactly," Abbey sighed, her smile barely concealing her relief. "If only our parents could help us out a bit more, we wouldn''t be in such a tight spot... Oh, but don''t take it the wrong way, I''m talking about my own folks, not you."


    Joie was silent, now having something to ponder, though she made nomitment to Abbey''s hint at financial support.


    Abbey internally rolled her eyes. Such a penny-pincher!


    But she had to admit, Joie knew how to y her cards right.


    Throughout this, Maddox, the head of the family remained silent, engrossed in his thoughts. He was usually too busy for such family matters, and if not for ast-minute change in his schedule, he''d be at the office right now.


    His wife, Raven, tried to defuse the situation. "Actually, we could make room for a few people here..."


    But Joie was firm. "I''ve already said no. It''s not happening at Abbey''s ce."


    Raven quickly retreated with a polite smile.


    Maddox stood, making his stance known. "Enough arguing. We''ll book some hotel rooms for them during the event. It''s easier and more convenient." Abbey quickly agreed, "Maddox always thinks things through. That''s a great idea!"


    "A hotel?" Joie frowned, concerned about the expense.


    Maddox sighed, "Mom, I''ll cover the cost. Don''t worry about it."


    "That''s not right! Your father and I depend on you for a lot, and you''re already footing the bill for the event We didn''t just raise you alone! And since when do we make our guests stay at a hotel? That''s not how you treat people. What will they say back in our hometown? I''m too old to be disgraced like this!"


    Uncle Irving couldn''t hold back, "Now, Mom, I don''t like where this is going."


    Sure, Maddox was paying for the event, but the gifts they''d receive would bnce it out. Their friends and colleagues wereing too


    eventually. Who was really


    and they''d have to rec


    benefiting here?


    Joie was adamant, "I won''t have our guests staying anywhere but our home. It''s about maintaining respect. Otherwise, who knows what stories will spread back home? I won''t stand for it!"


    Abbey, quick on her feet, chimed in, "Well, maybe there''s another way..."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    All eyes turned to her, eager for a solution.

 Chapter 462

    ?


    Abbey, all smiles, continued, "You know, Norris and his wife have that huge mansion, right? We could easily fit all the rtives there! It''s got multiple floors,vish decorations, central heating, you name it even sleeping on the floor wouldn''t feel too shabby there!"


    "And it''s not just about fitting a dozen or so people; we could squeeze in even more! Plus, the back door of their Riverside Mansion is just a stone''s throw away from the hotel where the reception is being held. It''s perfect; we''d even save on transportation!"


    The more Abbey chewed on it, the more she dug the idea, nodding like crazy to herself.


    She seemed to forget that her ce was in the same neighborhood and would have been just as suitable.


    Finally, Norris found his chance to chime in.


    He''d tried to get a word in edgewise a few times before, either getting cut off or interrupted just as he was about to speak-


    "I was actually thinking the same thing. Since my older brothers aren''t avable, I talked it over with Madge, and we decided to host the rtives at our ce."


    It was just for three days, after all.


    Once Grandmaid down thew, and with Abbey being slippery as an eel, Madge, though reluctant, had no choice but to agree.


    It wasn''t that she looked down on country folks; she was just in the middle of brainstorming her new book. She had already discussed the outline with Stoner and was currently fine-tuning it. She was used to a quiet working environment, so the inconvenience was palpable.


    But it wasn''t like she couldn''t manage. Madge assured, "Mom, don''t worry. We''ll take good care of the rtives and friends."


    ...


    As Madge drove, she said,


    "...The rtives from back home are already settled in at our ce. Your dad''s tied up ying host and couldn''t spare the time, so I came to pick you up."


    Roseanne nodded, "Mom, I hardly ever see you drive, but you''re pretty good at it."


    She hadn''t yet realized the gravity of the situation.


    Madge lifted her chin, "Of course! I pick things up fast!"


    ...


    Riverside Mansion.


    "Norris, this ce is yours?! My goodness, talk about livingrge!"


    The elderly woman speaking was all wrinkles and white hair, looking to be about Joie''s age, but in terms of family hierarchy, Norris would have to call her "Great-Aunt."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Wow! Is that amp? And is it wrapped in feathers? Must be plucked from a big goose, right? Odd, but oddly fascinating! Where the switch? I want to turn it Huhat''s just a regrmp after all? And here I thought the feathers would make it brighter!"


    Norris was already breaking a sweat: "The... The feathers are just for decoration, don''t really do anything..."


    "Why decorate it with feathers if they don''t do anything?"


    "


    "I


    "Ah! Look at this vase... Seems pretty nice. I remember your grandpa''s ce used to have


    l


    calendars, vases, and such, but none as nice as this. Must''ve cost a pretty penny, huh?"


    Great-Aunt Martha''s teeth were all gone, making her speech a bit airy, but it didn''t stop her from poking around and giving her two cents on everything she saw.


    "Come here, Wade, there''s snacks! Weren''t you just saying you were hungry? Help yourself; with Norris living in such a big ce, he surely won''t mind spending a bit on


    snacks" She turned and ret


    for her grandson before giving


    Norris a beaming smile, "Right, my boy?"


    "Absolutely, make yourselves at home."


    Martha was used to country living, and arriving two days early at the host''s house for the banquet meant summoning the whole n.


    After all, with room and board covered and a chance to enjoy city luxuries, who would refuse?


    Maddox had struck gold a few years back, starting his own business and raking in the cash. He''d moved his parents to the city to take care of them.


    And Irving, the second son, wasn''t doing too badly either, with a secure job at the electricpany and a marriage to the boss'' daughter.

 Chapter 463

    Norris was the underdog of the family, having graduated from an Ivy League school only to be a high school teacher. A noble profession, sure, but not exactly a gold mine.


    Martha couldn''t help but mutter to herself more than once: Not all of Joie''s kids had the Midas touch, it seemed.


    And then...


    Norris hit the jackpot?!


    That Joie must have been born under a lucky star...


    The more Martha thought about it, the sourer she felt, urging her grandchildren to eat up while they were there.


    They might as well get their money''s worth out of the visit!


    Besides Martha''s gang of eight kids, there was also another squad from his aunt''s side.


    They too hade in full force.


    Upon entering, his aunt''s reaction was much like Martha''s, eyes wide in astonishment: "Norris, looks like you''ve struck it rich, huh?"


    "Can teaching really rake in that much?" she whispered conspiratorially, "Is there some kind of side hustle you''ve got going?"


    Norris shook his head and gestured dismissively: "Absolutely not! I work at a public school and get a regr sry. There''s no extra cash to be had." "You''re treating me like an outsider, huh? If there''s no extra cash, how can you afford such a fancy house?"


    You''ve got to be kidding!


    Norris scratched his head, saying, "I haven''t really brought in much dough. But my wife and daughter, they''re the ones rolling in it. They''re the ones who bought this house, I didn''t have a hand in it. Me? I''m just some lucky schmuck who hit the jackpot with a great wife and a sweet girl."


    His auntie was speechless. Asking for financial advice, she gets a lecture on happiness?


    Talk about missing the point!


    Still, Auntie couldn''t help but run her hand along the railing, plop down on the sofa to test its springs, and finally, her gazended on a vase that had already caught the grandmother''s eye-


    "Norris, this is quite the looker, it''s an antique, right?"


    Norris knew what she meant by that:


    I like this vase, but I won''t say it outright. Give it to me already.


    He opened his mouth, about to exin that the vase was just a cheap find from the flea market, but Auntie''s attention had already shifted excitedly-


    "Lordy, lordy! Is that what I think it is? One of those... what do you call it? A firece! Every household abroad has one, right? With the mes leaping up..."


    Norris: "Yeah, a firece."


    "Exactly! That''s the one!"


    "


    "Installing one of those must cost a pretty penny, huh? Oh, and look at that..."


    Norris watched her run around, not even bothering to take off her shoes, leaving mud-streaked footprints on the floor like she''d juste in from plowing the fields.


    He took a deep breath, maintaining his smile.


    "Granny, this TV can y video games! I wanna y! Let me y!" A kid was bouncing on the sofa, waving a remote control and gesturing wildly.


    The screeching was unbearable.


    Norris pinched the bridge of his nose, feeling a headacheing on.


    ncing back, he noticed the puzzle he''d spent the better part of a monthpleting was now in pieces, some of which were even missing. He let out a wry smile.


    What a mess...


    The spacious vi was filled to the


    brim with adults, seniors, and kids alike. Some were cracking open sunflower seeds and gossiping,


    others were head-down in a f


    tter, and kids were running around, theirughter loud enough tlift the roof. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was more chaotic than a flea market.


    Norris shuddered at the thought of enduring two more days of this...


    ...


    Despite Madge''s warnings, the moment Roseanne stepped through the door, she was utterly gobsmacked.

 Chapter 464

    ?


    She even stepped back for a second nce, just to confirm she hadn''t mistakenly wandered into someone else''s chaos.


    What she saw was a light grey carpet, now a canvas of scuff marks and litter.


    People were chatting away, munching on snacks, with no regard for cleanliness. Shells of peanuts, fruit peels, and wrappers were tossed onto the floor with abandon.


    And the once pristine walls? Marred by what looked like the aftermath of a muddy ser game - two grimy footprints stamped on them.


    The buzz of conversation was reminiscent of a hive in full swing.


    Roseanne turned to Madge with a look that screamed, "Really?"


    Her mom offered a helpless smile in return: "See for yourself."


    Roseanne was speechless.


    But wishing was futile, especially since a rtive had already spotted Roseanne and was making a beeline towards her -


    "Goodness, is that Norris'' girl? Look how you''ve grown, such a beauty! Heard you''re doing your master''s at Kingswell University? Such a smart cookie!"


    "And it''s really Roseanne! Married yet? Still studying? Feels like you''ve been in school for ages! Be careful, or you''ll end up an old maid!" "Must''ve been a long trip back, huh? Come, have some peanuts!"


    Surrounded by the crowd, she felt like a panda on loan to a zoo, with everyone eager to poke and prod.


    Roseanne managed polite greetings and brief responses before excusing herself to the restroom ¨C her escape route.


    She hurried upstairs, aiming for the sanctuary of her room.


    Reaching her door, she found it wide open, which made her frown. A quick inspection revealed nothing amiss, thankfully.


    She sighed in relief, shut the door, and shut out the noise.


    Dinner was Madge''s domain.


    Not wanting to cook, and feeling sorry for Norris having to y host all day only to end up in the kitchen, she ordered takeout from a local diner instead.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The meal was a hit with the dozen guests.


    But the aftermath - the cleanup - was all Norris.


    Martha caught him tying on an apron, heading for the kitchen, and called out -


    "Norris, what are you up to?"


    Norris: "Just going to tidy up the kitchen."


    "A man of your stature in the kitchen? Where''s your wife?"


    "She''s working."


    "She''s


    work could she possibly have that needs doing at night?"


    Ways home, isn''t she? What


    s to en.kikistorine


    Norris exined, "Madge works from home. Her job is all online."


    "So it''s nothing urgent then. Clean up first, then work, can''t she?"


    Norris: "No need for her to bother. I usually handle it..."


    "What?!" Martha was incredulous, "The man of the house doing kitchen chores?!"


    Norris shrugged, "What''s the big deal?


    ever''s free does the work.


    matter who."


    s to en.kikist


    "In our day, men were the breadwinners, not tied to the kitchen!"


    Norris, ever the peacemaker, chuckled, "In our house, my wife brings home the bacon."


    Martha was speechless, baffled by his pride.


    Norris, preferring not to dwell on the subject, dived into his kitchen duties.


    Martha, watching his practiced movements, could tell this wasn''t his first rodeo.


    By nine, after a shower, Roseanne was yawning non-stop.


    The weariness from her journey was catching up with her.


    nning an early night, she turned off the lights and settled into bed.


    Just as sleep was about to im her, a loud crash from downstairs jolted her awake.


    Rushing to investigate, she


    discovered the culprits - two kids


    atop the TV stand, their


    roughhousing having sent the TV crashing down from its mount.

 Chapter 465

    ?


    The LCD screen was shattered beyond repair.


    Both sets of parents arrivedte to the scene, initially scolding their kids before turning to Norris with apologies.


    At first nce, their manners seemed intact.


    But their words told a different story-


    "Norris, we''re really sorry, but you''re doing pretty well for yourself now, aren''t you? A TV isn''t that expensive; it shouldn''t be a big deal, right?"


    "Kids will be kids, you know? Always roughhousing. Surely, Norris, you wouldn''t stoop to their level?"


    "Exactly! Exactly!"


    Norris was speechless.


    In the end, he let it go, unable to actually ask forpensation.


    But...


    Norris couldn''t help but feel a sting looking at his ruined TV.


    Brand new, and it cost him a pretty penny...


    "Alright, alright, let''s all head to bed."


    The next morning, Roseanne was rudely awakened by the sound of a TV, grabbing her phone to check the time-


    Not even 6 AM.


    Suddenly remembering something, she bolted out of bed and out of her room.


    Surely, the noise wasing from downstairs.


    But hadn''t the TV been destroyed?


    Descending the stairs, she found a group of middle-aged women lounging on the couch, each engrossed in their phones, watching short clips with the volume cranked up high.


    Roseanne was about to intervene, knowing that the morning was Madge''s prime writing time and her study was on the first floor.


    With all this racket, there was no way she could concentrate.


    But before she could say anything, Madge emerged, looking less than pleased.


    The two locked eyes, and the anger on Madge''s face froze before gradually subsiding.


    "Woke you up?" Madge touched her face, a look of sympathy in her eyes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Roseanne shook her head wearily, "No big deal. I''ll go grab some breakfast."


    The house was too noisy; she might as well find some peace outside.


    "Go ahead," Madge said.


    Watching her daughter leave, she sighed in resignation.


    Turning back to the living room, now resembling a chaotic market, she decided to retreat to her study.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    But then-


    Martha approached her with a smile and said, "Madge, it''s seven already, aren''t you making breakfast? Us country folks are used to eating on time."


    Madge patiently exined, "Anne''s gone to pick something up; she''ll be back shortly."


    "Pick something up?"


    Martha seemed to twist the concept into something unrecognizable.


    Madge nodded, "With the house so


    full, it''s not easy to cook for


    Qx


    everyone. Just outside ourmunity, there''s a whole row breakfast spots, offering all kinds of options. It''s very convenient


    swnow


    "What do you mean ''full''? We''ve had more hands during harvest back home, and my daughter-inw would cook for everyone. If she can do it, why can''t you? Buying food costs money, you know? I think you just look down on us country folks, not wanting to lift a finger to cook for us."


    She had heard plenty ofints from Joie about her daughter-inw.


    Norris had turned down the factory manager''s daughter to marry her, even going against his own mother''s wishes.


    He must have thought he was marrying some kind of goddess, but it turns out she''s justzy!


    The kitchen''s a mess, breakfast is a foreign concept, and she locks herself in that room iming to work, doing who knows what.


    What kind of woman acts like this?


    Aren''t women supposed to take care of their men? If they all acted like her, the world would be upside down!


    Madge felt a headacheing on


    as she tried to maintain her


    composure, offering exnations to a woman who seemed not to hear


    a


    word she said, growing increasingly angry.

 Chapter 466

    ?


    "Stop making excuses, sweetheart. I''m not one of you city folks, all those fancy restaurants don''t sit well with me. Ande on, I''m your elder. Is it too much to ask for a homemade breakfast? If you don''t like it, I''ll just have a word with your mother-inw!"


    As she spoke, she began to moan and groan, now iming a headache from the stress, now bemoaning her hunger.


    The others around immediately took her side,unching into a chorus ofints against Madge.


    Looking at the lot, Madge could almost see the usual banding together, the mob mentality at its finest.


    "Great-Aunt Martha, you''re hankering for some home-cooked breakfast, huh? Alright, I''ll have Norris whip something up for you, just give us a moment."


    "No! Didn''t you get my point? I asked you, not Norris! It''s only natural: men make the money; women cook the meals!"


    "I heard you loud and clear but..." Madge shed a wry smile, "In our house, I bring in more bacon than Norris does. Even this house, it was bought with my paycheck. So, by your logic, Norris cooking is just the way things should be."


    "Bullshit You bought this mansion?!"


    The disbelief was palpable in her eyes.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Madge, ever so serene, simply nodded.


    Martha''s sister nudged her, whispering with an awkward grin, "I asked Norris about it yesterday. The mansion really is bought by his wife..." Martha was gobsmacked.


    Madge didn''t bother with another word, turning back to her study.


    Impossible...


    A woman earning that much? Buying a mansion?!


    Martha was utterly bbergasted.


    Her sister scoffed, "If I made that kind of money, I wouldn''t be cooking either. I''d wait for a man to cook for me. With money in the bank, who''d bother with the kitchen? Put yourself in her shoes, what would you do?"


    Martha found herself speechless.


    Indeed, with money, who would still y servant?


    ...


    When Roseanne came back with breakfast, she walked into a strangely tense atmosphere. Before she could figure out what was going on, a loud "crash" from the backyard startled everyone.


    That sound came from Norris'' cherished garden.


    A bad feeling washed over Roseanne.


    Sure enough, upon inspection, Norris'' prized orchid was smashed to smithereens, other nts suffering various degrees of assault.


    Norris was trembling, his heart bleeding for his orchid...


    To cultivate such a beauty, he had spent countless mornings and evenings nurturing it, meticulously


    keeping notes. And just as it


    bloomed, it was ruined by some


    reckless kids.


    The kids, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, even had the nerve to cheerily ask Norris, "Uncle Norris, isn''t it pretty? We picked it for you, hehe..." Roseanne caught Norris'' ashen face and feared his blood pressure might skyrocket.


    But, having been a school principal for years, Norris managed to keep his cool, though a smile was far from his face.


    Funny? Not at all.


    Unable to bear it, Roseanne decided to escape with herptop. Just one more day...


    Roseanne could avoid the drama, but Norris and Madge had no such luxury.


    After all, they had to y host to their visiting rtives.


    Otherwise, Martha would have their heads.


    In the afternoon, Irving and Abbey, under the guise of a friendly visit, clearly came for the spectacle.


    Irving, at least showing some


    conscience, didn''t want to rub salt in


    the wound and was about to leave


    when Abbey firmly held him back,


    her eyes warning him not to dare.

 Chapter 467

    ?


    She made her rounds through the mansion, greeting her countless aunts and uncles with a smile that could light up the room.


    Then, with her arms folded, she strutted over to Madge, "Well, no offense, but this ce is a mess! You ever think of tidying up a bit?"


    Madge had tried, but somehow, within half an hour, it would look even worse than before.


    Abbey couldn''t help herself, "Anyone would think you folks inventedziness, look at this floor, mud all over! And what''s that pile on the table? Smells like a dumpster dive."


    "Good heavens, this towel''s turned ck! What''s it for, scrubbing the grill?"


    Martha snatched it away, "Why are you fussing over my face cloth?"


    Abbey was speechless.


    "Anyway, tomorrow''s Mom''s big 80th birthday bash, and sure, we can overlook a bit of mess among family, but what if the neighbors see? Talk about a disgrace. Maybe put in a little effort, dear?"


    With a disdainful turn of her head, she acted as though she couldn''t bear to look.


    Madge''s face turned sour.


    Irving gave Abbey''s sleeve a pull, signaling her to tone it down a bit.


    Abbey shrugged him off irritably. Why should she stop? She hadn''t even started!


    Madge gave a wry smile, "A bit of chaos with a crowd this size is inevitable. You should actually thank us; otherwise, your ce would be the disaster zone."


    Abbey choked on her retort.


    Madge, ever the diplomat: "Since you''re benefiting from the situation, maybe keep a low profile. Don''t bite the hand that feeds you." "You-"


    "If you''re so bored, why not help me clean up a bit? You were the one worried about bringing shame on the Cole family."


    With that, she went for the broom.


    Abbey looked as if she''d seen a ghost, "I just remembered, I have something urgent to do. Bye!"


    She and Irving couldn''t get out fast enough.


    ...Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thankfully, the next day was the birthday party.


    After a hearty hotel banquet, rtives and friends went their separate ways.


    Norris and Madge could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    But, as night fell and they returned home, they found Martha''s family hadn''t left yet!


    Norris was dumbfounded.


    "...Great-Aunt, what''s this? Didn''t the shuttle to the vige leave this afternoon?"


    "Oh, Joie insisted we stay a few more days. When the birthday girl herself says so, how could I refuse?"


    Joie had only brought it up offhand, never thinking they''d take her seriously.


    But taken seriously it was, and why not? Staying at Norris'' expense wasn''t putting her out any.


    Why not be the gracious host if it costs you nothing?


    Norris and Madge exchanged looks, feeling utterly defeated.


    ...


    Roseanne had no time to deal with the uninvited staying rtives as she rushed upstairs.


    She had some experimental data that needed manual updating, and luckily, she had brought the originals with her. Exiting theb that day, she''d thought to print out a copy.


    Now, it was proving useful.


    As she replied to Mamie, she headed to her room.


    Knowing she had brought some sensitive documents with her, she had taken the precaution of locking her room to keep curious rtives at bay.


    She was always careful entering and leaving.


    But the moment she pushed her door open, Roseanne sensed something was off.


    The desk was clearly tampered with,


    herptop closed when she was


    sure it had been left open, the pen holder knocked over, its contents scattered.


    The chair was pushed far away from the desk, into a corner.


    Yet, these were minorpared to the worst of it-


    Her documents were gone!

 Chapter 468

    ?


    Roseanne quickly booted up herptop the moment she stepped into her room. It wasn''t long before she realized why her room felt off; she had surveince installed for moments just like this. After a few clicks, she zeroed in on today''s feed and magnified the image on her screen. Her suspicions were confirmed when she recognized the culprit: the precious grandson of the neighborhood busybody, Mrs. Thompson.


    Without wasting another second, Roseanne stormed downstairs, where she found Mrs. Thompson engrossed in thetest episode of "The Crown", her grandson''s parents lounging on the couch, half-heartedly flipping through channels while munching on a bowl of chips and scrolling through their phones. And there he was, the little rascal, about to wreak havoc on Norris'' newlypleted jigsaw puzzle of the New York skyline. Narrowing her eyes, Roseanne swooped in just as the child''s fingers grazed the puzzle, snatching it away. "You''ve been in my room, haven''t you? Where did you put my stuff? Spit it out now, and maybe we can forget this happened," she demanded, her voice icy and stern.


    The kid, about six or seven and perfectly capable of reading the room, realized things were a bit more serious than he anticipated. His eyes darted around before he burst into tears.


    "Oh, my! Why the waterworks? Come here, don''t cry. Tell Mommy what happened," his mother cooed, immediately rushing to his side.


    "Dad''s here too, nobody''s going to bully you!" his father chimed in, puffing up his chest as if ready to defend his son''s honor.


    The parents, previously disengaged, now circled their wagons around their son. One scooped him up, while the other stood guard, fists clenched as if bracing for a confrontation.


    "Roseanne, you know you''re older than Wade. How could you pick on him like that?" the mother said, shooting Roseanne a look of reproach mixed with usation, as if Roseanne was the viin in her son''s story.


    "I just asked for my things back," Roseanne replied calmly, unfazed. "If that''s what you call bullying, then it seems you''ve been bullying a lot of people without even knowing it."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "How dare you speak to us like that?" the mother snapped. "You lose your thing and just me my kid? Where''s the sense in that?"


    That''s when Norris and Madge, having heard themotion, descended the stairs to assess the situation.


    "Norris, good timing! Your daughter


    here is using our Wade of stealing her things. She''s really something, slinging mud without shred of evidence. If you won''t discipline her, then let me,


    hervel


    do it for you," the boy''s father said, his voiceced with indignation, as if he had any right to discipline Roseanne.


    Norris, usually the peacemaker, hardened his expression. ¡°Uncle,¡± he began, his tone firm, "how can you be so sure Roseanne is making this up? You''re protective of your son, and get that. But I''m protective of my daughter too."


    "If she''s done something wrong, I''ll deal with it. It''s not your ce. But," Norris continued, his voice gaining strength, "I trust Roseanne. If she says something happened, it happened."


    The father was taken aback, clearly not expecting Norris to stand his ground.


    Madge quietly moved to protect Roseanne, standing by her side.


    The mother, seeing she was losing her audience, dramatically plopped down onto the floor. "How can you all use my boy like this? He''s the sweetest kid in the house, always behaving. Why would he even steal your stuff?!"

 Chapter 469

    ?


    "Just because he took it, so what? It''s just a bunch of useless junk, right? What are you gonna do, beat him up, or worse? Bragging about how rich you are, and here you are, squabbling with a child over nothing!"


    "Look at him, you''ve scared him half to death! My boy''s not the healthiest, and he''s got his whole future ahead, going to college and all. What if you''ve ruined his eyes with all this crying? Can you afford that?!"


    Roseanne watched her whole performance, then let out a coldugh, "I don''t recall saying what he took was just ''paper''."


    The woman froze.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But Norris and Madge were frantic-


    "Those things in Anne''s room aren''t just any old papers; they''re crucial documents! And our Anne doesn''t make false usations. If she says your son took them, she''s got proof. It''s best if you just have Wade give them back, and we can put this whole mess behind us."


    The woman wouldn''t listen: "Roseanne''s word isn''tw! I''m standing my ground today. It doesn''t matter whether Wade took it or not. If I say we''re not giving it back, then we''re not. What are you gonna do about it?"


    Roseanne didn''t want to waste her breath and pulled out her phone to call the police right then and there.


    The woman scoffed, unimpressed.


    Thinking she didn''t know a thing about thew?


    Just a few pieces of paper, nothing of value. The cops wouldn''t bother with this!


    Yet, half an hourter, the police did show up.


    And not just one, but four of them.


    "We received a report of theft, involving some important documents. Who''s Roseanne here?"


    Seeing the situation, the woman was scared. "Officers, it''s just some silly kid stuff, a few papers gone missing, making a mountain out of a molehill. No need for all of you toe down here.


    I''ll give them a stern talking-toter, just kids making a fuss. Sorry for wasting your valuable time..."


    "It was me who called," Roseanne interrupted, stepping forward, "Here''s the surveince footage I copied from my room, clearly showing her son taking the documents."


    She then pulled out something else


    from her bag and handed it over, "This is my student ID. I''m a graduate student in Bioinformatics at Kingswell University, currently working on a confidential


    experiment."


    "The thing that was stolen wasn''t junk at all, but reports containing original experimental data from


    three studies, including some


    academic secrets that absolut


    cannot be leaked, or the consequences would be


    §á§à


    unimaginable! Please, I implore you to help me recover these


    documents."


    After finishing, she gave a serious bow.


    Compared to the woman''s all-talk-no-action approach, Roseanne''s words carried much more weight.


    Not to mention, she was a graduate student at Kingswell University.


    That''s Kingswell University!


    A top institution in the country, home to numerous scientists and researchers.


    And it''s a bio-rted field...


    If it involved virus research or bacterial experiments or something.


    The officers took it very seriously.


    "Don''t worry, Miss, we''ve got the situation under control and will do everything to recover the confidential documents."


    Just like that, research materials turned into "confidential documents"!


    Roseanne thanked them.


    The woman was dumbstruck.


    It was supposed to be just a few worthless papers, but why did the cops look so grave?


    A bad feeling began to take root in her heart, but she stubbornly refused to back down.


    At that moment, Martha, who had


    el.


    been silent on the couch, suddenly stood up, stormed over, and


    smacked her beloved grandson right across the face.


    Whack!

 Chapter 470

    ?


    "Didn''t I tell you before we left? Behave yourself, don''t go grabbing stuff that isn''t yours. Goes in one ear and out the other, doesn''t it?! Hand it over, now! You must be sick of living, itching for a taste of juvie, huh? You disobedient little brat-"


    Martha was swift in her reprimand, scolding right after the p.


    Everyone was too stunned to react.


    The kid was dazed.


    The woman and the man were dumbfounded.


    Even Roseanne stood frozen in ce.


    "Wahh-Grandma hit me! Waaaaah-"


    The troublemaker finally reacted, bursting into real, undiluted tears.


    "I didn''t take it! I don''t even know where the stuff is!"


    "Say that one more time? See if I don''t tan your hide!" Martha was both angry and scared.


    "I won''t say! I won''t!"


    "That''ll teach you to disobey! That''ll teach you to take things! Hand it over, right now!" Martha got serious, aiming a flurry of ps at the kid''s rear.


    The man and the woman tried to intervene, with persuasion and pulling, but to no avail.


    "You old witch-how dare you hit me why aren''t you dead yet?!"


    Martha was so incensed she nearly passed out.


    Finally, a police officer stepped in, and Martha stopped her punishment.


    But the child was subdued, sniffling and fishing out a stack of documents from under the couch.


    Officer: "Miss Roseanne, could you check these?"


    Roseanne confirmed the documents were correct and nodded: "Yes, this is the report."


    "That''s good then."


    Roseanne secured the files and turned to the child''s parents: "My door was locked. He climbed in through the window. We''re talking a drop from the second floor, at least thirty feet, right? Did you ever stop to think what could happen if such a small child fell? We wouldn''t be talking about documents then, but a life!"


    The parents went pale.


    And the child, too ashamed to lift his head.


    That evening, Martha and her family packed up to leave for their vige.


    Considering it waste, Norris even offered to let them stay the night and leave in the morning.


    Martha just sighed: "Norris, your family are all good people, not like your mother... Better watch out from now on..."


    With that, she led her family away.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Norris scrunched his eyebrows, trying to figure out who he should be watching out for.


    ...


    That night, Roseanne and her family finally got a good night''s sleep.


    The next morning, Madge hired three cleaners to help tidy up the house. After a morning''s work, the ce was spotless, inside and out.


    After breakfast, Roseanne decided


    to take a stroll and remembered private bookstore on West Street where she found a rare, first-edition book rted to her field.


    Unfortunately, the owner wouldn''t sell it; she could only read it there but had to leave before she finished.


    Today was the perfect day to finish what she started.


    However, after searching the store twice, the book was nowhere to be found.


    She asked the store manager.


    Manager: "Oh, that book? It was sold yesterday."


    Roseanne: "But wasn''t it part of the owner''s private collection, not for sale?"


    The manager nodded: "It was, but the buyer was a friend of the owner, someone he owed his life to. The owner personally decided to sell it to him. I''m sorry."


    Roseanne waved off the apology, but her disappointment was palpable.


    Unbeknownst to her, it had started to rain outside.


    l


    After browsing a while longer without finding another rare gem, she sighed and prepared to leave. But as she nced through the floor-to-ceiling windows, she noticed the rain hadn''t let up, trapping her inside.


    n


    Great.


    Just then, her gazended on a man taking shelter from the rain outside the bookstore.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    ?


    She pushed open the door and stepped out, hesitantly calling out "Cousin?"


    The man turned around, and his eyes lit up with surprise: "Anne?"


    It was indeed Halley Cole, the only son of Maddox Cole and Raven.


    He hadn''t brought an umbre, and his T-shirt was already soaked through, with droplets of water dripping from the tips of his hair.


    Roseanne quickly pulled out some tissues and handed them over, saying, "Here, dry yourself off. Even though it''s summer, walking around with wet hair can still give you a cold."


    "Thanks." He took them, wiping his hair while remarking, "You''re still as thoughtful and caring as when you were a kid."


    The bookstore was connected to the neighboring mall, so since they had bumped into each other and it was still raining outside, they decided they might as well grab lunch together.


    Roseanne called Madge to let her know she wouldn''t being home for lunch today. After a couple of questions, Madge didn''t pry further and hung


    up.


    Inside the bistro, the mellow background music made the dreary rainy day seem a bit brighter. They sat by the window, where the floor-to-ceiling ss kept out the sound of the rain, leaving only the picturesque view.


    At the waiter''s rmendation, Roseanne picked out a few signature dishes. While waiting for their food, she turned to look outside. There were few pedestrians, with cars rushing by.


    When she turned back, her gaze inadvertently met Halley''s. Roseanne was momentarily startled, then offered a shy smile.


    As kids, she and Halley had been close. Since they were only three years apart, it was easy for them to y together. Throughout middle and high school, they kept in touch frequently.


    Every time Halley visited her at


    Horizon Future Middle School, he would bring her some treats. Roseanne vividly remembered moments-sometimes it was


    fruit-filled pastries, other tim ose


    cookies or snacks, and asionally, a pack of spicy strips... Those were the happiest moments amidst the monotony of studying. Content


    It was probably starting from college that she got busy with her studies and rtionships, and Halley with his internships and work, leading to their calls bing less frequent.


    After graduating, Roseanne devoted her entire self to supporting Murray Sherwood through the hardships of starting business, taking care of his daily needs, while Halley, having quit his job, was busyunching a startup with friends, hardly ever resting.  to


    Gradually, they lost contact. asionally thinking of reaching out, they would both hesitate, feeling it odd to suddenly call after such a long time without contact. Both harbored this thought, leading to aplete halt inmunication.


    Some friendships just fade away like that, but fortunately, they were still bound by blood. Seeing each other now, there was no sense of estrangement.


    Halley said, "Anne, you haven''t changed a bit." She was still the sister he remembered, quiet, beautiful, with eyes always shining.


    "Really?¡± Roseanne was genuinely


    pleased. Those six years had drained her. Looking back, Roseanne even thought she had been cursed. She had gone through the darkest times, thinking she''d rot away, but fortunately, she managed to break free.  to


    Yet, after weathering so many storms, even upon returning, one cannot possibly remain unchanged. But Halley said she hadn''t changed at all! That''s why Roseanne was truly happy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Halley, you''ve changed."


    Halley immediately touched his chin: "Got older, huh?"


    "No, you got taller." In her memory, Halley was only about 170 cm, but now he seemed at least 180 cm tall, with his skin a healthy bronze and a bright smile revealing his white teeth.


    After all these years of struggles, he still possessed the cleanliness and purity of his youth.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    ?


    The dishes were served quickly. Throughout the meal, Halley''s phone was constantly buzzing with business calls. Finally, during a brief lull, he looked apologetically at Roseanne. "I was so caught up with Grandma''s birthday celebration yesterday, I didn''t get a chance to catch up with you." "It''s okay."


    As the eldest grandson and the only male in the current generation of the Cole family, Halley was naturally overwhelmed with social obligations. "I heard you''re studying for your Master''s at Kingswell University? I''m actually based in Lumina City too. If you need anything, just let me know. You still have my number, right?"


    "Of course," Roseanne nodded eagerly, "Thanks, Halley."


    "You''ve be polite," he observed.


    "I''ve be more mannered," she retorted.


    Halley chuckled. "What are you doing in Lumina City?" she inquired.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Halley took a bite of his food. "I''ve partnered with a friend to start a smart homepany. We''re all about whole-house intelligence. Think... using cutting-edge tech to refurbish homes. You know, roboticmands, climate control throughout the house, automation..."


    With the rise of artificial intelligence in recent years, the home improvement industry was slowly being transformed. However, traditional home improvement still dominated the market, with smart home technology not yet widely embraced. Halley, who had studiedputer Al in college, was venturing into a field directly rted to his expertise. Worried that Roseanne might not follow, he kept the exnation simple.


    Roseanne didn''t dive into the specifics, only asking how his business was faring. Halley offered a wry smile. "It''s a tough industry, and smart home tech being a new concept doesn''t make it any easier. Can''t say it''s going great, but can''t say it''s terrible either. It''s... getting by."


    His vague response led Roseanne to believe hispany was facing some difficulties, but was still operational. However¡ª


    Upon returning from the restroom,


    as she passed by a small balcony, she overheard Halley on a call: "...MK Young, we''ve worked together more than once, right? You know what kind of person I am. Even if it means I don''t make a penny, I won''t shortchange you."  to


    "Our startup''s having a tough time with cash flow because we haven''t received the final payment from ourst project. I''m asking for your


    patience. But I promise, the nex


    money you''re owed will be in your ount in two days at thetest."  to


    "Yes, yes, thank you for understanding. Don''t worry, it''ll be sorted..."


    As he spoke, the strain was evident in his posture, a young man weathered by challenges but stubbornly persevering. Roseanne took in the scene silently, realizing Halley''s situation was perhaps more dire than she had imagined.


    When Halley returned to the table, Roseanne didn''t mention what she had overheard. After finishing their meal, Halley stood up to pay. "Let''s go, Anne. I drove here; I''ll give you a lift home."


    "Thanks, Halley."


    After dropping her off, Halley mentioned he had to hurry to anothermitment. Norris Cole, hearing the car engine, peeked outside. "...Was that Halley''s car? Did you guys meet up today?"


    "Yeah, we even had dinner together," Roseanne replied, linking arms with him as they entered the house.


    "Halley''s been pretty busy in Lumina


    vel


    City these past few years. Hardlyes home but never forgets to send stuff. This time, for your grandma''s birthday, he really stepped up, handling guests just like his dad used to..." Norris couldn''t help but reflect.  to


    Roseanne slipped into her house shoes and walked in. The view that greeted her was of a home tidy and clean, the previously cluttered living room now back to its usual state.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    ?


    Roseanne flopped onto the couch, stretching her arms back with a contented sigh. "Ah, this is great. It feels like home again."


    "How could it not?" Norrisughed, shaking his head. "Three hours of cleaning by the hourly workers. Your mom was supervising them like a hawk, making sure they didn''t miss a spot."


    Speaking of Madge...


    "Hey, where''s Mom?" Roseanne looked around the room.


    Norris shrugged, "She was just here watching TV. How did she vanish so quickly?"


    Just then, Madge burst out of the study, phone in hand, her cheeks flushed with excitement and her eyes sparkling like she''d just discovered gold.


    "It''s a hit!"


    Norris blinked in confusion. "Huh?"


    Roseanne frowned. "What''s a hit?"


    Both were clearly out of the loop.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Madge eximed, "My book! My new book!"


    Since theirst meeting in Lumina City, Stoner had been working tirelessly on the publishing details. The initial buzz was all about the mystery queen Madge''seback after twelve years, following the sesses of The Weapon and Abandoned Vige School. It was a promising hook, but... the response was lukewarm.


    First off, Madge had been out of the game for years. Her past glory still shone, but with new faces constantly emerging, most readers weren''t too interested.


    Moreover, the trend was now


    towards "fan base marketing," with authors promoting themselves like celebrities to build a following. This strategy helps in driving book sales both online and offline,


    complemented by strategie Ove


    marketing articles to boo poprity.  to


    But Madge, having been offline for years with no social media presence,cked the "fan army" to champion her cause.


    So, the buzz leading up to theunch was pretty underwhelming.


    Disheartened, Madge felt down for a couple of days. However, Stoner remained optimistic, reassuring her that trends are fleeting, but quality content is what ultimately matters.


    Under Stoner''s guidance, Madge''s


    new book Seven Days, originally titled "The Lantern" - a name the marketing team found too mundane - was officially published a month ago, they settled on the new title after some deliberation but kept the original name in small print on the cover as a nod to its origins.  to


    Theunch was a disaster, with national sales hitting a mere 72 copies, setting a new low for Stoner''s publishing career.


    Madge was a mess, all restless and


    unable to concentrate on her writing. Even her interactions with Stoner were filled with unprecedented guilt and remorse. She had been given his utmost trust and resources, only to repay him with dismal sales.  to


    Doubting her path as a writer, Madge wondered if her stories were still worth reading. If no one read her work, could she even call herself an author? Norris saw her struggle and felt helpless, knowing nothing about the writing world.


    Then, out of the blue, Stoner called.


    "Ms. Madge, do you have any idea what the current daily sales figures are for Seven Days?!"


    Madge''s heart sank. Had the numbers dropped even further?


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Stoner, I think I might have..."

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    ?


    Stoner was practically bouncing off the walls with excitement. "60k!"


    Madge was a bit dazed, her mind trailing as she asked, "What do you mean, 60k?"


    "The daily sales! Yesterday, we broke through 60k! We''ve smashed the record set by The Weapon back in the day! In nearly ten... no, twenty years, no book has hit these numbers!"


    "Ms. Madge," he stressed each word, "your new book-it''s a hit!"


    Not just "hot," but "hit!"


    Initially, Stoner was feeling down. He was prepared for a rocky start with the new release, but he hadn''t expected it to tank this badly.


    A rival editor, who had been at odds with him for ages, saw his chance to throw a jab, saying Stoner had lost his touch, that he was past it for signing the book without a second thought, despite millions of eyes watching. And what was the oue?


    A colossal flop.


    Stoner brushed off the mockery. He was deep in thought, trying to pinpoint where things went wrong.


    He had read Madge''s books, and whether it was the choice of themes or the plot itself, everything seemed impable, each one brimming with potential to be a hit.


    This time, they even led with what they believed was her best work, yet it ended up like this...


    It didn''t make sense!


    Was it that Madge had fallen out of favor?


    Sure, she had vanished from the mystery scene for a decade.


    But The Weapon and Abandoned Vige School were still on the charts, selling consistently well month after month. She wasn''t washed up!


    The more he thought about it, the more it didn''t add up, so he decided to pull the marketing team into a meeting.


    If there was nothing wrong with the content or Madge''s reputation, the issue had to lie with the marketing strategy.


    And he was right.


    After digging deeper, Stoner discovered that the marketing efforts were concentrated on youth-popr tforms like Instagram and Tumblr. But Madge''s reader base was primarily aged 35-50.


    No wonder there was no ssh; they were targeting the wrong audience!


    He immediately shifted the strategy, directing the marketing team to focus on book forums, writingmunities, and even billboards.


    The sales for Seven Days broke 10,000 that day, with a steady climb in the following days.


    But when did it truly break through?


    It all started half a month ago, with a post from a book blogger known as "ChubbyChaserReads."


    "My dad, who aced math in high


    school but barely scraped by in Literature-the kind of guy who''d rather die than write an essay is actually reading a book now!"  to


    Three photos captured the blogger''s dad utterly engrossed in a book, with the cover prominently disyed.


    This blogger was a peculiar one.


    Identified as a book blogger, he shot


    to fame with quirky stories about his dad. So, in a strict sense, his dad was more popr than he was.  to


    Many followers were fans of this "Procrastination Dad," and the sight of him reading a book sent shockwaves through his fanbase.


    Curiosity drove many to search for the book title, finding it was a published work with no e-book avable online.


    For most, the curiosity ended there, but a few were determined to see what made such a notorious cker so captivated.


    With the book avable for purchase online, they didn''t hesitate to ce their orders.


    And then-


    "Holy cow! I never read novels, but this one had me hooked!"


    "Started it at midnight, curled up under the nkets with just amp on, and I was shivering with fear."


    "My mom barged in on me at night, thinking I was sleepwalking or having a seizure, almost called an ambnce."


    "Read it in one go, no stopping,


    couldn''t find a single dull moment Went on to check out this author''s other two mystery books, and then... I was scared stiff."  to This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    ?


    "Alright, let''s give this horror book a shot!" eximed Jeff as he scrolled through his feed. "How scary can it really be?" "Trust me, man, after reading it, you''ll never look at Jell-O the same way again," replied his friend Tom with a shiver.


    "Why''s that?"


    "All the answers are in the book."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Two dayster, Jeff, who went by "ChubbyChaserReads" online, posted again. This time, instead of featuring his dad, he shared a cover photo of "Seven Days."


    His caption read: "Suddenly realizing the old-timers really knew how to enjoy life."


    Riding the wave of viral attention, "Seven Days" surged into the reading lists of young people as an unexpected hit.


    And then, the young crowd was hooked!


    In less than two weeks, fan forums, discussion boards, and even fan clubs popped up everywhere like mushrooms after a rainstorm.


    Long-time readers eximed our hidden gem of an author can''t stay hidden anymore!


    At this point, fans of "Seven Days" finally noticed: where''s the author?


    With the book causing such a stir, why haven''t we heard anything from the author?


    Usually, with any minor boost in sales, authors would pop up to im their work, seeking a bit of recognition.


    "Seven Days" had hit the trending charts multiple times. Why was the author as silent as if... well, as if they didn''t have a phone?


    Madge was indeed oblivious. She had long disconnected from the inte, shunned social media, and stuck to using a basic flip phone.


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t adapt; she simply preferred a life where "travel was slow, letters took ages, and one had enough passion for only one thing."


    She didn''t want to be swayed by online discourse, choosing instead to write the stories she loved, thus deliberately isting herself from the outside world.


    This included both criticism and praise-all blocked out.


    Upon hearing this, Roseanne immediately pulled out her smartphone and searched for "Seven Days."


    Wow, information overload.


    There were fan theories, endorsements by famous critics, and, of course, a fair share of disparagement.


    But one thing was indisputable-


    "Seven Days" was not just popr; it was explosively so!


    "Mom, you''re amazing! I knew you had it in you."


    Norris grabbed the phone, scrolling eagerly: "Hehe... all thesepliments are for you!"


    "If my wife''s a bestselling author, does that make me a celebrity by extension?"


    "Umm..." Roseanne scratched her head, saying, "Dad, you''re kind of famous already." "Really?"


    "Yeah... but not for the best reasons..."


    Norris was puzzled.


    In "Seven Days," the ultimate viin turned out to be an inconspicuous physics teacher, modeled after Norris.


    ...


    The


    With the sess of the book, curiosity about the author surged.


    Seizing the moment, Stoner decided to host a book signing event for Madge at Bindings Bookstore.


    The announcement alone sent waves through themunity.


    Within two hours, the sign-up list had surpassed ten thousand, startling the entire promotional team. Stoner wasn''t surprised, though. "In the age of clicks, content is still king," he said.


    I was swiftly scheduled for


    three dayster, perfectly timed for Norris and Madge to join Roseanne


    on a


    trip north.  to


    The next morning, as a light rain fell, Roseanne hailed a cab. The driver helped with the luggage, and the family of three settled into the backseat.  to


    At the train station, with half an hour before


    out sarding, Roseanne p


    for breakfast.  to


    out some cupcakes she''d l


    Madge wasn''t fond of sweets, but the chestnut-vored one was just right.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    ?


    Before heading out, Norris whipped up a quick bowl of noodles for himself. Now, not the least bit hungry, he casually pulled a book from his bag and began reading with relish.


    Twenty minutester, an announcement for boarding echoed through the station.


    Madge and Roseanne, traveling light, led the way and swiftly passed through the gates using their IDs, waiting on the other side for Norris.


    Trailing them, Norris, one hand pulling his suitcase and the other carrying Madge''s bag, was about to present his ID when he realized his wallet was missing!


    He recalled someone bumping into him from behind while he was in line, nearly knocking him over. His wallet must have been stolen then.


    "Dad, hurry up," Roseanne called from inside the gate.


    Norris hesitated. "...My wallet''s gone. My ID was in it."


    Roseanne paused.


    "Use your phone," she quickly suggested, "There''s an app for a temporary ID."


    After all, there wasn''t much cash in his wallet, and the ID could be reced.


    Norris gave a wry smile: "...My phone''s gone too."


    Roseanne fell silent.


    Suddenly, Norris spotted a figure in the crowd-the person who had bumped into him.


    "Catch the thief!" Dropping his suitcase, he dashed forward.


    Worried for him, Roseanne and Madge tried to go back through the gate but were stopped by the staff. "Ladies, ording to regtions, passengers can''t return through the gates after passing. Please head towards the exit if you need to leave."


    Circling back to the main hall from the exit would take a long loop.


    Madge pleaded, "My husband went after a thief; I''m worried about him. Can''t you make an exception?"


    "Sorry, those are the rules. I can''t help you."


    Roseanne thought for a moment, "How about this? We''ll head towards the exit, but can you alert the on-duty police to help my dad?"


    "Don''t worry, as soon as we heard someone shout about a thief, we already dispatched our officers."


    Relieved, Roseanne and Madge picked up Norris''s dropped suitcase and headed for the exit.


    Meanwhile, Norris checked his


    wallet and phone. "... Yes, these are


    Mank you, young man. I


    One today; I couldn''


    mine.


    you one


    caught him by myself!"  to


    "No problem, sir."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Corley Sullivan."


    ...


    "Dad"


    It took Roseanne and Madge nearly 20 minutes to circle around from the exit.


    "Anne! Got my wallet and phone back! Heh¡ª"


    Madge looked him over, asking, "You alright?"


    Norris caught his breath and replied, "All good, just a bit sweaty from the chase."


    The family moved towards the main hall.


    They had missed their train, so Roseanne used her phone to book


    seats on the next avable one.


    Though it was the soonest, it was still an hour away.  to


    Back in the main hall, they found seats to settle down.


    Suddenly-Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Sullivan!" Norris stood up, excitedly waving towards someone in the distance.


    Roseanne and Madge instinctively looked up in that direction.


    "Wow-"


    Roseanne was startled.


    Corley, on hearing "Sullivan," hadn''t realized he was being called and didn''t look back immediately. By the third call, he turned and his eyes lit up, not at Norris, but at the familiar figure of Roseanne!  to


    He strode towards them with a bright smile.


    Norris greeted him warmly, shaking his hand, "What a coincidence to see you again."

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    ?


    Corley''s gaze shifted from Norris to Roseanne, subtly taking in both of them. These two...


    "Dad, you know him?" Roseanne approached, her surprise evident in her voice.


    Dad? A smirk tugged at the corners of Corley''s mouth.


    He had been in Pinehollow on business for three days, and today was his scheduled return. However, due to the flight being canceled because of bad weather, he had his secretary book a morning train instead.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Little did he expect to stumble upon such an unexpected surprise!


    Norris spoke up, "It was this young man who helped me catch the thief. His agility was impressive!"


    Roseanne paused for a moment, then realized and said, "Thank you, Mr. Sullivan."


    "Roseanne, there''s no need for such formality. Anyone else in my position would have done the same without hesitation."


    Madge, astonished, asked, "You two know each other?"


    Roseanne and Corley replied in unison, "Yes."


    As for how they knew each other...


    Clearly, this wasn''t the right time to delve into that.


    Madge didn''t press further.


    Norris asked, "Sullivan, where are you headed?"


    Corley answered truthfully, "Back to Lumina City."


    "What a coincidence! We''re also heading to Lumina City. Which train are you on?"


    Corley, with a yful edge, countered, "Which one are you on?"


    After Norris mentioned his train number, Corley smiled, "What a coincidence indeed, I''m on the same one."


    "Well, that''s fantastic, we can travel together!"


    "Sure." Corley found himself being warmly ushered to a seat by Norris.


    During their chat, Corley discreetly took out his phone and changed his ticket. Coincidence, it seemed, could be orchestrated.


    ...


    A train officer approached Norris to inquire about the situation. Norris mentioned that his lost phone and wallet had been recovered. The officer requested his cooperation in signing a document at the duty office since they had been involved in a police matter. Norris agreed without hesitation. Madge apanied him, using it as an opportunity to stretch her legs after sitting for so long.


    This left Roseanne and Corley alone. Despite others being around, Norris and Madge''s departure made it feel as if they were in their own little world.  to


    Corley said, "Anne, in front of your parents, you still call me Mr. Sullivan."


    He feigned a pout.


    Roseanne blinked, "What else should I call you? Haven''t I always called you Mr. Sullivan?"


    "Mr. Sullivan sounds too formal. You''re still a student, and ''Sir'' just seems too stiff, might give your Dad and Mom the wrong idea." "Whether they get the wrong idea or not, I don''t know, but you certainly have."


    Corley was speechless.


    "Is calling me Corley really that hard?"


    Roseanne nodded solemnly, "It is. I don''t just casually acknowledge someone as my brother, unless you actually were my brother."


    Like with Halley, calling him brother felt natural.


    Corley quickly gestured, "Then forget it, Mr. Sullivan it is."


    That''s better than being her brother, anyway...


    A thought struck Corley, and he pulled out a book from his bag. Before he could speak, Roseanne eximed, "You bought it?!"


    ''e''


    Indeed, the book in Corley''s hands was the same out-of-print original edition that she hadn''t finished reading at the West Street bookstore!  to


    Corley raised an eyebrow, "I''m


    pers with the owner. After al , he finally agreed t


    it as a favor to me."  to


    So it was a gift, not even a purchase...


    Roseanne suddenly felt a pang of envy.


    "Here, take it."


    part


    "...Huh?" She was momentarily confused, then quickly waved her hands, "I can''t, it was a gift to you..."


    Corley interjected, "I obtained it from him with the intention of giving it to you."


    Otherwise, what use would he have for such a specialized book? He couldn''t understand it anyway...

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    ?


    Roseanne gratefully epted the offer. The temptation was too strong to resist.


    "Thank you."


    "Just call me Corley."


    She fell silent.


    By the time they arrived in Lumina City, it was already 2 p.m. Roseanne''s family of three wasn''t in the same train car as Corley. After exiting the station, Roseanne was about to use an app to call a ride when she noticed Corley standing nearby, tall and noticeable with his long legs. He approached Norris with a smile, "Mr. Cole, my car''s just outside. Why don''t I drive you all home?"


    Norris hesitated, "Oh, that''s not necessary, we can just call a cab."


    "It''s no trouble at all, it''s on my way," Corley replied, taking the luggage and heading outside.


    "Well, if you insist, Sullivan. Thank you."


    Roseanne quietly closed the app and put her phone away.


    In the car-


    Corley was at the wheel, skillfully navigating, with Roseanne in the passenger seat and Madge and Norris in the back.


    "Mr. Cole, is that copy of Empires at Dawn: The Origins of Modern Nations you''re holding the 2003 reprint?" Corley asked, ncing in the rearview mirror.


    Norris perked up, "You know about that book?"


    "My grandfather was into history, and I''ve picked up a bit from him. If I remember right,ter versions of Empires at Dawn: The Origins of Modern Nations had two historical units removed, and there was another revision before that?"


    Norris was intrigued, "Yes, it''s been revised three times!"


    "Thetest revision was the one you mentioned, ten years ago, then there was one in ''04, but the very first one is unclear. I remember reading it as a kid when it had 36 historical units. The version I have now is pre-second revision, with 30 units, meaning there must have been another revision before."


    "1996," Corley interjected.


    Norris was taken aback, "What?"


    "If there was another revision, it had to be in ''96."


    "Why so sure?" Norris asked, curious.


    "I wasn''t certain before, but since you mentioned a revision before ''04, it must have been the edition my grand-uncle oversaw, right in ''96."


    Norris was genuinely surprised, "What was your grand-uncle''s name?"


    "Shipley Sullivan."


    "Shipley is your grand-uncle?! I''ve heard of him! How could anyone not know such a renowned trantor and schr?"


    As Corley maneuvered the car, his


    gaze asionally met Roseanne''s


    in the rearview mirror before


    returning to Norris, "The pre-''96 editions are hard toe by these days. But, before my grand-uncle moved abroad, he left me at his rare books."  to


    "I''ll check when I get back. Should be able to find it."


    Though Norris was visibly excited, he asked, "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble?"


    After all, these were treasures left by someone''s grand-uncle. Why would he share them with him? Norris had his reservations.


    Corley smirked, "No trouble at all. A book finding its way to someone who appreciates it is far more meaningful than just sitting on a shelf as a collectible."


    "Heh, then I won''t be shy. Thank you!"


    Corley responded, "That''s more like it."


    After all, they were practically family now.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hearing them talk about books, Madge nced at her daughter in the front seat and nonchntly asked, "Sounds like your family has quite the literary tradition, Sullivan.


    What kind of books do you enjoy?"  to


    "We have a lot of essays and novels at home,


    Mrs. Cole, I just


    more thrillike something a bit finished your book Seven Days an et


    couple of days ago. The ending... how should I put it? Unexpected, yet inevitable. It was quite a shock."  to


    Madge was surprised that he had actually read her book. "You knew Seven Days was mine?"

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    ?


    Corley nced over at Roseanne and said, "Yeah."


    Regarding how he knew, Corley didn''t go into the details. Madge didn''t push him to exin further either.


    Poor Roseanne felt like she was being examined under the intense scrutiny of two very sharp individuals, analyzed and dissected repeatedly. Sigh...


    "So, was the killer really that unsuspecting physics teacher?"


    Madge seemed taken aback, "Why do you ask?"


    In the book''s grand finale, all mysteries were unraveled, ultimately pointing to the physics teacher.


    He had used his academic expertise to n a wless crime.


    The evidence waspelling, yet Corley questioned his guilt?


    Madge''s gaze became more prating.


    Corley began, "There were a few subtle hints in the book..."


    First, the mismatched shadow on the stairwell.


    Second, the mysteriously disappearing murder weapon, which the police eventually found, yet its disappearance was never exined.


    Third, the presence of a pair of men''s slippers in a single woman''s home, supposedly for guests. But why men''s slippers specifically? It''s illogical.


    If she were to prepare for guests, you''d expect women''s slippers, not men''s.


    "...All these hidden clues suggest there might be another culprit. Of course," Corley shifted his tone, "this is just my personal theory."


    Madge chuckled, "When you started asking these questions, you probably already had the answers in your mind."


    Corley smiled, "So, there''s going to be a sequel, right?"


    Madge didn''t reply.


    But her smile said it all.


    When they stopped at the alley, Roseanne thanked Corley as she and her parents got out of the car.


    "Corley, thank you very much."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Cole."


    As they walked upstairs, Norris suddenly paused.


    "Wait a second... I never mentioned where we lived. How did Sullivan know to stop here?"


    Roseanne felt a pang of guilt.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Madge just rolled her eyes, realizing it was a bitte to question now.


    "That''s a question for Anne, isn''t it, dear?" Madge said with a teasing smile.


    Norris looked at his daughter, finally


    catching on, and asked set


    to


    swno


    Uh...


    "He''s helped me a few times, we''re friends, but not that close."


    "Even though you''re not close, he helps you?"


    Roseanne replied, "Maybe he''s just a kind-hearted guy? Didn''t he help


    to


    catch the thief for yovel.nee


    Norris thought about it and nodded, "True."


    Madge just sighed.


    "Oh, Dad, let''s not talk about it now. The luggage is heavy."


    "Let me carry it..."


    On the way back, Corley was in high spirits.


    "Hey, Cliff, call York Gibson, let''s go for a drink."


    "What?!" Cliff almost thought he heard wrong.


    Corley repeated, "A drink."


    Cliff looked puzzled, "A drink? At this hour?"


    He wasn''t convinced.


    The Elegant Tea Room-


    York entered, nced around, and scoffed, "What''s this new trend?"


    Corley poured him a cup, "Here, try this, freshly brewed."


    York approached, looked at it with disdain, "Tasteless, not for me."


    Cliff, who had already had two cups, agreement, admiring


    1.ne


    ay to speak he


    to


    Just then, Murray walked in.


    swno


    York and Cliff were taken aback, their eyes darting between him and Corley.


    Then, they started blinking at each other.


    Cliff: Did you invite him?


    York: As if I would dare!

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    ?


    "Corley, what''s your game here?" Murray walked over to the table.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Why did you pull the plug on the development project?"


    Corley took a sip of his tea, nonchntly. "If I don''t want to coborate, I stop. What''s the issue?"


    "Just quit, just like that?! Do you realize how much cash we''re bleeding every single day?"


    Corley replied, "Roughly."


    "And you''re still doing this?!"


    After finishing his cup, Corley started making a second brew, his movements smooth and practiced.


    Murray grabbed the teapot from him, "You''ve been dodging me for three days, and now you''re silent. nning to keep dragging this out?"


    It was then Corley looked up. "Who says I''ve been dodging?"


    "Your secretary said you were on a business trip. Isn''t that just an excuse to avoid me?"


    "Hah, avoid you? You''re giving yourself too much credit. I was in Pinehollow for a research trip I nned half a month ago. Do I really need to avoid you?"


    "...Pinehollow?" Murray sensed something.


    Corley gave a half-smile.


    Suddenly, Cliff leaned in, "Corley, you went to Pinehollow? Man, Pinehollow is a great spot, the food and drinks are exactly to my taste... Oh, isn''t Roseanne''s family from Pinehollow... Why did you bump into me-uh!"


    York was frantically signaling him, but to no avail, he had to bump into him.


    Realizing his mistake, Cliff shut up.


    Murray, watching Corley''s calm demeanor, emphasized each word: "You went to Pinehollow to see her?"


    Corley''s tone was light. "I said, it was for research."


    "But¡ª" he changed the subject, "I did indeed run into Anne."


    "You call her what?"


    "Anne."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Murray was furious. "Say that again, I dare you?!"


    Corley provoked. "Anne~ Anne~"


    Murray grabbed his cor: "Corley, did I not warn youst time?"


    Corley shrugged off his hand and calmly smoothed his cor: "Warn me? And you are...? An ex-boyfriend? That''s rich."


    Murray took a deep breath before


    saying, "This is why you''re breaking off the partnership? Corley, I thought, regardless of what happens between us because of Roseanne, business is business, personal is personal. You wouldn''t let personal feelings affect work. But now, it seems I''ve overestimated you."


    "Does Roseanne have any clue you''re this petty and immature? Ha, she can''t stand guys who can''t separate personal stuff from work." Thud!


    Corley set down his teacup forcefully, the sound echoing off the table.


    "Save it, your provocations don''t work on me."


    "Murray, I''m curious, are you here to talk about Roseanne, or the project? Or... do you want to use Roseanne as a way to talk about the project?"


    "Let''s get one thing straight; I''m


    cutting ties on not just this project,


    l


    but all our shared ventures from here on out. From now on, you handle your thing, I''ll do mine. We need to draw a firm line, no messing with each other''s business.


    Murray''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?!"


    "Exactly what I said, is it that hard to understand?"


    "Why? Just because I''m Roseanne''s ex? Corley, have you lost your mind?! Throwing away money just to spite me?"


    The two of them were involved in over twenty projects together, some led by Corley, some by Murray, and others by third parties where both had investments.


    Splitting up would mean most of these ongoing projects would likely fail.


    The initial investments weren''t small; breaking up halfway would mean a significant loss.


    "Is this really necessary?" Murray


    challenged, "You want to chase after Roseanne, go ahead! I wasn''t the one who mentioned breaking up, but now you''re taking things too far?!"

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    ?


    "You seriously don''t think that just because you and I are done, Roseanne won''t mind our past and jump into your arms, do you?"


    "Idiot!" Murray snatched the coffee mug from Corley''s hand and smashed it to the ground.


    With a sharp crack, he eximed, "Corley, when did you be such a hopeless romantic?"


    Cliff and York instinctively stepped back to avoid the flying shards. They exchanged nces, both startled by the revtion in Murray''s words. Was Corley really willing to burn bridges in such a self-destructive way just to sever ties with Murray?!


    Even though their friendship had gone sour, they kept their squabbles to themselves, never letting it mess with their business.


    The projects they invested in together still went ahead; the money they could make together was still made. In the face of profit, personal issues seemed trivial. Even if they were pursuing a woman, they wouldn''t let it get in the way of making money. Especially not someone as shrewd as Corley.


    What was going on this time...?


    Forget Murray calling him lovesick; even Cliff and York couldn''t understand his rationale.


    Corley looked at the shattered mug on the floor. "What a shame. A perfectly good mug, gone because you let your temper get the better of you. Was it the same with Roseanne once upon a time?"


    Murray frowned deeply. "What are you trying to say?"


    Corley replied, "So what if I''m petty? So what if I''m childish? Yes, I am petty, I am childish, and I want to cut ties with you cleanly. Do I need a grand reason for it? Isn''t it enough that I just want to, that it makes me happy?"


    "You-"


    You could tell Corley''s words really ticked Murray off by his heavy breathing and his jaw locked tight.


    Corley smirked. "What? You can''t stand to lose those deals, that money?"


    Murray retorted, "... You think you''re above it all, that you don''t love money?!"


    "Of course, I love money. But Roseanne means more to me than that."


    Cliff and York were speechless, goosebumps rising on their skin.


    Corley continued, "As you said, even if Ipletely sever ties with you, she might not ept my advances. But so what?"


    "I''m making these choices for


    myself, and whether she epts me


    is up to her. Of course, I hope our desires align, but if they don''t should I just do nothing?"


    "Murray, that''s the difference between you and me. You''re not willing to risk everything forThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    uncertain oue, bu ove


    Murray challenged, "Even knowing you''re bound to lose?"


    Corley replied, "There are no certain losses in this world, only those who don''t give it their all."


    "You''re mad!"


    A smirk yed on Corley''s lips, tinged with defiance. "Maybe so."


    But that was his choice.


    Bel


    Murray pressed, "Do you really have to do this? Pursuing Roseanne doesn''t have to conflict with our business rtionship."


    "Who says it doesn''t? In my book, it does."


    Murray''s eyes turned icy. "If you want to self-destruct, don''t drag me down with you."


    "That''s why I''m telling you now, so you can prepare."


    Murray countered, "Your actions are like throwing money into the sea."


    Corley shrugged, "Then at least it''ll make a ssh."


    Murray was speechless. Mad! Absolutely mad! Lunatic! He turned to leave.


    Suddenly, Corley spoke up-


    "This time, when I went to Pinehollow, I met Roseanne''s parents."


    Murray''s steps halted.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    ?


    Corley: "She grew up in a home filled with love. Do you know what that means?"


    Murray turned around.


    Corley, emphasizing each word: "It means she has the confidence thates from being loved and the courage to break free. Maybe that''s why, when she was with you, she was so unwavering, even willing to stand against the world."


    "Too bad, you let all that go to waste."


    "Perhaps, to you and others, Roseanne''s actions and herter unconditional patience seemed like she was just head over heels."


    "But I know that''s not the case. She just wanted to give her all, without holding back, for the man she chose and for the decisions she once made." "And all she asked for in return was a good beginning and a good end."


    Corley knew exactly how to hit where it hurt.


    Murray staggered, his eyes reddening: "Are you bragging?"


    "You can think of it that way." He spread his hands, no longer bothering to pretend.


    "


    "Children raised in such families inevitably have high standards for love. What she wanted was whole, inclusive, clean, pure affection."


    Not a choice made after weighing pros and cons.


    Corley thought Murray was a joke, but he was no better himself. He was used to scheming, nning, and being strategic. In the past, he would never have sacrificed so many profitable ventures just to pursue a woman.


    Because, as Murray said, chasing a woman and making money weren''t mutually exclusive.


    But suddenly, Corley didn''t want to be so calcting anymore.


    He wanted to be impulsive for Roseanne.


    Maybe there would be a second, a third time...


    Countless times.


    Eventually, Murray stormed out, the door mming shut with a thunderous bang.


    Cliff and York were just outside the door, nearly jumping out of their skins.


    Cliff: "Feels like Murray could devour someone any second now."


    York: "Be bold, drop the ''feels like.""


    Corley had a waitere in to clean up the broken pieces on the floor. During this, he brewed a third pot of tea.


    "Come try this. This tea needs to be


    brewed three times to get the vor right Plus, it tastes even better cold."


    York took a sip, unable to tell it apart from any ordinary tea.


    But he kept quiet.


    Cliff patted his stomach, belching out loud: "I think I''ll skip? Just ate so much, I''m stuffed..."


    Corley shook his head, a look of "you have no idea what you''re missing" on his face.


    Cliff, unperturbed, leaned in closer and asked, "Hey... Corley, did you really meet Roseanne''s parents this time?"


    York, holding his cup, appeared to be savoring the tea but was, in reality, all ears for the gossip.


    You little sneak, ask away!


    I''m all ears!


    Corley raised an eyebrow: "What else? You think I was bluffing?"


    "So... does this count as meeting the parents?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Corley, caressing the rim of his teacup: "...I guess so."


    Now I ge


    York suddenly perked up. "Damn! why you suddenly us out for tea. You were showing off,


    weren''t you?!" Content et


    Corley lowered his head, taking another sip.


    Yeah, this tea is really something.


    to


    ...


    After leaving the tea shop, Murray headed straight back to the office.


    He called his assistant.


    "Compile all the projects we have in cooperation with Corley, I want the results in two hours."


    The assistant, taken aback: "Does that include projects led by third parties?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright."


    An hourter, thepiled


    documents were on Murray''s desk. The assistant quietly left, making sure to close the door behind him.


    swne

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    ?


    Murray quickly reviewed the situation and called the project manager.


    "Terminate them. Every single one."


    "What? Are you serious?" The manager thought he must have misheard.


    These were thepany''s top priority projects, some on the verge of paying off. And now they were being axed out of the blue?


    "Did I stutter?" Murray''s voice was icy.


    "No, sir."


    "Is it really that tough to get?"


    "...Not exactly."


    "Then what''s the issue?"


    The manager was sweating bullets. "Mr. Sherwood, I just don''t understand..."


    "You don''t need to understand. Just do it."


    ...


    Shutting down over twenty projects and figuring out how to minimize the losses-all of it was concrete and challenging.


    By the time Murray finished, it was well past midnight.


    He stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows of his office, looking out at the night sky. The moon shone brightly above, the city lights a distant haze. He remembered how she stood by him, ready to take on the world without a second thought...


    And how he had let all that slip away...


    Corley''s words echoed in his mind.


    Murray let out a bitterugh. Regretes in many forms, but the hardest to swallow is when everyone tells you how great a woman you lost. Before, they said nothing. But now, after everything was beyond repair, they couldn''t stop talking about it.


    Murray felt an intense wave of helplessness, especially when he got back to his mansion and found the living room all empty and quiet. What was he supposed to do now? What could he do?


    Corley mentioned he had met her parents...


    As dawn broke, golden rays of sunlight filled the sky.


    Roseanne got up and prepared


    breakfast, not bothering to wake et


    Norris and Madge. After eating she slipped out for her morning ron.


    With no sses that morning, she took a detour to the market after her run.


    So, when Norris and Madge woke up, not only was breakfast ready, but fresh vegetables and meat were also waiting.


    "Anne, when did you get up?"


    "Around 6:30."


    "That early?"


    "My internal clock just wakes me up."


    Norris walked into the kitchen and saw the meat and vegetables. "Went to the market?"


    Roseanne nodded. "The pork ribs looked really fresh today.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    two pounds. Dad, how about.


    have braised ribs for bret


    "Sounds great! I''ll take care of it. You just rx."


    Then came a knock at the door.


    Content


    Madge, still at breakfast, was puzzled. "Who could that be?"


    She went to answer.


    A plethora of colorful gift baskets greeted her first. As she looked up, a somewhat familiar face came into view.


    Madge found him recognizable but couldn''t ce him immediately. "Excuse me, you are...?"


    Murray''s smile froze. "Hello, ma''am. I''m Murray."


    Madge''s face went cold, her formerly apologetic look now sharp and defensive. "What do you want?"


    "Ma''am, I heard you and the mister moved to Lumina City. Just wanted to check in. These are just small tokens, nothing fancy. Please ept


    them."  ne


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    Madge didn''t budge, her scrutinizing gaze making Murray ufortably aware of his intrusion.


    During his six years with Roseanne, he had only met her parents once.


    And even then, he had rushed off right after a quick dinner.


    So, his only impression of Roseanne''s parents was that they were a humble and honest couple.


    in, ordinary, and unassuming.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    ?


    "We won''t ept any gifts. First, it''s not right to take something for nothing. We''re not family, and regardless of the value, it''s just not appropriate." "Second, your rtionship with Roseanne is over. Now, you''re just a stranger to us, and we have even less reason to ept anything from you." The only meeting they had involved Madge and Norris waiting in the diner for nearly half an hour for him.


    Murray showed up empty-handed, muttered a quick "hi", and then buried his head in his meal.


    He barely initiated any conversation throughout the entire meeting. At that moment, only one thought crossed Madge''s mind¡ª


    "A square peg in a round hole."


    This man was clearly not the right match for her daughter. But Roseanne was infatuated, making excuses for his abrupt departure after iming he had something urgent to attend to.


    Madge didn''t say a word, but her heart ached-for her daughter''s concessions and even more for her not being respected by the man she loved.


    No matter what, Murray''s behavior towards them was a clear sign of disrespect!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    How''s a guy who doesn''t even respect your folks going to respect you any more?


    As a mother, Madge arrived hopeful but left worried.


    Sure, she could have exined all this to Roseanne, even insisting that they were not suitable and must break up.


    But Madge didn''t. She knew that unless Roseanne saw this rtionship through to its bitter end, she would always regret and pine for what might have been.


    When kids grow up, parents have to learn to let go. Let her make her own mistakes.


    But what Madge hadn''t expected was that letting go would lead to her daughter giving up a potential PhD for him!


    The price was just too high.


    "Anyway, it''s all in the past now. Roseanne has started a new life. If you still feel a bit sorry for her, please don''t disturb her anymore."


    Madge wasn''t one for arguments or noise, so she spoke softly and slowly.


    Yet her gentle tone carried such harsh words.


    Murray staggered slightly: "Mrs. Cole..."


    Inside, Norris heard themotion and came out, his expression suddenly turning cold.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Mr. Cole..."


    Murray opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but Norris waved him off, giving him no chance: "We know all about you and Anne. Since it''s over, let''s just go our separate ways and wish each other well. Time to leave."


    S


    Typical of the couple, they said the same thing.


    Murray lowered his gaze, lips pressed tightly: "...Sorry for the intrusion."


    Turning to leave, he bumped into Owen, who was returning from hisb.


    Their eyes met, Owen''s expression unchanged.


    Murray''s eyes swirled with hidden currents.


    As they passed each other, Murray heard Norris'' warm greeting from behind¡ª


    "Owen, you''re back? I haven''t


    finished those papers you sent mest time. It was really thoughtful of you, you know. You could have just emailed them, but you went to the trouble of printing and mailing them to me."


    Owen: "It''s no trouble. I remember you mentioned, Mr. Cole, that despite the convenience of digital documents, you still prefer reading on paper. I was going to give them to you directly, but Anne said you had already left, so I thought it''d be a waste not to send them.


    Norris: "Exactly! It would''ve been such a waste to not use that whole stack."


    "Yeah."


    "By the way, I made ribs tonight. You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Come on over."


    Owen smirked: "Then I won''t be polite."


    "You''re family, no need for politeness."


    "I''ll just drop my stuff off at home first."


    "No need to rush putting your things away. Come in for a cup of tea first; I just brewed it, and it''s perfect right now. It''ll be over-brewed if you wait."


    "Sure."


    Norris immediately turned, calling into the house, "Anne, Owen''s back! Get a cup ready."


    "Okay."


    The moment Roseanne''s voice reached him, Murray''s heart, already battered and bruised, shattered anew.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    ?


    Shattered to Pieces!


    The contrast between Norris'' enthusiasm towards Owen and his cold, sharp demeanor when faced with him was unmistakably stark.


    Murray didn''t catch the rest of the conversation; he had already descended two flights of stairs. He faintly heard the sound of a door closing, likely signaling Owen entering Roseanne''s house.


    Murray returned to his mansion with a bundle of gifts he hadn''t been able to deliver. Sadie had finished cleaning and had left. The house was empty, falling back into the cold, deste silence that had settled after Roseanne left.


    He went upstairs and entered the master bedroom. The vanity at the foot of the bed had been neglected for a long time, still covered with unused skincare products, left behind by their owner. Just as she had left him behind.


    Murray pulled open a drawer; it used to hold a check, and transfer contract, and a diamond bracelet. The diamonds formed the constetion of Sagittarius. It was a custom design by the renowned John Smith for Roseanne''s 22nd birthday, symbolizing the eternal star in his life.


    In an effort to surprise her, Murray had deliberately picked a fight, ignored her calls, and blocked her on social media. Then, at midnight on her birthday, he appeared at the gates of Kingswell University with the bracelet, delivering the most unexpected surprise.


    For some reason, though she epted the bracelet and they cleared up the misunderstanding, Murray felt she wasn''t truly happy. She wore the bracelet a few times afterward. But it seemed as if the bracelet was cursed; every time she wore it, they ended up having a huge argument. Eventually, she locked the bracelet away in a drawer, never to wear it again.


    "Murray, I don''t want to fight, I really don''t. Every time we do, I feel our love fading a little more, and us drifting apart..." Back then, she sat him down for a serious talk.


    But he had juste back from a night out with Cliff and the guys, seemingly sober but actually drunk. He hadn''t listened to a word she said, just nodding along, clueless when Roseanne brought it up the next day. That was the first time he saw such open disappointment and sadness in her eyes.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at Roseanne''s house, the atmosphere was lively.


    "Here, Owen, try this," Norris smiled as he offered a piece of rib.


    "Thanks, Mr. Cole, I''ll help myself."


    "How is it? Good?"


    "Delicious."


    Norris'' smile widened. "Then have some more!"


    "Will do."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "After we eat, let''s have a game!"


    Uh...


    A game sounds good. But... do we have to call it ''bro time''?


    Owen enjoyed the delicious meal, a bitter smile tugging at his lips.


    After dinner, Norris promptly set up the game board, eagerly awaiting Owen to join him. Owen, however, was busy rolling up his sleeves. "I''ll start by cleaning up the kitchen."


    Norris protested, "No need, Anne will


    handle it." It wasn''t that he was sparing his daughter; Norris had already cleaned up after cooking What needed washing was washed, and everything was tidied up. There wasn''t much left to do. Content


    Owen paused for a moment. "I ate too much; need to move around. I''ll help clean up first."


    Norris didn''t think much of it. "Is that so? Well, thank you."


    "It''s no trouble."


    Owen took the dishes to the kitchen. Roseanne was struggling to tie her apron, her movements stiff,


    seemingly caught in some difficulty. Owen offered help at just the right moment. "Need a hand?" Content


    Roseanne paused. "That would be great, my hands are greasy, don''t want to stain it..."


    No wonder her movements seemed so awkward.


    "Let me."


    Owen picked up the apron strings, tying them with practiced ease. As the knot tightened, the strings pulled in, entuating the girl''s waistline in an instant. So slender... Owen wondered if his hands circle it.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    ?


    "Professor, are we good to go?"


    Roseanne''s voice jolted Owen back to reality.


    "... Yes, we''re all set."


    "Thank you."


    Owen couldn''t help but nce at her waist again.


    It wasn''t anything inappropriate; it was just...She was so thin!


    Was she even eating properly?


    ...


    Murray sat in front of the vanity from sunrise to sunset, and then till the sun rose again the next day.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to sleep; he simply couldn''t.


    His mind tirelessly and uncontrobly wandered through memories.


    There were moments of pure bliss and love shared between them, and then there were the times he''d been an absolute jerk.


    Only when the first light of dawn crept in did Murray manage to break free from the mire of his reminiscences.


    At 8 AM, right during rush hour, he changed into clean clothes and drove to the most popr bakery on Bluebell Path.


    What usually took a half-hour drive took him a whole hour today.


    "Hi, I''d like a mango crepe cake."


    The cashier hesitated for a sec, then asked, "You want the whole thing, or just a piece?"


    "The whole thing."


    "You''re in luck. We''ve just finished the first one and were about to slice it. If you were two minutester, you''d have had to wait for the next." Murray hummed softly in response.


    As the clerk packed the cake, she made small talk: "Buying a cake this early, must be for a special asion?"


    "My girl... ex-girlfriend loved it."


    A single sentence, seven words, yet the young clerk conjured up an entire romance novel in her head.


    But who knows, who''s the protagonist, and who ended up being the supporting character?


    Murray, not much in the mood for chatting, took the cake, got into his car, and drove off.


    The clerk stood at the counter, watching him through the ss door: "Wow... a sports car, huh..."


    Even more like a novel now.


    ...


    After their morning sses, Mamie and Scales were headed to theb.


    Just outside the ssroom building, Mamie couldn''t help but smack her lips: "I''m kinda thirsty." Scales didn''t reply.


    Used to his silence, Mamie didn''t


    expect him to chime in and


    continued, "How about we grab something to drink from the coffee


    shop outside before heading to theb? My treat - what do you want?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Scales: "..." As expected!


    Silence wasn''t going to stop her; she could keep the conversation going all on her own.


    "I''m not thirsty."


    "Come on, Caley, you''re such a buzzkill! Seriously!"


    "I''ll go with you, but I''m not drinking anything."


    "No way! It''s no fun drinking alone; you''ve got to pick something!"


    "...But I..."


    Mamie cut him off, "I know, you''re all about that gym life! Can''t have anything with sugar or carbs!"


    She could recite his diet in her sleep at this point.


    "You could get something with zero sugar and fat!"


    Scales retorted, "It''s all a lie. Anything you drink will make you gain weight."


    "You, you, you¡ªcan you stop obsessing over weight all the time? You''re fit, great, stop rubbing it in!"


    Scales frowned, dead serious: "If you don''t want peoplementing on your weight, why not try losing some?"


    "Losing weight means I can''t enjoy


    eating and drinking freely. If I can''t enjoy my life, I''ll be miserable. Being miserable is like being dead. So, dieting is like dying. Why would I do that?"


    Scales found himself at a loss for words.


    Mamie challenged, "So, are you drinking or not? If you don''t drink today, I''m never inviting you again! Hmph! So boring!"


    Scales: "...Let''s go."


    Huh?


    Mamie blinked in surprise, leaning in close with a grin: "You''re actually going to drink?"


    Scales was speechless.


    "So, are you or are you not?"


    Scales finally gave in. "...Fine, I''ll drink."


    Mamie''s smile widened, revealing her dimples.


    She might have been on the heavier side, but she had beautiful features, especially when she smiled, her eyes


    curving into crescenties

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    ?


    "That''s more like it, you could''ve just said so from the start..."


    With that, Mamie looped an arm through Scales'', practically skipping with glee towards the school gates. Scales'' face stiffened as he tried to slip his arm away. But Mamie held on tighter, chuckling, "Oh,e on, don''t be shy, we''re all good pals here!" And with that, she picked up the pace. Scales was bbergasted. "How is she so strong?!"


    Just as they reached the school gates, they nearly bumped into Murray stepping out of his sports car, a cake box in hand.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Oh, boy!


    Mamie frowned, "Why does he always park right at the entrance? Doesn''t he realize it causes such a traffic jam?"


    Scales pondered for a moment, "Maybe he thinks it looks cool."


    "Cool? Because he can swing open the doors of a Porsche, drawing a crowd every time?"


    "Perhaps?"


    Mamie was incredulous, "You think that''s cool?"


    Scales shook his head, "In my family, driving a ssic Mustang is considered the pinnacle of cool."


    Mamieughed, "Well, me, my Duke, and practically everyone in our neighborhood think a Lexus is the epitome of style."


    So-


    "Why does he always drive a Porsche?"


    They exchanged puzzled nces, still not getting it.


    But then Mamie''s attention shifted. "That cake he''s holding looks really tasty, though."


    Seeing her swallow hard, Scales just sighed.


    Murray, who''d made a habit of showing up at the school gates, had started recognizing Roseanne often in thepany of Mamie and Scales. After several encounters, he had their faces memorized.


    Murray approached directly, "Excuse me, where''s Roseanne? Haven''t seen her around."


    Mamie was honest, "Roseanne''s not here."


    "Where is she?"


    "She took the day off."


    "What for?"


    "That, we don''t know," Mamie shrugged.


    Murray frowned, wanting to probe further. But Mamie was already dragging Scales away, "We''ve got stuff to do, gotta run, sorry!"


    Murray was left hanging, standing in


    his fancy suit, holding a cake


    e


    decorated with cartoon minions. At that moment, outside the bustling university gates, he felt like a


    complete clown!


    Perhaps, this was Roseanne''s way of getting back at him.


    He scoffed, heading towards a trash can.


    "Hey-"


    Murray turned around.


    There stood Grace, with a yful smile, "Ditching something again?"


    The usual retort came, "None of your business."


    "Last time it was flowers, now a cake. What''s next?"


    Annoyed, Murray could only frown, thinking they weren''t close enough for this conversation.


    But then, Grace went on, "The


    flowers you tossedst time were pretty. picked them up, put them in a water bottle, and shared them with two other dorms. They thanked me a lot."


    Murray looked up, genuinely surprised, "You actually picked them up?"


    "Of course. You''re not going to ask for money now, are you? Because that''s a no-go. You discarded them, I imed them, fair and square."


    Murray was speechless.


    "Since we''ve bumped into each other again, mind if I take the cake off your hands?"


    Murray couldn''t help but chuckle. "What, you''re going to share it with others again?"


    "Absolutely can''t finish such a big


    cake by myself, and our dorm doesn''t have a fridge to store it. Might as well share it, who knows, maybe they''ll be happy and treat me an ice cream?"


    "Can''t you afford your own ice cream?"


    Grace''s eyes sparkled with sincerity, "It never tastes as good as when someone else treats you."


    "Why? Because it''s free?"


    "Yep!" She nodded eagerly.


    Murrayughed, handing over the cake. Grace blinked in surprise.


    "Don''t want it?"


    "I do, I do!" She quickly took it, her smile lighting up her face.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    ?


    Grace watched Murray disappear into the city''s hustle. Only today did she realize he drove a Porsche, wore a custom Armani suit, and had a Patek Philippe on his wrist... Her eyes then fell on the cake in her hands, deepening with a touch of contemtion.


    Elsewhere, Roseanne had skipped school not just for leisure but to apany Madge on a shopping spree. She had arranged it with her professors, missing only a summary session ofst week''s group project. Mamie and Scales could cover for her, so her leave was kindly approved.


    With the book signing tomorrow, it had been years since Madge attended such a formal event. She rifled through her wardrobe, feeling none of her outfits were quite right. It wasn''t that they weren''t suitable, but theycked a certain ir.


    Norris, ever the sincere husband, reassured her, "Honey, you look stunning in anything. Really!" This time, however, Madge wasn''t swayed intoughter by hispliment.


    Roseanne caught on instantly: "Mom, let''s buy something new! With all the malls in Lumina City, we''re bound to find something you love!" Madge''s eyes sparkled with excitement: "Oh, yes, let''s go!"


    Norris, scratching his head in bewilderment, wondered why his usual ttery suddenly fell short.


    At the SKP Mall, the family of three ascended in the panoramic elevator, watching the luxury brands on the ground floor shrink into the distance until the mall''s grandyout unfolded before them, leaving Madge in awe of its vastness.


    Fashion resided on the second and third floors, but they were inadvertently taken to the fourth. Nearby, a bookstore caught Madge''s attention, and the family decided to explore.


    The sign above read "SKP RENDEZ-VOUS," indicating a blend of a bookstore, caf¨¦, and bistro. Upon entering, they were greeted by the rich aroma of coffee. The store was a fusion of culinary delights, books, reading nooks, and a creative merchandise area.


    What drew Madge in was a


    promotional poster for "Seven Days"


    at the entrance, apanied by


    exaggerated buzzwords like


    l


    "explosive," "hit," and "trending.". Though Stoner had mentioned the book''s sess over the phone, seeing it dominate the prime spot among the shelves and the readers engrossed in its pages was a real shock to Madge.


    Blinking in disbelief, she turned to her daughter, Is... is that my book?" "Of course!" Roseanne, amused, swiftly purchased a copy in-store and handed it to her, "Here, flip through it. It''ll feel real in no time."


    swne


    Madge quickly flipped through a few pages, then looked up smiling. "It truly is my book!"


    Today''s main agenda was shopping for clothes, not just for Madge but for Norris too. "Me?" He was surprised, then quickly shook his head, "I have clothes. I''m fine. You two go ahead."


    "Dad, you''re apanying Mom to


    the signing tomorrow. What if


    someone asks who you are? As the mysterious man behind the suspense queen and the inspiration for the ultimate boss in the book, don''t you think you should dress up a Bit?"


    "Well, when you put it like that..."


    "So, we''re buying?"


    Norris nodded immediately, replying, "Yes!" He could handle a bit of embarrassment, but he wouldn''t let his wife down.


    Descending to the men''s section on the third floor, Norris, with his tall frame and Cole family gics, tried on several suits, each fitting him as if tailor-made.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    ?


    Norris asked Madge, "Honey, which one do you think looks better?"


    Roseanne instinctively nced at her mother.


    Madge pondered for a moment, "They''re both lovely."


    "How do we choose then?"


    Madge replied, "No need to choose. Let''s get them all."


    "What?!"


    "That''s too much, how much will that cost? I only need one, we have plenty at home."


    But Madge had already pulled out her credit card and handed it to the salesperson, "These three, we''ll take them all. Could you please wrap them up? Thank you."


    "Of course! Of course!"


    The salesperson cheerfully went to process the payment.


    Norris, like a bashful spouse, tugged at Madge''s sleeve, "Babe, this is really expensive, each one costs thousands..."


    "It''s alright, I''ll buy them for you," Madge said gently. "I just received a royalty check yesterday, it''s quite a sum."


    Norris was dumbfounded, "That much?"


    "Yeah~"


    "Honey, you''re amazing!"


    Madge blushed slightly.


    "Ahem!" Roseanne coughed loudly, reminding them she was still there. Could you two tone it down a bit?


    Norris was quick to decide and straightforward in purchasing, whereas Madge, browsing through the women''s section on the second floor, visited several stores but found nothing satisfactory.


    Some dresses she dismissed at a nce, not even having the desire to try them on.


    Roseanne then remembered a small French brand that was quite niche, so much so that even its store location wasn''t prominent, tucked away in a corner far from the elevator.


    But the dresses were indeed beautiful. The moment Madge stepped in, her eyes lit up.


    She didn''t need Roseanne''s help picking, having her own taste and aesthetic.


    She tried on two dresses first, one orange and one blue, different styles but both ttering to herplexion.


    The hems featuredce and


    embroidery, exuding a ssical


    elegance, and the essories were


    innovative, likece around the


    wrists and tassels at the chest, yet...


    Something was still missing.


    SwnN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Madge continued on and then stopped in her tracks, her gaze fixed on a ck dress in the disy window, unable to move further.


    The ck dress'' design was less bold than the others, with fewer elements.


    The solid ck seemed somewhat stiff at first nce, but the waist- was cinched with a white chiffon scarf, softly cascading and blending with the skirt.


    Simple and romantic, very French.


    Silver had the rare leisure to go shopping today.


    She wasn''t brand-conscious, just followed her instincts. Passing by a boutique tucked in a corner, she was drawn to a ck dress in the window. The design was simple, not immediately eye-catching, but it allowed the white chiffon at the waist to stand out.


    She entered the store.


    After trying on several dresses, she found that the initial ck dress was the best.


    She was about to ask the


    salesperson to wrap it up and check out when she turned around to find


    the dress she had just tried on somehow being worn by another woman.


    She frowned.


    Thinking Silver was about to explode, the salesperson internally panicked, ready to exin, but saw Silver walking towards Madge instead. This was going to be a disaster...


    In the salesperson''s mind, they could already envision the explosive scene to follow.


    After all, both women had the look and aura of high status.


    Silver, all intensity and presence; Madge, striking andposed.


    And if there''s one thing these high-societydies hated, it was a fashion sh...

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    ?


    But what unfolded next was not at all what the sales associate had anticipated.


    Silver sauntered over to Madge, took in her outfit, and said, "That dress is a stunner on you."


    Silver had tried it on herself and thought it was decent, but it clearly suited Madge better. It wasn''t just about the fit; it was more about the vibe. Silver''s aura was a bit too bold, not quite as soft. Madge, on the other hand, was just right. She had a gentle appearance, a soft smile, and her eyes were soothing. It was the kind of look that couldn''t possibly offend anyone.


    Honestly, Silver wasn''t usually drawn to women with a soft vibe, like her sister-inw N or Mr. Cole in that cheongsam from the tea ssst week. But Madge, unexpectedly, was quite pleasing to the eye.


    The sales associate lingered nearby, hesitant to speak, while Madge, being perceptive, quickly pieced the situation together. She smiled warmly at Silver, "Really? Thank you." Gesturing to a dress next to her, she suggested, "Your figure is quite ssic, and I think you''d look fabulous in this style of dress. You should give it a try..."


    Silver had somewhat of an hourss figure, with a fuller upper body and a slender waist, making dresses that highlighted her waistline more suitable. The dress she was wearing, although well-made in both cut and fabric, didn''t entuate her figure''s strengths, making her appear somewhat bulky instead.


    The dress Madge suggested was also ck and slimming, with a cut that emphasized the waistline and a high-waist design resembling a mermaid tail, adding a touch of ease to the seriousness of the ck color. Silver decided to give it a go and was surprised to find it fit perfectly. Her reflection in the mirror even shocked her.


    "Your eye for fashion is spot on. Have you studied styling or something?"


    Madge shook her head, "No, but I do love flipping through fashion magazines."


    "Just from looking?"


    "Well, practicing on my own helps too..."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They chatted as they walked around. When the sales associate went to process their payment, Silver noticed a novel in Madge''s bag with a familiar cover.


    "Hey, are you reading Seven Days too?"


    "Too?" Madge was surprised. "You read it as well?"


    "Not me, my youngest son. He''s been into mystery novelstely, started with Seven Days a while ago and then moved on to other books by the same author... The Weapon, Abandoned Vige School, stuff like that..."


    "Oh yeah, and he''s even been reading some of the author''s teen drama literature. I brought him lunch the other day, saw it on his desk and flipped through it. Oh boy, nearly died from the cheesiness..."


    Madge went silent.


    Her embarrassing past just hit her unexpectedly. Other than cringing, she was utterly embarrassed, wishing she could just disappear.


    1.no


    Silver continued, "But to be fair, the author might not shine with teen drama, but their mystery novels are definitely worth a read. They''re. popr for a reason, must have passed the market test, so they can''t be all that bad."


    Madge was at a loss for words.


    S


    After paying, the sales associate handed Silver her card and the neatly packaged clothes with a big smile. Silver took them, said her goodbyes to Madge, and headed for the door, where she literally bumped into Roseanne.


    S


    They caught each other''s eye and there was a sh of mutual recognition, but neither of them said hello.


    Roseanne thought, she had a good memory and remembered this wealthydy, but thedy might not remember her. Approaching her out of the blue would only make it seem like she had an ulterior motive.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    ?


    Every time they encountered each other, she could sense that the woman wasn''t fond of her. So, she thought, why pretend to know each other? Besides a few chance meetings, they had no further connection. Silver, on the other hand, couldn''t help but frown. This girl wasn''t just not to her taste in appearance; she seemed tock basic manners too. As they brushed past each other, Silver quickly moved on.


    "Anne, where did you disappear to? Come over here, I''ve picked something out," Madge called out to her.


    "That fast? I just went to the restroom, didn''t even see you try anything on..."


    "I''ll show you at home."


    "Alright."


    Madge mentioned, "I ran into a woman earlier and helped her choose a few dresses. She said her son has been binge-watching Seven Days..." Meanwhile, far away in ab, Owen sneezed several times.


    Seeing this, Stoddard couldn''t resist a tease, "Owen, with all these sneezes, how many women are thinking about you?"


    Owen retorted, "Seems like you have a lot of spare time?"


    Stoddard suddenly felt a chill, sensing impending trouble. "Looks like you''ll be attending tomorrow''s academic conference at the Crystal Hotel."


    "Seriously? Just my luck!" he thought with sarcasm.


    Jen chuckled, "Serves you right! All talk, no game!"


    After a day of shopping, it was already six in the evening. They decided to have dinner at the mall. As the mother and daughter debated over what to eat, Stoner called unexpectedly. He''d already booked a restaurant and insisted they head straight to the basement level.


    Madge hesitated, "How can we let you treat us?"


    "I invited you to Lumina City for the book signing. Honestly, I should be covering all your expenses. Dinner''s the least I can do, and I''m still ahead!" Stoner''s voice was as hearty and cheerful as ever.


    Knowing that Madge was from Pinehollow, where tastes tend to be lighter, Stoner chose a bistro popr with both locals and visitors. The ce was in high demand, requiring reservations. Knowing they were out shopping, Stoner had thoughtfully reserved a private room in advance.


    The view from the floor-to-ceiling windows offered glimpses of the newly developed social media hotspots on Medieval Street, creating a surreal feeling of being in South Mountain while observing the bustling city.


    Throughout the dinner, Stoner


    proved to be the perfect host, efficiently taking everyone''s


    preferences into ount without being overly zealous, making everyone feel at ease. Even


    Roseanne had to admit, Stoner had a knack for dealing with people. Madge was more than pleased. A match made in heaven, they immediately clicked, even


    discussing outlines for a new book.  This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Perhaps it was a mother-daughter intuition, but during a restroom break, Madge suddenly expressed her gratitude, "You know, we really should thank the friend who


    introduced Stoner to you. Willve


    him, there''d be no Seven Days. Let''s invite him for dinner, the whole family, to thank him in person."


    "Sure," Roseanne agreed.


    The following day, the book signing went as nned.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    ?


    The venue was set on the third floor of The Book Nook. Even before the event officially opened, arge crowd of eager readers had already gathered outside. A team of about a dozen security guards worked in unison to maintain order. Near the entrance, arge disy stood prominently, neatly stacked with copies of Madge''s new book, Seven Days. Additionally, there was a life-sized standee showcasing the book''s cover alongside several key characters in cartoon form.


    "Wow are there really this many people?" a young woman eximed as she stepped inside, visibly taken aback. Her boyfriend followed closely behind, letting out a frustrated sigh. "It''s just a book signing, right? Why does it feel like we''re at a rock star''s fan meet?"


    The girl was a die-hard fan of celebrities, that is, with a rotating roster of pop idols she adored. Despite years of following stars, she''d never been this excited about a novel. That changedst week when she caught her dad engrossed in a rather eerie-looking mystery novel.


    Her phone busted that day, making her bored as hell till they fixed it after lunch. Out of sheer boredom, she picked up the novel... and couldn''t put it down!


    She didn''t even nce at her phone when it was finally repaired. She stayed up all night to finish the book and then went online to scour for information about the elusive author, only to find very little. Frustrated, she texted her boyfriend: "Is the author a hermit or what?! How can they not have any social media?"


    Driven by curiosity about the mind behind such a captivating story, she delved into the author''s other mystery novels. She had low expectations, considering they were a decade old and assumed they would be clich¨¦ and poorly written. But she was wrong-hopelessly hooked again!


    In a week, she devoured all of Madge''s novels except for one that was as unappealing as stale bread. The rest, especially the decade-old mysteries, were not only timeless but offered a gritty reflection on society''s underbelly, something that would be controversial if published today. Those books blew her mind, showing all this crazy deep and colorful stuff about people she''d never even thought about.


    When she heard about the book signing shing with a meet-and-greet for one of her current idols, she was torn. After two days of deliberation, she chose the signing. Yet, as they approached The Book Nook, regret washed over her. Her boyfriend''s quip of "Well, we''re here now," did little to soothe her.


    They nned to peek in and then dash off to the pop idol''s event. But then... "Holy cow! Look at this crowd! Hahaha-where''s my fan sign? Get it out! Quick!"


    "Didn''t you toss it downstairs a minute ago?" he asked.


    Drat!


    "What are you waiting for? Go get it back, now!" she urged.


    "But... weren''t we just going to


    look


    head to Abel''s


    meet-and-greet?" Content b


    Sw


    s to


    "Oh, forget that! What''s a little pop idol''s eventpared to this? love the buzz here, tee-hee..." Content


    s to en.kikistorie


    "Women..." he thought, bewildered by her sudden change of heart.


    "What are you dawdling for? Go get the sign!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Right, right..." he replied.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    ?


    The front row was filled with people around her parents'' age.


    "What''s going on?"


    Her boyfriend was equally confused, blurting out, "Why is it all older folks here?"


    Thatment touched a nerve-


    "What''s wrong with us older folks?! Got a problem?!"


    Trying to rify, her boyfriend stammered, "No, I mean... you''re into fan culture at your age?"


    ¡°We''re not chasing after pop stars, we''re here for the literature! Got an issue with that?"


    "Exactly!"


    Her boyfriend was taken aback, eximing, "Madge''s readership is this diverse?"


    "Humph! We''ve been fans of Madge''s novels for over a decade. Sure, we got married, had kids, and got swamped with work, barely active online, not into the whole ranking and streaming hustle like you youngsters, but we''ve always supported her by actually buying her books."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Yeah, we''ve just been busy, not dead!"


    Wow, the girl thought, sweeping her gaze across the venue, the fanbase indeed spanned generations.


    Soon enough, the host took the stage, delivering a brief introduction before Madge was weed with a round of apuse.


    "Wow-"


    "Ms. Madge is stunning!"


    "Oh my God! She''s so beautiful!"


    "Who''d have thought the person scaring the pants off me with those novels would be such a knockout! What a twist!"


    Dressed in a ck dress she''d bought the day before, with a white chiffon scarf tied around her waist, Madge moved with a grace that made the scarf flutter with each step, her elegance undeniable.


    "Hello, everyone, I''m Madge, and I''m thrilled to be here with you all today..."


    With a deep bow, Madge captivated the audience with her sincerity - a killer move that never failed.


    The venue erupted into thunderous apuse.


    Roseanne stood among the crowd


    her heart swelling with pride as her mother shone brightly on stage, her own smile mirroring Madge''s


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    After the Q&A session came the moment everyone was eagerly awaiting - the book signing.


    As the crowd surged forward,


    Roseanne was pushed along, trying


    to sidestep the throng when


    suddenly, someone shoved her from


    behind, sending her lurching


    forward.


    Just as she was about to fall, a pair of hands reached out, steadying her by the waist.


    "Thanks- Oh? Mr. Reynolds?!" Roseanne couldn''t help but exim, surprised to see the man in front of her. Owen coughed lightly, retracting his hands.


    His fingertips lingered with the memory of her waist ¨C just as he remembered, his hands could easily encircle it. Owen picked up a book he''d dropped, dusting off the cover to reveal Madge''s "Seven Days."


    "I''m here for your mother''s book signing."


    "You read her work too?"


    "Yeah."


    Roseanne''s look was one of mixed feelings, "You could have just asked for a signed copy. Why bothering here?"


    "It''s different."


    "How is it any-" Before she could finish her sentence, another push from the crowd sent her stumbling into Owen''s arms.


    Her cheek pressed against his warm chest, leaving Roseanne momentarily stunned.


    Owen tensed uppletely. With her in his embrace, a simple gesture was all it took to hold her close.


    Realizing their proximity, she immediately tried to step back, but damn it, someone pushed her again!


    This time, they were even closer.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Reynolds, I..." It wasn''t her intention at all!

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    ?


    Oh, the embarrassment!


    Eventually, it was Owen who guided her through the throngs of people, managing to squeeze their way to the outskirts of the crowd. Finally, no more pushing.


    Roseanne let out a sigh of relief. However, just as she looked up, she identally locked eyes with the man in front of her, who had a gentle smile on his face.


    "Sorry, Mr. Reynolds... I..."


    Owen pointed to her cheek, "You''ve got some hair stuck there."


    "... What?"


    Roseanne instinctively reached up, but couldn''t find the right spot. Owen helped her by gently brushing it away. Even though he was careful, his fingertips inevitably grazed her smooth, warm skin.


    "All set," he said, trying to steady himself.


    Feeling awkward, Roseanne tucked the stray lock of hair behind her ear, ming the crowded venue for messing up her hair and causing a few strands to stick to her cheek due to a bit of sweat.


    How embarrassing.


    Recalling the moment she had bumped into him, Roseanne''s cheeks flushed, and her breathing quickened slightly. She couldn''t stay any longer... "Mr. Reynolds! Are you thirsty?! I''ll run downstairs to grab a couple of bottles of water!"


    Without waiting for a response, she hurried to the elevator.


    Owen started to say he wasn''t thirsty... but if she wanted something to drink, he could get it...


    Roseanne took the elevator from the third floor down to the first. Only when she could no longer see him did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    But then-


    As she turned around, she ran straight into Corley Sullivan. He wasn''t alone; two elderly people were with him.


    The old man had white hair and a square face, with three deep lines on his forehead, giving off an overly serious and grumpy first impression. The olddy looked slightly softer but seemed somewhat distressed, with a vacant look in her eyes, supporting herself with a cane.


    Noticing Roseanne''s gaze, the olddy instinctively turned her head, her eyes briefly clouded with confusion before she looked away.


    Corley hadn''t expected thisThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    coincidence. He had taken the day


    off specifically to take his


    grandparents out for a stroll. They had returned to the country a week ago, and Corley had the Rodriguez Mansion prepared for them. Unfortunately, his grandmother Geneva had fallen ill due to the change in environment and ended up in the hospital after just one night.


    Today, after picking her up from the hospital, they passed through the downtown area when the grandparents suddenly wished to visit a bookstore. And there was Roseanne...


    Quickly, he connected the dots to Madge''s book signing, realizing it was today. That exined Roseanne''s presence here.


    After exchanging greetings, Corley briefly introduced his grandparents. While he spoke, his grandpa Neely Rodriguez''s sharp eyes couldn''t help but study the young woman before him.


    These days, young women often


    pursued a skeletal beauty, thinning themselves to the point of looking sickly, totallycking in vitality. But this girl was different. Her facial features were soft, with a ssic oval face, her skin fair yet not the sickly pale of someone avoiding the sun, but a healthy, rosy glow. Her figure was well-proportioned, her hair tied up in a neat ponytail,


    looking fresh and energetic. Content


    Especially those eyes, clear and lively, their pupils like transparent amber, reminding him unconsciously of another pair of eyes... Also curved, smiling, like crescents...


    Roseanne smiled and greeted the elderly couple. Neely surprisingly returned her smile with a gentle one of his own, "Hello."


    Corley, witnessing this, was taken aback. Neely was not known for his warmth, especially towards the younger generation; where had this amiable demeanore from?


    ording to the household staff, his grandparents used to be very gentle, never prone to anger. But since the disappearance of their second daughter...

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    ?


    Everything had changed.


    This transformation was directly linked to Neely and Geneva''s long-term residence abroad. As Corley thought about his aunt, whose whereabouts remained unknown and whose fate was still a mystery, he couldn''t help but nce at his grandparents. If she were never found, that regret would haunt them forever.


    "Corley, I''m a bit thirsty," Geneva suddenly said.


    "Just a moment, Grandma, I''ll go get some water..." Corley then turned to Roseanne, "Are you busy?"


    "Not really, what do you need?"


    "Could you keep thempany for a bit? I need to grab some water."


    "Why don''t I go? After all, I was about to head out to get some water myself."


    Corley shook his head, "Grandma is particr about her water, she only drinks a specific brand of alkaline water that''s not avable nearby. I have to go to the import store across the street."


    "I see... then you go, I''ll stay here with your grandpa and grandma, no worries."


    "Thanks." With that, Corley turned and left.


    Geneva pulled Roseanne to sit by her side, "Dear, Corley tells us you''re friends. How did you meet?"


    "Um... through a mutual friend."


    Technically, that mutual friend was Murray.


    "Is that so... He seldom makes friends with girls, you''re the first!" Geneva smiled warmly.


    Roseanne thought to herself that Geneva hadn''t seen how Corley used to change girlfriends as often as he changed shirts.


    "It''s been too long since we''ve been back, things have changed so much..." Neely suddenly reflected.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Roseanne, catching the nostalgia in his voice, began to converse about the recent transformations in Lumina City.


    Neely, listening to her speak so familiarly about Lumina City, asked, "Are you from around here?"


    Roseanne shook her head, "I grew up in Pinehollow. You know it, right? In the southern hills, with distinct seasons, mountains, and rivers..."


    She described it vividly, refreshing the once vague memories of Neely, "Ah, Pinehollow... I visited in my younger years. It might be nice to go back someday..."


    As the patriarch of the Rodriguez


    family, even though he was of


    ???


    advanced age and had handed over his businesses to professional managers, his legacy of respect still intimidated most younger family members, who hardly dared to look him in the eye, much less engage in casual conversation. Content


    Roseanne, however, showed no such hesitation. To her, these were just normal, elderly folks.


    "How old are you, dear?" Geneva shifted her attention to Roseanne.


    Roseanne answered.


    Geneva probed further, asking about her family and her job among other things. Understanding they had just met, Roseanne maintained a cautious distance in her responses, not divulging too much.


    Neely was somewhat surprised; his wife seemed more talkative today than usual...


    Sensing Roseanne''s guarded


    responses, Geneva chuckled and exined, "Your voice... it sounded so familiar, as if I''ve heard it somewhere before... that''s why asked a few extra questions Don''t mind me."


    Roseanne noticed that Geneva''s eyesight wasn''t great, her gaze unfocused, but she could probably catch some shapes and shadows. She was right. To Geneva, Roseanne was a blur, her contours visible but her features indistinct.


    Even so, listening to the young woman''s voice brought a sense of familiarity and warmth to her, as if she were talking to a family member.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    ?


    Roseanne felt a bit sheepish, realizing her guarded demeanor wasn''t as concealed as she had hoped. Nheless, she wasn''t truly embarrassed. After all, being cautious during a first meeting is perfectly reasonable.


    The elderly couple, with their wealth of experience, would surely understand this better than most.


    Indeed, Geneva patted her hand reassuringly. "My dear, especially for a lovely girl like you, being cautious is wise. It''s always better to be safe than sorry."


    "Uh-huh."


    "You mentioned my voice sounded familiar... I grew up in Pinehollow and only moved to Lumina City after graduating from high school. We probably never crossed paths before."


    "That''s true." Geneva smiled.


    Yet, for some reason, Roseanne perceived a hint of sadness and disappointment in that smile.


    Neely, eager to lighten the mood, chimed in with a smile, "Well, we hadn''t met before, but now that we have, let''s consider it fate."


    Roseanne nodded, smiling in return.


    Soon, Corley returned with water, handing a bottle to each of the elders.


    He then handed the remaining bottles, still in the bag, to Roseanne.


    "These are for your mom and dad. Your mom''s book signing is today, right? Your dad must be around too?"


    "Yes, he is." Roseanne nodded, hesitating about whether to ept the water.


    "Here, take it." Corley insisted, pressing the bag into her hands.


    "...Thank you."


    Corley looked curious. "What were you all chatting about? Seemed like a happy conversation."


    From a distance, he had seen the joy on his grandparents'' faces, a rare sight. Even his usually stern grandmother had a gentle smile.


    Seeing this, Corley paused, a sudden realization hitting him.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When was thest time he saw the elders this happy?


    Last year, when he visited them abroad, his grandmother was in the hospital, and his grandfather was


    overwhelmed with worry.


    swnovel


    Throughout his stay, he never saw a smile on his grandfather''s face.


    Corley had tried persuading them to move back to their home country, considering the Rodriguez family''s roots and businesses were there Plus,


    He climate back home was


    more suitable for their age, unlike living abroad like drifters without a home.


    Despite his efforts, they had


    remained adamant, driven by a clue that Aberdeen Rodriguez might have been taken to Europe. For that faint hope, they had traveled across


    Europe for nearly a decade. Content


    If not for Geneva''s declining health, which made it impossible to continue their search, they might never have considered returning.


    Corley had always felt helpless seeing them like this, unable to even bring a moment of happiness to their lives.


    Yet, Roseanne managed to make them smile.


    "Thank you for taking care of my grandparents."


    Roseanne waved it off. "It''s nothing. The book signing is almost over, and since you''re back, I''ll head up."


    Before leaving, she bid farewell to the elderly couple.


    Only after she entered the elevator did Neely and Geneva realize there was an author hosting a book signing on the third floor.


    Curious, Corley mentioned thetest hit mystery novel, "Seven Days," sparking their interest.


    Geneva, reminded of Aberdeen''s childhood dream of bing a renowned author, was momentarily lost in memories of her daughter''s aspirations andughter...


    She briefly entertained the thought of meeting the author upstairs, wondering if their eyes sparkled with passion just like Aberdeen''s did when talking about stories.


    However, as soon as she voiced this idea, Neely dissuaded her, mindful of her health after a long day out.


    Remembering her physical limitations, Geneva sighed, reluctantly abandoning the idea.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    ?


    On the third floor, Owen stood by the elevator, ready to head down to find someone.


    Ding-dong-


    The metallic doors opened.


    Roseanne emerged.


    "Mr. Reynolds."


    "Where have you been?"


    They spoke at the same time, but their tones werepletely different. Roseanne appeared rxed, while Owen seemed slightly impatient, with a hint of concern beneath.


    "I ran into Corley downstairs and got dyed for a bit. Here... Mr. Reynolds, have some water." Roseanne pulled a bottle from her bag and handed it


    over.


    Owen nced at the logo on the bag, which was from the imported goods store across the street. Roseanne likely hadn''t gone that far, so it could only mean...


    "Corley bought it?"


    "Yeah. I watched his grandparents while he went to the store across the street for some water. They only drink this brand."


    Owen took the bottle.


    Roseanne peeked into the event hall, "How''s it going? Is it over yet?"


    Owen shook his head: "Not yet. There''s quite a line; it might take a while."


    The earlier embarrassment was still fresh in her memory, and she wasn''t eager to go back in and get jostled again.


    But then...


    Roseanne nced at the book in Owen''s hand: "Mr. Reynolds, are you nning to queue up for an autograph?"


    "I''ll wait till the end. No need to push through the crowd."


    "Exactly!" Roseanne nodded vigorously in agreement.


    The man chuckled softly.


    Roseanne: "Mr. Reynolds, what''s so funny?"


    "Ahem!" He cleared his throat, suddenly serious, "Nothing."


    "...?" She felt like the Mr. Reynolds was fibbing, but she had no evidence!


    The book signing, initially scheduled to end at four p.m., stretched until five.


    Owen and Roseanne ended upst in line, presenting the book to Madge¡ª "Thanks for all the hard work, Mom, can I get a ''to'' signature~"


    "Thanks, Mrs. Cole."


    Madge looked up to see her daughter standing gracefully before her, with Owen by her side.


    Both of them smiled at her, filled with anticipation.


    For a moment, Madge was dazed; they looked like a perfect pair, none could be better...


    She shook her head, dismissing those unrealistic thoughts, and picked up the pen.


    For Roseanne, she wrote-


    "Through winds and waves shall some daye, to sail straight across the deep blue."


    For Owen, it was-


    "To stand atop the highest peak, and see all mountains small beneath."


    Afterwards, Owen insisted on treating them to dinner.


    Norris said, "How can we let you? It should be us inviting!"


    Owen waved the book in his hand, saying, "A special autograph from Mrs. Cole herself, surely that''s worth a meal?"


    Norris was left speechless.


    Worth it? Of course!


    Owen first asked Madge what she''d like to eat, and she said anything was fine.


    Then he turned to Norris.


    "I''m not picky, whatever Anne prefers."


    Owen''s gaze naturally fell on Roseanne.


    Roseanne thought for a moment, "...How about barbecue?"


    None of them objected.


    On the way-


    Roseanne was browsing on her phone when she suddenly eximed. Norris asked, "What''s up?"


    "That


    popr, there are 82 tables ahead of us. We might have to wait a long time if we go now..."


    ce is reallyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Madge: "Should we find another ce?"


    Roseanne "But the food there is great,


    wings. It''s supposed to be


    incially the authentic sp


    incredibly vorful."


    As for who supposedly said so... Apart from Mamie, the ultimate foodie, who else could it be?


    Roseanne: "That''s awesome!"


    A few minutes passed before she realized-


    Wasn''t this a spur-of-the-moment decision?


    How did he make a reservation?


    And out of all the barbecue ces, how did he know this was the one she wanted to try?


    Roseanne gazed at the man''s profile ahead, her thoughts adrift.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    ?


    At the restaurant, the waiter immediately guided the four of them to a private booth. Then came the fun part: ordering. Soon, the food was brought to the table. It was indeed Mamie who had highly rmended this ce, and she was right. The food was incredibly vorful, fresh, and yes, undeniably spicy.


    Midway through the meal, Roseanne excused herself to go to the restroom. When she returned, a bowl of icy dessert awaited her on the table. Owen remarked, "Something cold to help with the heat." She thanked him with a smile, feeling grateful for how kind and considerate the Mr. Reynolds was.


    After they finished eating, Owen went to pay the bill. Next to the restaurant was a lively night market, bustling with energy and excitement. Madge was eager to explore, and Norris was more than happy to apany her. Roseanne thought it would be impolite to leave without Owen, so she waited by the entrance for him.


    Before long, Owen came out, holding a paper bag. "I noticed you liked it, so I had the waiter pack some for you. Have it tonight, but don''t save any leftovers; melon doesn''t sit well overnight," he advised. "Okay," Roseanne nodded in agreement.


    "Where are Madge and Norris?" Owen inquired. She pointed towards the night market, "They went there." "Shall we join them?" he suggested. "Absolutely!" Roseanne agreed eagerly. If not for waiting on Owen, she would have already been exploring with Madge and Norris.


    They strolled side by side, theC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    streets lined with stalls offering a dizzying array of items, from food and drinks to clothes, essories and toys. Stopping at a jewelry stall, Roseanne pointed at a gray hair clip, "How much for this?" "10 dors," the vendor replied. "How can I make it stay put, especially with thicker hair?" she asked.


    Roseanne had struggled with hair clips before. Her hair was thick, and previous clips wouldn''t hold it well. This one seemedrger and sturdier, which piqued her interest. The stall ownerdemonstrated, "Gather your hair twist, then pull up. Divide your hair, slip your finger through, flip, twist, and secure. Easy, right? In under two minutes, you''ll be all set to head out."


    Roseanne watched, still unsure. As she was about to let it go, Owen had already paid for the clip. With a reassuring smile, he said, "Turn around." "Huh?" she reacted, a bit startled. "Let me help you," he chuckled. "You said you didn''t get it. I did. I''ll show you."


    "Profess¡ª" she began, feeling a mix of emotions. "Stay still, almost done," he reassured her. And just like that, the clip was securely in ce, perfectly holding her hair up.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ?


    "Alright."


    Roseanne gave her neck a little twist, followed by a shake of her head. Surprisingly, the hair clip held fast, not showing any signs of giving up its grip.


    "Hey! Your boyfriend''s got quite the knack for this, seems even better than mine!" The cheerful vendorplimented.


    Owen just smirked.


    Roseanne tried to rify, "He''s not my-"


    But the vendor didn''t let her finish-


    "In our hometown, a man brushing a woman''s hair symbolizes growing old together, hearts forever entwined. Sadly, these days, men can be such couch potatoes. Not even a simple brush through your hair, too much to ask for them. But your boyfriend here is quite something," the vendor gave Owen a nod of approval, "learns fast and has the patience, willing to get his hands dirty."


    Roseanne wanted to exin, "He''s not¡ª"


    The vendor cut her off, "Sweetie, you got yourself a keeper. Good men are hard to find these days."


    Roseanne was defeated. Why won''t anyone let her finish?


    As they walked on, Owen suddenly asked, "Got it down?" "...What?"


    "Doing up hair."


    Roseanne was speechless.


    How could she have learned without watching?


    Owen: "Want me to go over it again?"


    "No, no, that''s alright." Roseanne quickly waved it off.


    It''s not like her hair required meticulous styling. A simple clip would do.


    "You doubt my skills?"


    Roseanne gave a wry smile: "...I doubt my own."


    Owen was speechless.


    Well, if it''s going to end up a disaster either way...


    He probably shouldn''t even bother.


    They meandered down the street until they finally caught up with Madge and Norris. "Mom-"


    "Ooh, that hair clip..." Madge noticed


    her


    pster''s hairdo, her eyes


    immediately drawn to the drawn to the grey clip.


    swnoN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Looks pretty good, seems sturdy too. Where''d you buy it?"


    Roseanne pointed back towards the small stand they had visited.


    Madge gave her another look: "Did you do this yourself?"


    Roseanne: "..."


    "I knew it! You''ve never been good at doing your hair, no matter how much we tried to teach you..."


    "..." Mom, please stop.


    "Was it thedy selling the clips who did it for you?"


    Roseanne hummed in agreement, eager to move past the conversation.


    Owen remained silent throughout, standing by with a barely-there smile.


    "Owen, what''s so funny?" Norris followed his gaze, looking left and right.


    Nothing there!


    Owen touched his cheek: "Meughing?"


    "You were just now, not anymore though."


    "Maybe..." He paused for a moment, "I just thought of something funny, couldn''t help butugh."


    "Heh..." Norris nudged him, "You


    know,


    me


    Sometimes I do that too. thinking about my wife makes chuckle."


    Owen''s eyes flickered.


    Norris added, "By the way, Owen, at


    a girlfriend? Is work keeping


    as dirage howe you h y to meet girls?" "got


    too


    busy to meet girls?"


    "Want Roseanne''s mom to set you up? There are a few new teachers at our school who aren''t half bad..."


    Cough!


    Owen nearly choked. "No, that''s alright."


    "Why be formal with me?"

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    ?


    "Really, it''s fine, I..." Owen hesitated, "I have someone I like."


    "What?!" Norris''s eyes lit up instantly. "For real? Did you confess? Why aren''t you two together yet?"


    The dreaded triple question barrage.


    Owen: "..." He should have known better than to answer.


    The group parted ways at the doorstep.


    Owen turned left, unlocking his door to head inside, while the family of three moved right. Madge smiled her thanks to him¡ª


    "Owen, you''ve really outdone yourself today."


    "Mrs. Cole, you''re too kind. Getting your autographed book today was a win for me."


    That one line had Madge grinning from ear to ear.


    Roseanne went to take a shower.


    As usual, she tied her hair up and donned a shower cap to keep it dry. But reaching behind her, she felt only the hair clip, btedly realizing her hair was already done up. Staring at her reflection, she shook her head vigorously, but the clip didn''t budge.


    Wow-


    That skill was impressive.


    But why couldn''t she master it herself?


    It made no sense... Unscientific...


    Frustrating!


    After freshening up, Madge and Norris retired to their room, lying in bed with the lights on, chatting away.


    It was then that Stoner''s message came through.


    [Ms. Madge, congrattions!]


    [Seven Days hit a new sales record today, and several film studios have reached out to me, expressing interest in acquiring the adaptation rights for the book.]


    [Just got off the phone with the publisher 30 minutes ago; our first print run has sold out, and the factory is working overtime on a new batch. Also, your second royalty payment has been processed, I''ll transfer it to you shortly.]


    [I was going to call, but considering you might be resting at this hour, thought a message would be better. I could have waited till tomorrow, but I''m just too excited haha.]


    Reading the message, Madge couldn''t help but wrap her arms around her husband in sheer joy.


    Norris was taken aback, love hitting him like a tornado.


    Before she could even calm down, her phone pinged with a bank notification.


    Opening it, Madge saw an amount of over $300,000!


    Hadn''t it been just a short while since thest payment?


    Another few hundred thousand?


    And this was just from the physical book sales. ording to Stoner, there would likely be more from the adaptation rights... "Honey, we''re rich!"


    Not "I''m rich," but "we''re rich."


    In that moment, Norris felt a lump in his throat.


    "I''m sorry, Madge, I..."


    "What are you trying to say?" Madge''s smile faded. "You''re not going to get all sentimental on me now, are you? Saying you''re useless, sorry for not providing a better life for us, and all that?"


    Norris shook his head vigorously. "Would I ever? Am I that kind of guy?"


    "Then why apologize?"


    "I meant to say, sorry, but it looks like I''ll be living off you from now on, and I couldn''t be happier! Haha! If Sanford knew, he''d be green with envy, you believe me?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sanford, Norris''s coworker, a rival in gardening and hydrangea cultivation.


    Far away in Pinehollow, Sanford sneezes¡ª Is he catching a cold?


    Norris nodded like a bobblehead. "Exactly! Exactly!"


    Only fools get jealous.


    When the wife is doing well, the husband benefits too. What''s there to feel inferior about?


    Having previously mentioned


    wanting to treat York Gibson to a meal in gratitude, and with the book signing event sessfully behind her Madge quickly had Roseanne make arrangements.


    They settled on a seafood restaurant.


    Located near SKP, known for its daily limited supply and heart-stoppingly high average bill, Roseanne had to book their spot two days in advance.

 Chapter 501

    ?


    Madge had a simple rule of thumb when it came to dining out: "If you''re unsure what to order, go for the most expensive. Price might not represent everything, but at the very least, it''s a gesture of sincerity."


    And sure enough-


    When York heard the name of the restaurant, his eyebrows raised in mild surprise. But then, he quickly reasoned it out and found nothing odd about it.


    After all, this dinner was meant as a token of gratitude, so it was bound to be something special.


    Friday evening rolled around.


    York Gibson arrived ten minutes early, only to find that Roseanne Cole and her family were already there, waiting in the private dining room. Originally, Roseanne had also invited Leda Reynolds, but work had kept her busy with two consecutive days of overtime, leaving her no room to join. "Really noting? York will be there," Roseanne had teased.


    Leda rolled her eyes, huffing in feigned indignation, "So what if he is? Does that mean I have to go?"


    "But aren''t you guys dating? After dinner, he could y the knight in shining armor and drive you home."


    "Pfft, who needs his ride? I''ve got my own car! Besides, we''re just a faux couple, you know that. And here you are, poking fun at me..."


    Inside the dining room-


    York greeted them with a smile, "Mr. And Mrs. Cole, this is too kind. It was hardly any trouble at all, no need for a special dinner."


    "Oh, but we insist," Norris Cole said with a warm handshake, "Thanks to you introducing Anne to Stoner from the editorial, ''Seven Days'' became a possibility."


    Madge also nodded in agreement, her smile bright.


    The couple seemed even younger than York had imagined.


    Norris had a tall statureplemented by a schrly charm, his demeanor and speech exuding an air of refined elegance.


    As for Madge, d in a jade-green evening dress, her hair elegantly pinned up, she stood by Norris''s side with a grace and poise that belied her age.


    At first nce, you''d believe her if she said she was in her thirties or forties.


    As everyone took their seats, the mealmenced.


    Norris had brought along a fine bottle of wine, and after filling everyone''s sses, he first raised his to York-


    "As the saying goes, ''A drop of water shall be returned with a spring.'' This ss is for you, Mr. Gibson, in gratitude."


    "Please..." York quickly interjected, his tone modest, "It''s just York. No need for formalities with me."


    "Alright, York. Then I won''t argue," Norris conceded with a smile.


    "Mr. Cole, it''s I who should be toasting you..." York, well-versed in the social etiquettes of business dinners, navigated the conversation with ease.


    Once again, Norris raised his ss,


    reflecting, "As a poet once wrote, ''Grateful for your single nce, together we walk these streets.'' They say Stoner was Anne''s


    benefactor, but I believe those who connect a steed with its rider


    deserve equal praise. So, this second ss, I still toast to you..."


    The dinner was delightful, and the drinks satisfying.


    It was rare for York to find himself in such a rxed dining atmosphere.


    Norris, after the initial toasts, didn''t press further on the drinking.


    York, who had always felt a certain admiration for the culturally articte, given his own struggles with literature growing up, was especially taken aback.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After the meal and as they exited the restaurant, York reached for his car keys.


    Anticipating his offer, Roseanne waved her phone, "No need to go out of your way, we''ve already called a cab. It''ll be here shortly."


    York couldn''t help but chuckle as he


    watched them leave, the sight of the family getting into the cab and disappearing into the night leaving him with a pang of something like envy.


    "Really, what more could anyone ask for in an inw?" he sighed to himself, a tad wistfully.

 Chapter 502

    ?


    Recalling the recentmotion at Murray Sherwood Inc. caused by Millie''s mom and her troublemaker brother, it was a blessing in disguise that... Mrs. Beverley would have fainted in the restroom, right?


    York let out a disdainful tsk.


    Soon, his ride-share arrived.


    "Sir! Sir! Just a moment-"


    York was about to climb into the back seat when the restaurant manager caught up to him.


    "What is it?"


    "Well, our server found a scarf and a brooch left behind in one of the private dining rooms. Seems like ady must have forgotten them..."


    The Roseanne family had left early, and the manager, seeing York who had also dined there, immediately stopped him.


    "I''ll take it to them."


    "Thank you so much."


    York grabbed the scarf, tossing it into the back seat, nning to send it over to Roseanne with a courier service the next day.


    "Let''s go, driver."


    "Sure thing."


    Halfway there, Cliff called-


    "Dude! Why aren''t you here yet? What time is it? We''re all waiting on just you! Didn''t party too hard these past few days, did you?"


    The background noise was a mix of loud music and chatter, clearly a bar or nightclub.


    "Buzz off! Like you''re one to talk! Hold on, I''m on my way!"


    York asked for the address and directed the ride-share to that location.


    Slide Bar-


    Cliff greeted him with a p on the back and an arm around his shoulder as they walked in: "Rushed over so fast, you weren''t sneaking out of somedy''s bed, were you?"


    "As if, I was at a proper dinner, cut the crap."


    Cliff smirked, "As if I''d believe that."


    "I have a girlfriend, stop spreading rumors."


    "It''s a fake rtionship, right?" Cliff said, grinning.


    York''s smile froze, a chill shing in his eyes: "Who told you that?"


    "Leda."


    "When?"


    Cliff thought for a moment: "...Must''ve beenst weekend? I was at the tennis club and saw her getting cozy with some guy on the next court..."


    The man was showing her how to serve, their bodies practically touching.


    Cliff couldn''t just stand by.


    A bro''s cuckolding is a personal affront; it was time to act.


    He rolled up his sleeves and charged, ready to confront.


    Turns out...


    "After all that, you two were faking it, ying the field on the side, and


    almost beat up an innocent gue line?


    sw non


    l


    Cliff nudged him as they walked: "Only Mr. Gibson here knows how to y the game, finding Leda as a perfect partner to keep up appearances for the family. Why can''t find someone like that?"


    UMS


    Entering the VIP booth, York was still fuming.


    Cliff was baffled.


    Wasn''t he fine just a moment ago?


    What made him flip so suddenly?


    York wouldn''t say, just drowned his sorrows in drink after drink.


    What was up with him?


    Murray asked, "What''s gotten into him?"


    Cliff shrugged, "No clue, he just flipped all of a sudden."


    "Boring," Murray stood up, grabbing his coat, "I''m out."


    "Come on, Murray... we just got the group together, why leave now?"


    Murray nced at York, "Not interested in watching a pity party."


    As he stood, York also put down his drink and got up, "You''re right, this isme. Let''s go."


    "Wait..." Cliff looked from one to the other, "What is this, apetition? One after the other."


    Just when they had finally gathered everyone, they were leaving?N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As Murray and York headed out, Cliff was left looking at the empty booth, "Wait... you guys, hang on..."

 Chapter 503

    ?


    Stepping outside, the trio had all indulged in a bit of drinking and were now on their phones, each trying to hail a ride through an app.


    While they waited, Cliff''s craving for a smoke hit hard. He ced a cigarette between his lips and was about to light it but realized he didn''t have his lighter.


    He turned to York and asked for a light. York just nodded towards the car, "Back seat, help yourself."


    Cliff yanked the car door open and leaned inside to search.


    "Hey, got it right here..."


    He lit his cigarette and passed the lighter back to York.


    Recalling the shawl he''d seen on the back seat, Cliff couldn''t help but tease, "Since when did you start liking to get cozy in the car?"


    York looked genuinely puzzled, "Cozy? What are you talking about?"


    "What do you think? Why else would there be a shawl? And it''s something only a woman would use, especially in soft yellow. Spill the beans, whichdy friend left it behind?"


    York''s lips twitched in annoyance, "Cut the crap."


    "Oh, ying coy now? That''s not like you."


    "Shut it! That belongs to Roseanne''s mom. I was nning to return it to her tomorrow. Stop jumping to conclusions. Your mind''s filled with rubbish. You need a good cleanse."


    Cliff was taken aback, "Roseanne''s mom? How''d her stuff end up in your car?"


    Murray, who had been quietly listening, perked up at this.


    Just as York was about to exin, he caught the curious nces from Cliff and Murray, smirked, and suddenly decided to keep them guessing. "Well, there''s a reason for that..."


    Cliff pressed, "What reason?"


    "Why do you need to know? Is it any of your business?"


    Cliff retorted, "It is my business! Haven''t heard from Roseanne in ages. Last time I broke my leg and was stuck in the hospital for weeks, Roseanne even came to visit. Considering how nice she''s been to me, I should definitely keep up with her."


    "Oh, Roseanne visited you in the hospital?" York''s voice rose, intentionally loud enough for Murray to overhear while pretending to be indifferent.


    Cliff boasted, "Of course! Roseanne''s always been kind to me."


    York nodded in agreement, "Yeah, she''s


    mgood person. Even treated


    seafood feast tonight


    Sntent belongs to


    Now, Cliff was even more curious.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    swnovel get


    "Why did Roseanne treat you to dinner? Come on, spill it. Don''t keep me hanging."


    York teased, "Well, there''s definitely a reason!"


    Cliff, feeling exasperated, thought, Might as well have kept your mouth shut!


    Just then, York''s ride arrived-


    "Gotta go. Later."


    Cliff waved nonchntly.


    Murray, however, stared after York''s car until it disappeared from view.


    Why?


    Why could she be close with Corley


    Sullivan, visit Cliff in the and


    even have dinner with York and her parents?


    Yet she wouldn''t spare him a second nce?


    "...Murray? Murray?!"


    Cliff had to call out a few times before Murray snapped back to reality, "...What did you say?"


    "I was asking if you''re heading home or somewhere else?"


    Murray didn''t answer the question but suddenly asked, "Got a smoke?"


    "Yeah, sure." Cliff quickly handed one over.


    But...


    The lighter was with York now. They had no fire.


    Murray


    for a lighthe cigarette, not asking


    for a light, just rolling it between his


    fingers, his expression flickering between light and dark.


    "...Cliff, do you think I messed up?"

 Chapter 504

    ?


    "What?" Cliff was taken aback, obviously puzzled.


    "Breaking up with Roseanne, did I screw up?"


    "...Murray," Cliff looked at him with an expression that screamed volumes, "Are you just now realizing this?"


    Murray: "..."


    "Roseanne is such a catch! If I were you, I''d hold on to her for dear life, I-"


    Oops!


    Realizing he might have said too much, Cliff quickly tried to backtrack: ¡°Of course, I don''t mean that in a weird way, haha. Just hypothetically, if I were in your shoes, I''d make sure to never let Roseanne go."


    A great woman isn''t just hanging around on every street corner, you know?


    Once you let go, there''s bound to be a line of guys waiting to swoop in!


    "Honestly, at your birthday party, Roseanne came all cheerful to celebrate with you, and then you decide to break up with her in front of everyone. I was shocked!"


    ¡°York felt the same! Afterward, he whispered to me that you were bound to mess things up for yourself."


    But it happened sooner than anyone thought.


    I thought you two would go back and forth for a bit more, considering how long you''ve been together. But Roseanne was serious this time... "Murray, I get where you''reing from, but Roseanne now..."


    ¡°I know I messed up, and I''ve admitted my mistakes,¡± Murray said, staring down, the cigarette in his hand being crushed tighter, ¡°but she still won''t forgive me..."


    "Cliff, what do I do to win her back?"


    That question really stumped Cliff.


    He knew that with Roseanne''s personality, winning her back was a long shot.


    But how could he say that?


    Seeing Murray so downcast, Cliff felt uneasy-


    "Murray, there are plenty of great women out there. Why not look ahead? You might find a new surprise, who knows?"


    Murray chuckled faintly, the cigarette now crumpled in his palm, with bits of tobo starting to fall out: "Yeah, there are plenty of great women. But there''s only one Roseanne."


    Cliff was speechless.


    If only you knew what you had when you had it.


    "Who ordered the rideshare? License ending in 5593-"


    "That''s me! I did!" Cliff quickly spoke up, "Murray, I should head out then, you...¡±


    He paused, "Try to move on."


    Cliff got into the car and left.


    Murray stood there, his gaze lowered.


    The warm yellow light that fell upon him somehow felt chillingly cold.


    The next day was clear.


    The sun was gentle, and the breeze was mild.


    This time, Norris wanted to explore somewhere different.


    "...how about the Rodriguez Mansion then!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The Rodriguez Mansion, rumored been a private estate


    have belo


    to a family with the nee


    name Rodriguez.


    el:


    Originally a summer retreat for ancient kings, it waster gifted to a trusted confidant, then to the confidant''s daughter as part of her dowry.


    Qu


    After several changes of hands, it was bought by the wealthy salt merchant Hamilton Rodriguez, and renamed "Rodriguez Mansion."


    Before the wars, Hamilton would often bring his family and rtives to spend the summers there. "...and then?" Madge listened with keen interest, her eyes asionally reflecting deep thought.


    "That''s it." Roseanne was already standing in front of thest disy.


    This panel recounted the entire history of the Rodriguez Mansion.


    From ancient to modern times, every period of change and ownership was detailed.


    It even listed the names of each generation of owners.


    Madge: ¡°Does it say who the most recent owner is?"

 Chapter 505

    ?


    Roseanne scanned the area once more, shaking her head, "Nothing."


    Madge walked over, joining her daughter in front of the disy board, "It says here that after the economic reforms, the Rodriguez Mansion was returned to the descendants of the Rodriguez family. If it was returned, then this ce should be private, right?¡±


    If it''s private, then why open it to all tourists for free, as if it were a charitable act?


    Odd, indeed!


    But Madge didn''t ponder further; the family of three continued towards the east side door.


    It''s hard not to mention how vast the garden was; it took them a good ten minutes to reach the next pavilion.


    Beside the pavilion, there was a small bamboo grove, with cobblestone paths stretching into the depths of the bamboo.


    It had a serene, almost magical quality to it.


    When the wind blew, the bamboo leaves rustled, seemingly carrying the scent of the bamboo.


    As the family followed the signs, Norris couldn''t help but capture the beauty with his camera, marveling, "It''s just so beautiful!"


    The family passed through a small courtyard and after a narrow gate, they were met with an expansive view, ending at a majestic mansion.


    Its grandeur was evident in its ornate carvings and dignified atmosphere.


    A sign hung in the middle, proiming it the "Main House"!


    Entry was restricted to the exterior for visitors.


    Madge slowly approached, stopping at the yellow line, suddenly flooded with fragmented memories.


    They were too fleeting to grasp!


    She looked around, bewildered, the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu growing stronger.


    She felt as if...she had been here before?


    Roseanne, still admiring the scenery, noticed her mother''s puzzled expression.


    "Mom?" she called out, "What''s wrong?"


    Norris also looked over, asking, "Is it too hot for you? Do you want to take a break?¡±


    Madge smiled and shook her head. lightly, "No, it''s just...this ce is beautiful. Living here must


    comfortable." Content be beset


    to


    Roseanne responded with a smile, "People did live here once. The previous owners lived here with their family. Back then, the garden wasn''t public; it was private property, off limits to outsiders."


    As they moved on, Roseanne noticed many of the buildings bore signs of habitation.


    Several times, she found doodles


    on


    pirs and railings, the naive strokes


    bearing the marks of time, left


    some cheerful little girl or a mischievous little boy. Cont belongs to


    But soon, Roseanne''s smile faded when they didn''t take the same path back but chose a different route and ended up- Utterly lost.


    The rock gardens and courtyards seemed identical, and the bamboo groves and pavilions were too simr.


    And there were no more signs!


    "Mom... I think we took a wrong turn..."


    "Did we? No, I remember this is the way out..."


    Wait!N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I remember?


    The words slipped out before she could think.


    Madge froze.


    She had never been here before, so why did she remember?


    Roseanne, however, didn''t catch her mother''s slip of the tongue, focused only on finding their way out.


    Madge took the lead, navigating through twists and turns until, miraculously, they arrived at a small gate. Exiting the gate, they found themselves on the main street!


    They had...just walked out?


    Roseanne''s look towards Madge was a mix of awe and suspicion, "Mom...?"

 Chapter 506

    ?


    You know, Madge was a notorious for her terrible sense of direction.


    It wasn''t just therge parks that confused her; sometimes, she''d get lost in streets she''d never visited before.


    "Mom, how do you find your way around?"


    Madge seemed stumped for a moment. "I... I don''t really know. I just get this gut feeling about where to go, and I figure, why not give it a shot? And before I know it, I''ve found my way..."


    Norris chuckled, "Trust the wife, and you''ll never stray, huh!"


    Both daughter and father took it as a stroke of luck that Madge had stumbled upon the right path.


    But Madge couldn''t help but nce back at the beautifully manicured garden and the hidden gate...


    It was as if shadows of memories lingered in her mind.


    Meanwhile, in the same garden.


    Corley was revisiting the ce with his grandparents after many years.


    It had been over a decade, and the elders were nostalgic as they saw that the main house remained unchanged.


    ¡°When we handed over the garden, our only request was that they keep the main house as it was. If Aberdeen ever came back, how heartbroken would she be to see everything changed?"


    Geneva squinted, trying to remember every detail of the ce where they had lived for so many years, the images of a young Aberdeen ying around the garden shing in her mind.


    "Aberdeen watching the fish, picking maple leaves, brewing cider, who''s going to drink it?"


    "For daddy, hee-hee-"


    Their daughter''sughter seemed to echo in their ears, and the memories felt as fresh as yesterday.


    "Old man, after all these years, I still feel like our daughter is always with us..." She caressed the engravings on the pir. "Look, the drawings Aberdeen made are still here, unchanged."


    If only she could go back in time.


    Given another chance, she would never let her daughter out of her sight!


    Aberdeen, where are you? Are you doing okay? Mommy misses you...


    Seeing her turn away to hide her tears, Neely Rodriguez felt both anger and sorrow, his own grief no less than his wife''s, yet he tried to keep a stern voice: "Do you want to go blind? Didn''t we agree no@rying before we came?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Corley, seeing this, gently supported his grandmother, soothingly saying, "Grandma, your eyes were just starting to get better. If you cry now, all that progress will be lost."


    "If Auntie saw you like this, she''d be worried and sad too."


    When Aberdeen went missing, Geneva cried day and night, damaging her eyes in the process.


    Despite constant treatments,


    consulting doctors both


    domestically and abroad, and trying every medication avable, nothing significantly helped. Her eyes would show temporary improvement only to regress again.


    They even consulted renowned herbalists, who prescribed various concoctions. However,


    1


    acknowledging the limitations of such treatments, an old doctor. advised, "Emotional healing is what''s needed most. The best medicine can''t help if the patient keeps crying. The damage to the eyes is just a symptom; the real issue is deeper."


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won''t cry," Geneva wiped her tears, taking a deep breath.


    Corley was right; if her eyes failed her when her daughter returned, what would she do?


    The grandfather smiled, remembering the past, "That''s right, do you remember how, when Madge used to cry, you''d immediately get teary-eyed too, and that would only make her cry harder?"


    "Remember? How could I forget? And you were always so strict with her, always ready to critique and instruct."


    After searching for so many years, people around them subtly suggested the elderly couple give up hope, hinting at the bleak oue usually expected after someone has been missing for so long.

 Chapter 507

    ?


    Besides, Aberdeen had been twenty-two when he vanished. Even if he was coerced at the time, after more than two decades, if he were still alive, he''d surely have found a way to reach out to his parents.


    But there hadn''t been a single call, not even a note.


    Yet, the elderly couple wouldn''t listen; they refused to give up hope.


    At an age when they should be enjoying their twilight years, they were instead tirelessly searching in a foreignnd.


    Corley felt a pang of sympathy, but said, "Come on, let''s go check out the backyard."


    "Oh yes, yes! Aberdeen loved the swing set and the wisteria back there..."


    Supporting the olddy, Corley walked towards the yard. Midway, his phone rang.


    He nced at the screen, quickly recognizing the caller ID, and discreetly pocketed the phone to prevent the olddy from seeing.


    "Grandma, I need to take this call outside."


    "Okay."


    Once out of the main house, Corley answered the call-


    "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Why did it take you so long to answer?" Kathleen Rodriguez''s voice was tinged with impatience, clearly having waited for a while. "Where are you?"


    Corley ignored her irritation and replied calmly, "Was busy. I''m out and about."


    "Busy with what? And who are you with?"


    Corley frowned, "Mom, I''m not a criminal, you don''t need to interrogate me."


    "You think you''re the criminal? Ha-" Kathleen''s voice sharply rose, "Got it backwards, haven''t you? I''m the criminal here, so everyone''s keeping their distance from me, treating me like what?!"


    "Mom, why would you say that?"


    "I''m asking you, why didn''t you tell me your grandparents went back home?"


    Corley fell silent.


    "I knew it, you did it on purpose!"


    "Mom..." He sounded exasperated.


    "You''re with them right now, aren''t


    I


    you? I


    the beady went to the old house,


    butler told me you picked them


    up. Trying to fool me?"


    W


    "


    "Where are you now? I''ming over."


    Corley''s expression hardened, "Mom, calm down. Grandma''s not in a good state right now, it''s better if youe some other time."


    Kathleen fired back, "What does that mean? Because the olddy''s upset, I can''te? Are you saying she''d get worse seeing me?! I''m her daughter, I can''t understand why everyone''s treating me like I''m the gue!"


    S


    Over the years, the grandparents had preferred calling Corley overmunicating with her.


    Even on the rare asions she took the initiative to call, they always found reasons and excuses to hurry her off the phone.


    Corley replied, "You know why, do I really need to spell it out for you?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Go on then! I want to hear what you''ve been keeping bottled up,y it on me!"


    Corley clenched his teeth, his jaw tensing.


    "Mom, I don''t want to argue." His patience wearing thin.


    But the other end persisted, "No! We need to clear the air today¡ªI''m your mother, not your enemy!"


    "Alright," Corley took a deep breath, enunciating each word, "Because of what happened back then, Grandma already harbors resentment towards you. You showing up now will only upset her further, making her even more agitated. The doctors have issued their final warning; Grandma can''t handle any more stress. Or why do you think Grandpa insisted on taking her back home? You think it was to see you or me?!"


    Kathleen opened her mouth to retort but found herself speechless.


    Corley quietly ended the call and went back inside.


    "Corley, who was that?"


    "Just some business stuff, it''s handled now."


    "That''s good."

 Chapter 508

    ?


    Kathleen stared at the disconnected call, frustration boiling over as she knocked the tray in front of her to the floor.


    The freshly made chicken soup spilled over, the porcin bowl shattering on the ground with a crisp sound.


    "Ma''am..." The servants collectively trembled.


    "Out! Get out all of you-" Kathleen pointed towards the door, her usually well-maintained face unusually twisted in anger.


    The servants filed out in silence.


    Kathleen stumbled back, copsing onto the couch as her chest heaved dramatically.


    Over the years, she had been trying to mend the strained rtionship with her inws.


    The old man was manageable, gradually moving from initial cold me to a calm eptance. Although he wasn''t as close as before, it was bearable. But the olddy...


    Though she never said it aloud, her heart was filled with me, never showing Kathleen a shred of kindness.


    "Sir''s back..."


    The butler''s voice came from outside, followed by footsteps approaching.


    Teague Sullivan stepped through the front door, only to be greeted by the mess. His expression unchanged, he nced at Kathleen''s still furious figure on the couch.


    Without a word, he headed upstairs.


    Seeing him ignore her, Kathleen couldn''t help but stand up, "Aren''t you going to ask why I''m upset?"


    Teague turned around, leisurely unbuttoning his cuffs, disinterestedly replying, "As long as you''re happy."


    It can be reced if broken, and the floor can be cleaned if dirty.


    Always like this!


    He was always like this...


    "Teague, I''m your wife! Can''t you at least care about how I feel?!"


    He raised an eyebrow, "Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed today?"


    "


    "We''ve been doing this for years, what''s gotten into you now?"


    Kathleen: "..."


    "


    "By the way, I''ve got ns tonight, won''t be home for dinner." Saying so, he prepared to go upstairs to change.


    Kathleen followed him, "I only found out today from someone else that my parents have been back in the country for a week now, and your son, knowing full well, deliberately kept it from me!"


    Had she not overheard it, she would still be in the dark.


    Recalling how these two always sided together, Kathleen paused, venturing, "...Did you know about this?"


    Teague nonchntly admitted, "Knew about it. Even had dinner with mom and dad a couple of days ago."


    Kathleen''s simmering anger red anew, shooting straight to her head, "You knew my parents were back in the country?!"


    Teague: "What''s the issue?"


    "You knew they were back and didn''t tell me?! You all knew, and I was the only one left out. What am I to you?! I''m less than a servant in our own home!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Teague frowned, seemingly not understanding her outrage.


    "First off, no one knew you didn''t know about your parents being back; secondly, as you said, even the servants knew, yet you didn''t? Have you ever thought about why that might be?"


    Why!


    Always why!


    It was always her fault!


    Kathleen erupted-


    "Are you trying to say that my parents hate me, that it''s all my fault, that I deserved it?!"


    "You two, my husband and my son, neither of you stands by me, thinks for me."


    "My parents, yet you deliberately leave me out, going to dine with them alone. Do you think that''s appropriate, Teague?!"


    He watched her hysterics calmly, his eyes devoid of any turmoil, "They''re your parents, but they''re also my inws. What''s wrong with me dining with them?"


    "Inws? Right, because no matter which daughter you married, they would still be your inws, wouldn''t they?"


    Teague''s brows furrowed, "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "Is it that you don''t understand, or you''re pretending not to? Isn''t it


    true? You''re so good to my parents,


    making time to visit them abroad making


    every year, yet you never take me with you."


    She spoke deliberately, "Teague, whose filial piety are you demonstrating?!"


    His face emotionless, he finally spoke, "Why I don''t take you, don''t you know the reason?"

 Chapter 509

    ?


    "Heh... I know, you all me me - Mom, Dad, and you! You all think that because Aberdeen and I went out, and she disappeared while I came back, I should carry the me, right?"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You''d rather I hadn''te back at all, wished I''d died with her!"


    "Shut up¡ª" Teague''s expression turned icy in an instant, his gaze sharply intimidating, "Say ''dead'' one more time, I dare you!"


    "Ha... Twenty-eight years, and you really think she''s still alive? Grandpa and Grandma refusing to give up doesn''t surprise me; Aberdeen was their darling. At their age, how could they live without hope?"


    "But what I didn''t seeing, Teague is that you''re still hung up on her!"


    "We''ve been married for over two decades, our son is nearly ready to start his own family, and yet, you''re still fixated on her? Haha¡ª Isn''t thatughable? Disgusting?!"


    Smack-


    Teague''s hand moved swiftly, leaving no chance for Kathleen to dodge.


    His veins bulged, his entire being radiated a chilling aura, and his eyes were merciless.


    "This is thest time I''m warning you, if you can''t speak kindly, then keep your mouth shut."


    Having said that, he didn''t even bother changing his clothes before storming out.


    Kathleen yelled after his retreating figure, "Teague, you heartless-"


    Why?


    Why, after more than twenty years, does Aberdeen''s disappearance still haunt people?


    Mom and Dad feel that way, so does Teague.


    Is it simply because she was their biological child, and I was adopted?!


    ...


    Meanwhile, Corley followed the elders through the yard and out a small gate.


    They ended up directly on the street.


    Corley was surprised, "I''ve been here so many times, and I never knew about this gate!"


    Neely chuckled, "Your aunt used to sneak out from here, thinking we didn''t know. But we knew all along; we just never exposed her!"


    The gate, hidden deep within a thicket of bamboo and obscured by thick banana leaves, was well concealed.


    Hearing this, Geneva''s lips curled into a slow smile, reminiscing about the past.


    The old man looked down the long alley, noting little difference from his memories. It was still as narrow and long, with the sky visible only as a strip bordered by walls, where blue and white intertwined.


    "Everything else might have changed a bit, but this ce hasn''t changed at all."


    Corley said, "I bought the three


    streets near the garden with my dad,


    with no ns for further


    development. It''s nice to keep things


    as they are."


    If a familiar face were to return, they wouldn''t find it difficult to recognize the ce.


    Geneva was touched, "Your father has been thoughtful over the years."


    Corley suggested, "Although this area hasn''t changed, the street ahead has transformed a lot. Since we''re here, why don''t I take you for a walk?" The elders naturally agreed.


    Arriving at a snack street, they saw a long queue outside a pastry shop.


    Geneva squinted, trying to get a better look, "Is this... Sweet Whisk?"


    "Right! An old establishment, it''s been here all these years without moving, even bing a social media hotspot."


    "Aberdeen loved their lemon poppy seed cakes!"


    Corley said, "You two take a seat here; I''ll queue up..."


    They found seats in a nearby tea house, which offered water and chairs for resting visitors.


    After walking around for so long, both the old man and the olddy were a bit tired and epted the offer without hesitation.


    Corley, standing at the end of the queue, estimated it would take about ten minutes to reach the front.


    "Corley?"


    The next moment, he heard a familiar voice.


    Looking up, he saw Roseanne


    waving at him from the front of the


    queue, It is you! I thought I was mistaken. What''s this, the CEO


    himself queuing up for pastry?"


    Corley smiled, "What brings you here?"


    UMS


    "Just taking my parents out for a stroll around Rodriguez Mansion." "Where are your parents?" Corley looked around but didn''t see Madge and Norris. "They got tired and went to the tea house next door to rest. I''m queuing up for them." Because Madge had a craving for lemon poppy seed cakes.

 Chapter 510

    ?


    As Madge passed by the quaint little shop, she abruptly stopped and announced, "You know, I''m really in the mood for some lemon bars."


    Roseanne nced around, noting the shop''s aged appearance and outdated decor. No shy signs or promotions in sight; you had to get up close to even see the list of sweets they offered.


    And there they were - lemon bars!


    How did mom know they sold lemon bars just by standing outside the shop? Especially since they were the shop''s specialty.


    Madge shrugged, "I don''t know. Just had a feeling they''d have them, and that they''d be delicious."


    Norris chimed in, "Haven''t you realized by now your mom has a nose for these things? She can sniff out good food a mile away."


    "I guess..." Roseanne didn''t dwell on it, impressed by her mom''s intuition.


    Corley, who had just walked up, said, "Funny, I''m here for lemon bars too."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "For yourself?"


    He shook his head, "No, for my grandma."


    "Grandma? Is she here too?" Roseanne scanned the area but saw no sign of her.


    "She got tired, decided to rest at the coffee shop. We should introduce our folks to each otherter. Last time at the bookstore, grandma wanted to check out the book signing upstairs but couldn''t make it and had to head home."


    "Sure," Roseanne replied with a smile.


    Since they were both buying lemon bars, Roseanne, who was first in line, bought two portions, handing one to Corley.


    He asked, "How much? I''ll transfer the money to you."


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s my treat for grandma. You gave me a bottle of waterst time, and I didn''t pay you for it, right?" Corleyughed in agreement.


    "Let''s go," Roseanne said, looking back at him as he stood there with a goofy smile.


    Entering the coffee shop, they immediately spotted the elderly couple enjoying their tea by the window.


    Roseanne greeted them eagerly.


    The grandmother was surprised and delighted to see her, her tired face instantly lighting up with a smile.


    "...Grandma, Roseanne got you some lemon bars too."


    Geneva said, "I thought you were going to queue? Why did you let this youngdy buy them?"


    Before Corley could exin, Roseanne did, "I was in line first, so I just got them together."


    "Oh, I see... What a kind girl, thank you..."


    The grandmother reached out for Roseanne''s hand, holding it gently, then asked softly, "You''re such a kind-hearted girl, you must be very beautiful too. My eyes aren''t what they used to be, I can''t see well... May I touch your face?"


    Roseanne, touched by her request, smiled, "Of course! Go ahead."


    She couldn''t bear to refuse the elderly woman''s gentle demeanor.


    As she guided the grandmother''s hand to her cheek, Norris''s voice suddenly echoed from upstairs -


    "Anne!"


    He and Madge had wandered up the second floor and saw their daughter and Corley entering,


    heading straight for the vel.ne


    couple.


    Norris and Madge couldn''t see the couple''s faces from their angle.


    His call made Roseanne pause, and Corley, Neely, and Geneva


    ively looked towards the source of the voice. Content belongs


    to


    Norris waved at them with a smile, then noticed Madge heading downstairs.


    "Hey, wait up, honey! Why the rush?"


    "I want my lemon bar, hurry up."


    "Coming,ing..."


    Roseanne exined, "That was my dad."


    She continued to introduce her parents to the elderly couple with a smile.


    "My mom you probably missed, but they''re on their way here. I''ll introduce you properly in a bit."


    "Sounds good."

 Chapter 511

    ?


    Roseanne chimed in, "Would you like to try some lemon squares? I can grab one for you?"


    Just as the elderlydy was about to respond, Corley''s phone rang.


    Whatever was said on the other end immediately darkened his expression. "Alright, I understand. Keep things under control, I''ll be there as soon as I can..." he said before hanging up.


    He then turned to Roseanne, apologetically, "I''m really sorry, there''s an emergency at work, I have to go."


    After saying this, he faced the elderly couple, "Grandma, Grandpa, let me take you home first. We can go out another day when I''m free, okay?"


    "That''s fine. But we haven''t seen Roseanne''s parents yet..." the elder trailed off.


    Roseanne quickly interjected, "It''s okay, you have urgent matters to attend to. We can always meet another time."


    "Alright."


    By the time Madge and Norris joined them, Corley was already escorting the elders out of the caf¨¦ and into his car, speeding off.


    Madge peered outside and questioned, "Who were those two elderly folks?"


    "They''re Corley''s grandparents. We met them by chance at the book signing the other day, and it''s such a coincidence to bump into them again today."


    Madge didn''t suspect a thing, "What a small world. Are you tired of walking? Do you want to head home?"


    "Let''s hang around a bit longer, we haven''t even reached the end of this street," Roseanne yfully tugged at Madge''s arm.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Madge chuckled, "Alright, let''s keep exploring."


    In the car-


    Corley was steering with one hand and talking to his assistant on the phone with the other, "...do as I said, calm everyone down first, we''ll handle the rest when I get there."


    Neely spoke up, "Is it urgent? If you''re pressed for time, you can drop us off here, and your grandma and I can take a cab home."


    "It''s not urgent, my team is handling it."


    "That''s good to hear."


    After a moment of silence, filled with


    hesitation, Corley ventured,


    net


    "Grandpa, do you have any ns while you''re back in the country? How long are you nning to stay? | know a couple of good doctors; I can arrange for them to give Grandma a check-up, what do you think?"


    Neely responded, "You can arrange that."


    "There''s another thing," Corley cautiously began, "Mom has been missing you guys a lot. She''s been worried about Grandma''s eyes and has always told me to keep an eye out for good doctors. You''re back now, and she doesn''t know yet. Maybe... we could all have dinner together? It''s still family, after all."


    Corley wanted to smooth things over between his mother and grandparents, despite not wanting to upset his grandmother. He thought it might be worth trying to mend their rtionship.


    However, the moment he mentioned it, the car''s atmosphere turned icy.


    Neely frowned, remaining silent.


    Geneva didn''t bother to hide her disdain, bluntly stating, ¡°I''m not feeling well, it''s not convenient for me to entertain guests. I appreciate her concern though."


    To them, Kathleen was merely a guest.


    Out of consideration for Corley, the grandmother didn''t outright reject the idea, but her stance was clear. Corley knew better than to push further and dropped the subject.


    The car fell into a brief silence.


    Recalling something his assistant


    had mentioned that morning, Corley brought up,.¡°Years ago, we signed ten-year Contract with the


    government to keep the Rodriguez Mansion open to the public for free. That contract is about to expire. Should we renew it?"


    The Rodriguez Mansion was a Rodriguez family private property, originally opened to the public for free but not given away or surrendered.


    Thus, the government only had stewardship, not ownership.


    Neely''s cloudy eyes dimmed further, he sighed, ¡°Let''s renew it, sign for another ten years."


    If Aberdeen ever returned, at least he''d find something familiar waiting for him.

 Chapter 512

    ?


    After wandering through the park and indulging in some lemon bars, Madge was in high spirits.


    The following day, the couple made their way back to Pinehollow.


    Roseanne dropped them off at the train station.


    Stoner, upon receiving the news, hurried over.


    "Ms. Madge, these are letters from your fans that arrived at the publishing house. I was asked to hand them over to you."


    Madge was pleasantly surprised; it was her first time receiving fan mail.


    And there was quite a lot of it, a whole bundle.


    ...


    Back home, Roseanne took advantage of the sunny weather to wash the bed linens from two rooms.


    By the end of October, the sweltering heat of summer gradually faded, giving way to the cool breeze of fall.


    She reorganized her wardrobe, moving summer clothes to the back and bringing autumn outfits to the front for easy ess.


    By the time she finished, it was already two in the afternoon, and she hadn''t had lunch yet.


    All that was left in the fridge were two tomatoes.


    Sighing in resignation, Roseanne changed her shoes and headed out, realizing a trip to the supermarket was inevitable. "Heading out now?" she bumped into Owen Reynolds, who wasing upstairs as she was going down.


    "Yup," Roseanne nodded, "I need to pick up some groceries. Ran out of food at home."


    "Perfect, I''ll join you."


    Owen immediately turned around to apany her downstairs.


    "What do you need to buy, Professor?"


    Owen skillfully dodged the question, simply asking, "Which supermarket?"


    There were three nearby.


    All within close distance.


    Roseanne picked one and asked if it was okay with him.


    The question from before naturally fell by the wayside.


    Owen replied, "Any works for me."


    In a few minutes, they entered the supermarket.


    This was the charm of living in an old city block; everything was convenient, and the amenities were more than sufficient.


    Aside from theck of an elevator


    and slightly less appealingmunity environment, it really had everything one could wish for!


    Swne


    Roseanne led the way with Owen pushing the shopping cart right behind her.


    He stopped when she stopped.


    The distance between them always


    n


    remained at a half step, making them appear no different from any old couple doing their grocery shopping together.


    Approaching the seafood section, they found it was crab season.


    Roseanne wasn''t a fan of spicy or garlic crabs, finding them too messy to eat, but she loved crab cakes.


    "Miss, the crabs are especially fresh today, would you like some?"


    Roseanne nodded, "Could you give me a bag, please?"


    "Sure thing."


    As she bent over to pick out the crabs, her hair slipped forward, nearly dipping into the water.


    Roseanne quickly stood up, intending to tie her hair with a hair tie, but realized she''d forgotten to bring one. Sighing, she then remembered the grey hair clip in her bag from the night market stall they visited yesterday. She casually gathered her hair, twisted it up, and secured it with the clip.


    Although it was a bit loose andcked any particr style, at least her hair wasn''t falling over her face anymore. Roseanne happily grabbed the bag and went back to picking crabs.


    But her happinesssted all but five seconds¡ª


    Her hair came loose again.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Owen sighed, removed the clip, and said, "Stand still."


    Roseanne instinctivelyplied.


    With practiced ease, he gathered her


    hair, twisted it up, and secured it


    with the clip in less than thirty


    swne


    elne


    seconds, neatly containing her locks. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Roseanne moved her neck around; her hair felt secure, and the clip held tight.


    "Professor, have you done this before?" she asked in a low voice.


    Owen replied, "This is the second time. Yesterday was the first."


    Roseanne couldn''t help but feel a bit deted.


    Soon, they had chosen the crabs, and Owen took them to be weighed.


    Roseanne also bought a few pounds of flour, handing them over to Owen.


    He took them with ease.


    Their cooperation was seamlessly in sync.

 Chapter 513

    ?


    After weighing their purchases, Owen and Roseanne continued their shopping spree, filling their cart with vegetables, meats, and eggs.


    As they passed through the household goods section, Owen stopped and asked, "Need anything here?"


    Roseanne remembered they were running low on shower gel andundry detergent: "Yeah, actually."


    While Roseanne was picking out shower gel, Owen too was busy adding items to the cart: towels, slippers, hooks...


    Before long, their cart was overflowing, practically a small mountain of goods.


    When it came time to pay, Owen insisted on covering the bill. Roseanne didn''t argue but asked him to keep the receipt so they could settle upter.


    Owen nodded and suggested she wait outside the crowded checkout area: "It''s too packed here."


    "Okay," Roseanne agreed, stepping out through the expressne without purchases.


    Soon after, Owen emerged, his armsden with threerge bags.


    Roseanne reached out to help, but he stepped back, "No need, I''ve got this."


    "But it''s so much..."


    One bag was filled with groceries, while the other two contained their household purchases, neatly divided.


    "Are you sure I can''t carry anything?" Roseanne asked again.


    "No, it''s fine."


    Indeed, Owen seemed to have no trouble climbing seven flights of stairs with the bags, not even out of breath. Roseanne took her two bags and ced them by the door, then asked Owen for the shopping receipt.


    "Cough¡ª" Owen hesitated, "It wasn''t that much, no need to pay me back."


    "But how can that be? Is the receipt in one of the bags? I didn''t see it in mine, can I check yours?"


    He recoiled as if shocked, hastily moving back to keep her from seeing his shopping bag.


    Roseanne was puzzled.


    "...It''s not in there. I''ll calcte itter and send you the amount on Venmo. You can pay me back then."


    "That works," Roseanne nodded.


    But still...


    What was he hiding?


    Why did he seem so reluctant to let her see his shopping bag?


    The question flickered through her mind, but Roseanne didn''t dwell on it.


    She moved on to prepare dinner, feeling quite hungry.


    She whipped up a simple bowl of


    noodles for herself, topped with


    fried egg, a few slices of ham, and


    some greens.


    It looked and tasted delicious.


    After finishing her meal and resting for a bit on the sofa, she rolled up her sleeves and got back to the kitchen.


    Kneading dough, letting it rise, preparing crab filling...


    Two hourster, steaming, plump crab rolls were ready, filling four pots. Counting them, Roseanne realized she had made over thirty, enough tost a while.


    Meanwhile, Owen let out a sigh of relief as he entered his apartment.


    ncing at the shopping bag, he felt almost like a thief, although he hadn''t stolen anything.


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, he started unloading his purchases: towels, slippers, hooks...


    But those weren''t what mattered most.


    He had primarily gone shopping for-


    Underwear.


    That was why he was so anxious about Roseanne touching the shopping bag.


    Perhaps it was the innate embarrassment in front of the opposite sex, or simply bashfulness, or even guilt.


    Whatever the reason, he had frozen when Roseanne reached out.


    Thankfully, he reacted quickly enough.


    Sitting on the sofa, Owen sent Roseanne a message:


    [The total was $542. Mine came to $263, so you owe me $279.]


    Roseanneving with her phone a


    who was multitaskingC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ween


    for the next batch of


    replied instantly:


    [That little? Didn''t seem like you bought much.]


    [Towels, slippers, underwear, hooks, dish soap, that''s it, right?]


    All that for over two hundred?


    Owen: !

 Chapter 514

    ?


    Roseanne wasn''t sure if it was too much or too little.


    Was it because Owen Reynolds hadn''t texted her back?


    After all the dinner rolls were baked, Roseanne picked out 10 of the best ones, tucked them into a Ziploc bag, nning to drop them off at Owen Reynolds'' ce.


    But after knocking for half a minute, the door remained closed.


    She pulled out her phone, typing-


    ¡¾Professor, are you home?¡¿


    This time, Owen Reynolds replied quickly:


    ¡¾Came to theb¡¿


    Roseanne: ¡¾I baked some crab-stuffed dinner rolls, saved you ten. Can you pick them up when you get back tonight?¡¿


    Owen Reynolds wanted to reply "No, thank you," but halfway through typing, he thought better of it. It seemed too cold, too dismissive, especially considering the girl had gone to the effort of baking and offering to bring them over...


    It seemed rude.


    And...


    It made him feel oddly guilty.


    ¡¾Alright.¡¿


    Roseanne put away her phone and went home.


    After cleaning up the kitchen and barely sitting down without even a sip of water, Leda''s call came through-


    "Girl! Where are my crab-stuffed rolls, are they ready?!"


    "They''re ready, baked dozens of them. That should satisfy your craving, you glutton!"


    Leda stepped out of herpany''s elevator, her heels clicking fiercely on the floor, almost wishing she could sprout wings and fly straight to Roseanne''s ce.


    After pulling an all-nighter for a week, her project had finally wrapped up!


    She couldn''t wait to leave the office a second longer.


    "Shut up! You''re the one who''s always hungry! I''ll be there soon~" Leda cooed, her voice dripping with mock annoyance and excitement. Ending the call, she pocketed her phone, then abruptly stopped-N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "York?"


    There he was, standing not too far away, hands in his pockets, scowling as if the world owed him millions.


    "What are you doing here?" Leda raised an eyebrow as she approached him.


    As the distance between them closed, his expression seemed even darker than she had anticipated.


    "What, am I disturbing your little flirt session?" York snorted sarcastically, imitating her, "Shut up~"


    Leda''s smile twitched: "Did you take your meds today?"


    "I don''t need meds to not be as desperate as you, missy-" Leda: "..."


    "Aw, in a hurry, are we? Since someone''s waiting for you, right? Go on then, I''ll step aside. Oh, and


    maybe take off those heels, you''ll move faster barefoot, really.


    Leda: "..." Where''s my knife?!


    O.UMS


    York: "I drove here. Need a ride? Don''t worry, it''s on the house."


    "York, are you sick or something? Didn''t you say you''d move? Get out of my way, you''re wasting my time!"


    Her crab-stuffed rolls were getting cold!


    "Heh, then I''m not moving-" He deliberately stepped closer, grinning broadly.


    Leda pushed him away without hesitation, "I''m warning you, don''t mess with me, or else¡ª"


    "Or what?"


    "I''ll kick you so hard you''ll lose your third leg!"


    York''s eyes went wide, his legs mped together, utterly shocked, "You... Are you even a woman?! How can you say something like that?!"


    "What''s that got to do with being a woman? Since when can''t we speak our minds, regardless of gender?"


    "..." He was at a loss for words.


    Leda was growing impatient: "Move, I''ve got urgent matters to attend to!"


    "Rushing off to see which little pup, huh?"


    "Not... York, what''s gotten into you today? Why are you being so relentless? Enough already?!"


    "You''re mad? I''ve been messaging


    you for days, no replies. I call, and you don''t pick up! And here you are, acting all high and mighty! Tell me, which partner behaves like this, so irresponsible?"


    Hearing this, Leda was even more exasperated-


    "Those are messages? ''What are you doing? Have you eaten? Did you sleep?'' And then you send those ridiculous stickers, picking your nose, eating crap... How am I


    supposed to respond to


    swne


    "


    "Please, I''ve been swamped, working overtime for a week. I don''t have time for your nonsense today; I need to eat and rest!"

 Chapter 515

    ?


    York blurted out, "Let me take you out for dinner!"


    "No need, someone''s already treating me. You''re benched this round."


    With that, she made to bypass him.


    York caught up, "Then, may I drive you there?"


    Leda paused, "For real?"


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    "Alright then, but make it quick."


    Having opted not to drive all week to snag some extra sleep during hermute, Leda was ready for this.


    York, ever the gentleman, opened the passenger door for her, though his efforts were in vain.


    Leda dered, "I''m heading to the back seat. Easier to lie down."


    "Sure thing."


    As York navigated the roads, he couldn''t help but sigh internally.


    Was there a boyfriend in the world better than him? Waiting an hour to pick up his girlfriend, only to drive her to a date with another man?


    But if he didn''t, Leda would be long gone by now.


    Moreover, he was curious about who had mesmerized Leda sopletely that she was rushing to see him right after work!


    Leda settled in the back, "What''s with the sigh?"


    "Did I sigh?" York feigned ignorance.


    "Yeah, just now."


    "You''ve been workingte all week?"


    "That''s right." Leda grabbed a pillow to prop under her neck, finding a morefortable position.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "And yet, you find time to y tennis?" York couldn''t hide his sarcasm.


    Leda raised an eyebrow, "Cliff spill the beans?"


    "Humph!"


    "And you have the nerve toin? Cliff, Murray, and your other buddies, have you all lost your minds?"


    "I hire a coach to fix my serve, and Cliff punches him without a word, almost breaking the guy''s nose. Ended up costing me two grand. Is he off his meds like you?"


    "...A coach?"


    "What else?"


    "Heh... nothing... just..."


    Leda was puzzled.


    One second York is sighing, the next he''sughing like a fool. Definitely off his meds.


    York then asked, "You haven''t given me the address. Where to?"


    "Anne''s ce. You know the way, right?"


    "Roseanne? You''re seeing her?!"


    "What else? York, why so many questions?"


    "Heh, I''ll try to keep quiet," he said,


    his


    ne


    Calmost splitting his face,


    "Leda, you must be exhauet


    all that overtime."


    Leda?


    "How about I book you a luxury spa? I''ll use my mom''s card, get them toe to you."


    Leda eyed the back of his head, her gaze flickering.


    After a moment, she cautiously asked, "You haven''t juste out of an institution, have you?"


    York remained silent.


    Upon reaching the apartment block, Leda happily dashed upstairs.


    Opening the door, she was greeted by the intoxicating aroma of crab cakes, nearly swooning from delight.


    "Quick, quick, quick! I''m having ten!"


    After the feast, Leda lounged on the sofa,


    Roseanne had prepared, her favorite reality TV


    uit tter


    belongs to en.kikisto


    Thefort was unparalleled!


    At ten in the evening, she reluctantly left.


    "Are you over?


    ne you don''t want to s


    got a spare room,"


    to the door. Content Dy


    ROSA


    e offered as she walke


    to t


    her


    "I''ve got a date tomorrow morning, won''t have time toe back and change if I sleep in."


    "Alright then," Roseanne said, bidding her goodbye.


    Stepping out into the alley, Leda was about to book a ride when she spotted a familiar car parked by the curb.


    Approaching, she tapped on the window, curiosity piqued.


    York woke with a start-


    Damn, he''d fallen asleep?


    Leda, arms crossed, looked down at him, "What''s going on with you?"

 Chapter 516

    ?


    "I''m beat, just wanted to pull over and rest a bit before heading on, and then I dozed off..."


    Leda made her way around the car, yanked open the passenger door, and settled in-


    "Perfect timing, you''re driving me home."


    York chuckled, "You sure don''t beat around the bush."


    Despite his words, a wide grin spread across his face.


    "Alright then, I''ll y the Good Samaritan today, go the whole nine yards. Buckle up¡ª"


    With a press of the gas pedal, the car shot forward like an arrow from a bow.


    Leda eximed, "Whoa! Slow down, buddy! I''m not ready to meet my maker just yet!"


    "Would it be so bad? Dying together, heh..."


    Leda rolled her eyes at him.


    Given their current rtionship, even in death, they''d likely be buried apart.


    Twenty minutester-


    "Just drop me off at the entrance to theplex, I''ll walk from there."


    "No way! Haven''tpleted my mission yet!"


    York swung the steering wheel, diving straight into the underground parking.


    "Thanks." The car stopped, and Leda pushed the door open to get out.


    "Hey, you''re just gonna leave like that?"


    Leda paused, "You want cab fare or something?"


    "Heh,e on, what are we? Right?"


    Leda: "Get to the point."


    York: "I haven''t had dinner, and I''m starving now."


    "And?"


    "How about you whip up something to eat at your ce?"


    Leda spread her hands, "Sorry, can''t cook."


    York had already made ns for her: "Don''t worry about cooking. Last time I saw you had instant noodles in the cupboard. I''ll just make myself some."


    "Fine." Leda turned, signaling him to follow.


    York immediately hopped out of the car, locked it, and eagerly followed her into the elevator.


    Leda: "There are plenty of restaurants around, or we could just order delivery. Isn''t that better than instant noodles?"


    "I just love instant noodles, what''s wrong with that?"


    Leda gave him a thumbs-up: "You''re one of a kind."


    York: "..." Felt the sarcasm.


    As Leda punched in her door code, he tried to peek.


    168...


    What was after that?


    Damn! Missed it!


    The door swung open, and Leda walked straight in, not bothering to wait for him.


    York didn''t need an invitation,


    waltzing in and changing shoes


    he was entering his own homes if


    swnoele


    Leda turned, pointing towards the kitchen, "Help yourself, I''m taking a shower..."


    With that, she disappeared into her bedroom.


    York looked around, then raided the fridge.


    Sure enough...


    Only instant noodles!


    Luckily, the fridge was stocked with drinks, and the liquor cab wasn''t empty either.


    He picked out a bottle of red wine, opened it, let it breathe, then chilled it in the fridge.


    Just as the noodles were about to be ready, he took out the decanter from the fridge.


    Chilled, not frozen, just perfect.


    Time to dig in!


    Leda came out of her shower,


    draped in a white bathrobe, her hair


    still wrapped up, to find York


    squatting behind the coffee table,


    slurping noodles like a monkey, eyes glued to the TV.


    A ss of red wine fogged up beside him...


    "You chilled it in the fridge?"


    "Yeah!" He looked up, noodles dangling from his mouth yet to be bitten off.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Leda''s look of disdain was palpable.


    Such a well-off gentleman, how could he be so... uncouth?


    "Chew your food before you talk. That''s gross."


    York slurped the noodles in one go "Chew


    York Sat? The bowl''s all bits and


    that''s the real gross part."


    Co belongs to


    swnol


    ??


    "


    "You don''t eat noodles like this, do you?"


    Leda: "I... don''t... eat... noodles."

 Chapter 517

    ?


    York gave Leda a look that screamed, "You expect me to believe that?"


    As she turned to head back to her room, he suddenly piped up, "How about a drink?"


    Leda nced back, her eyes sweeping over the frosted decanter.


    It was her favorite wine, perfectly chilled...


    "Sure, pour me a ss!" she couldn''t resist the temptation.


    York immediately went to grab sses.


    "Here, try this. I promise you''ll love it!" he boasted as he handed her a ss.


    Leda took it with a smirk, "That''s because my taste in wine is impable."


    "Of course, your taste in wine and my skills make a perfect match, right?"


    "Your ''skills'' are questionable at best. Leave me out of it." Leda retorted, taking a sip.


    York was left speechless, clearly not used to losing.


    With just one sip, Leda had to admit, York did have a knack for this.


    "Not bad, huh?" he asked, a hint of pride in his voice.


    "It''s alright," she replied, not wanting to inte his ego further.


    "Just alright?!"


    Taking another sip, Leda hummed in approval.


    "


    "Hey, you gonna finish your instant noodles? They''re getting soggy."


    "Damn, they''ve gone soft?" York quickly went back to slurping up his meal.


    After finishing his noodles, an empty wine ss was thrust in front of him.


    The clear ss, its curved sides, and Leda''s slender fingers holding it unexpectedly caught his eye. Her delicate wrists, the fair back of her hand, even the nails painted a soft pink hue mesmerized him. "Did you hear me?!"


    "Huh?" York looked up, his expression a mix of confusion and daze, "What did you say?"


    "Another ss."


    "Oh, right!"


    In his flustered state, he reached out to take the ss but instead grabbed her hand firmly.


    That shock


    felt electric, sending a his head down to his e


    toes, every pore tightening


    uncontrobly. Conta


    Snap!


    York was taken aback, instinctively retracting his hand, only to see a red mark.


    "Why''d you hit me?"


    "I asked for wine, not a sleazy move. That''s for being a creep!"


    "It was an ident! I didn''t mean to... It''s not like I touched you anywhere inappropriate..."


    His voice trailed off, losing steam as he spoke.


    Whether it was ack of conviction or simply embarrassment, he definitely didn''t have the upper hand.


    Leda red. "You''re thinking of


    touching me elsewhere? How about


    you shoot for the stars instead? Clearly, you''re too used to getting away with this kind of behavior."


    "Consider yourself lucky I didn''t p your face. And you darein?!"


    "


    York was at a loss for words.


    "I... What ''I''? Admit your mistake and take the punishment without excuses."


    He couldn''t win this argument, not by a long shot.


    In the end, he could only dutifully pour her another ss.


    "Alright, I apologize. Please, enjoy your drink."


    "That''s more like it."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Leda sipped her drink,fortably settling into the couch.


    York poured himself another as well.


    The more they drank, the more intoxicating the wine felt. Leda be fierce, but her taste was certainly on point.


    As the night deepened, with each ss they drank, their buzz grew stronger...

 Chapter 518

    ?


    "I''m done for the night." Leda set her wine ss on the table and stood up.


    Too much wine could lead to trouble, especially with a guy at home.


    She had enough sense to know that.


    York paused mid-motion, "What, leaving already? We haven''t even finished."


    "You think my ce is a bar? Drinking like there''s no tomorrow?"


    "We''re both sober, it''s a waste not to finish."


    "It''s not a waste. I can save it, have it tomorrow by myself."


    "


    "It''s gettingte," Leda pointed at the wall clock, "Time for you to head out."


    "What''s with you?"


    Leda: "What about me?"


    "Needing people when you want, and kicking them out when you don''t? Is that how you treat people?"


    "What do you expect? To stay the night?"


    "Boyfriends staying over at their girlfriend''s ce is pretty standard, isn''t it? Even if we''re pretending, shouldn''t we at least make it believable?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ridiculous! Who cares if we''re staying together or not?"


    Just then, York''s phone rang, a video call notification lighting up the screen.


    He took a look and smirked, "See? Someone cares."


    Before Leda could react, he answered the call-


    "Hey, mom, what''s up thiste?"


    On the other end, Katrina Gibson sounded surprised, "Where are you? That doesn''t look like your ce."


    York chuckled, "At Leda''s."


    "For real?" Katrina sounded astonished, "You better not be pulling my leg..."


    "Why would I? Here, let me get her to say hi. Leda, it''s my mom¡ª"


    Leda quickly put on a smile and scooted next to him, "Good evening, Mrs. Gibson."


    "Hello, dear! I can''t believe this rascal is actually at your ce. You guys wrapping up the night?"


    "Yep~"


    "Make sure to dry your hair before bed, don''t catch a cold."


    "Will do, Mrs. Gibson. I''ll dry it in a bit."


    "Have York help you out."


    "Sure~"


    Katrina: "That bracelet looks lovely on you. I knew it was the right choice!"


    Leda''s wrist sported the ss-green bracelet Katrina had given her.


    "Mrs. Gibson has the best taste."


    Katrina was thrilled with thepliment.


    "I have


    bay Roved, nty of treasures saved


    all


    up


    free to wear them, they''ll


    in the future!"


    ewonten


    York, being an only child, meant his future wife would inherit Katrina''s collection of jewelry.


    Leda thought to herself she wasn''t so lucky...


    But she kept agreeing nheless.


    "Alright, I''ll let you lovebirds be. Goodnight~"


    Leda: "Goodnight, Mrs. Gibson."


    After ending the call, York put away his phone, "See, my mom keeps tabs on me."


    Leda: "Weren''t we just pretending? Time for you to leave, I''m hitting the sack..."


    "Hold on, where''s your hairdryer?"


    "Why?"


    "Didn''t you hear my mom''s assignment? I''m supposed to dry your hair."


    "No need, I can do it myself."


    "Not happening! I''ll dry it, take a


    picture, send it to her, and that''s the only way she''ll sleep tonight.


    Povel


    Otherwise, she''ll be on the phone first thing in the morning."


    "Fine, fine, just hurry up."


    York grabbed the hairdryer and expertly began working through her hair.


    "Jeez, you''ve done this before, haven''t you?"


    "I''m a man of many talents."


    "Wonder how many girls you''ve done this for."


    York shed a sly grin, "Jealous?"


    "Not in the slightest! You''re not my guy, why should I care who you''ve dried hair for. I''m just thinking..."


    Leda stroked her chin, "with skillet


    like that, if you ever hit rock bottom, you could always make a living as a hairstylist. Talk about


    Qu


    self-sufficiency."

 Chapter 519

    ?


    York remained silent, his thoughts a whirlwind.


    "Alright," he said, finally turning off the hairdryer.


    Leda casually ran her fingers through her hair, impressed by its smoothness yet not overly dry texture. "Not bad," she admitted for the first time. York asked, "So, how is it?"


    Leda, for once, gave him a positive response: "You should consider opening a salon. I''d sign up in a heartbeat."


    Silence followed. "Just so you know, thank you..."


    Yawning, she walked over to the bed, sat down, and with a fluid motion,y back, rolling twice to wrap herself snugly in the nket.


    "I''m off to bed. Could you turn off the lights and close the door on your way out? Thanks, bye~"


    York thought to himself, Am I your servant?!


    Though internally fuming, heplied, turning off the lights and gently closing the door behind him.


    Enjoying a slight buzz from the alcohol, Leda quickly fell into afortable sleep.


    After leaving her room, York eyed the unfinished wine in the decanter, poured himself another ss, and then another, until it was empty.


    Feeling lightheaded and floaty, yet surprisingly clear-headed, he knew the wine''s effects were kicking in. The quality of the drink made the sensation all the more delightful.


    Deciding to lie down on the couch to sober up a bit before leaving, he inadvertently drifted off to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, Leda woke up thirsty. As she opened her bedroom door, she noticed the living room lights were still on. ming her own forgetfulness, she turned them off.


    After quenching her thirst, she walked past the couch on her way back to bed, only to have her wrist suddenly grabbed.


    Instantly alert, she reflexively aimed a punch at the shadowy figure, but her hand was caught mid-air.


    "York-"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Before she couldsh out, she was pulled forward, tumbling into a chest that smelled faintly of wine. Content


    s to en.kikistoriese


    "What the hell?!" she eximed, annoyed.


    However, the next moment, York''s fingers were threading through her hair, gently caressing her earlobe.


    "You-"


    swno


    Before she could finish, the world spun, and she found herself pinned beneath him.


    "York, are you out of your mind?! I told you to leave! Why are you on my couch?!" "Leda..."


    His soft utterance in the dark halted her rage.


    "You..." she began, confused.


    "Leda," he repeated her name, his voice


    Con Clear and affectionate,


    that the first call wasn''t


    her imagination. Content


    "York, let me up¡ª"


    Before she could continue, he leaned down and silenced her with a kiss.


    Their lips met, and Leda''s mind exploded.


    It could have been seconds or minutes before she realized what was happening: "Mmm-get off me!"


    In the darkness, his low chuckle resonated, "Leda, don''t you want this?"

 Chapter 520

    ?


    The morning light broke through the clouds, spilling over thendscape in a warm embrace. Clothes were scattered from the living room couch to the foot of the bedroom bed.


    Mostly men''s garments, with the exception of a single women''s robe.


    York blinked awake, the memories ofst night''s wild adventures bringing a smirk to his lips.


    He nced at the woman sleeping beside him, her features softened in a way he hadn''t noticed on himself before.


    Leda was still in the realm of dreams, her breathing deep and even.


    His gaze lingered on her beautiful face before drifting to her neck, marked with the signs ofst night''s passion.


    York was no longer a young boy, nor was he at an age where physical attraction was everything, butst night he was like a beast tasting meat for the first time, unstoppable.


    It wasn''t until Leda pped him that he finally calmed down.


    It hurt, sure, but the thrill was undeniable.


    With a wider smile, he gently kissed her forehead, then slipped out of bed, making sure not to wake her as he left the room.


    In the kitchen, York prepared two bowls of ramen, turning to ce them on the table just as he noticed Leda leaning against the doorframe in a silk slip dress.


    It was unclear how long she had been standing there.


    Their eyes met, and a flicker of embarrassment crossed York''s face, quickly reced by a teasing warmth.


    "Early riser, huh? Seems like I could have pushed harderst night."


    But Leda didn''t smile, her gaze dropping to the bowls in his hands.


    The ramen, each topped with a fried egg that was slightly burnt at the edges, looked underwhelming.


    York cleared his throat, "That''s all I could find in your kitchen, so...let''s make do."


    He moved past her to set the table, her expression hard to read.


    York chuckled, "Come on, sit. What''s with that look? Just realized how irresistibly handsome I am?"


    Leda paused before speaking, "... Could you, maybe, put some clothes on first?"


    To her, the shock of seeing him in his birthday suit as she walked into the kitchen was quite the visual experience, even for someone used to life''s ups and downs.


    What kind of morning routine was this?


    York blinked


    cloth surprise, "All my


    are dirty, and you don''t have anything that fits me, so what do suggest?" N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    You


    A towel, a bedsheet, anything would do to cover up, wouldn''t it?


    York''s response to her silent


    swnovel


    question was, "What? With this body and these abs, you should be thankful I''m offering a free show."


    "I''ll pass, thanks," she replied, taking a seat at the table.


    York pulled out a chair for her, "Fork for you -"


    She quietly took it from him.


    He pointed at a ss beside her, "Your water, already poured."


    "Thanks."


    He hesitated before trying to bring upst night.


    Leda cut him off, "Eat your food, let''s not talk over breakfast."


    Yorkplied, focusing on his meal.


    Leda stopped eating halfway, pushing her bowl away.


    York looked up, "Not hungry?"


    "Yeah, I''m full."


    "Don''t waste it, give it here..." He continued eating without waiting for her response.


    After finishing the meal and slurping down the broth, York leaned back with a satisfied burp.


    Leda observed him, her gaze cold and detached, "Full now?"


    "Yep."


    "Good. Pack your stuff and leave. Don''te back."

 Chapter 521

    ?


    York''s smile froze.


    "What do you mean?"


    Packing up and leaving quickly was one thing, but what was this about "don''t evere back"?


    Leda shot back, "I mean exactly what I said. I recall mentioning I don''t mix business with pleasure." "Afterst night, things gotplicated, so the only solution is no more business between us."


    York slowly straightened up, his gaze intense and dark, "I wasn''t drunkst night, and from your reaction, neither were you, right?" "Right."


    So, there was no drunken mistake involved.


    York chuckled, "So, we just slept together, and you''re already kicking me to the curb before I''ve even got my clothes on?"


    Leda''s lips twitched, "That''s on you for not wearing clothes. And if you like ying the fool, I don''t mind."


    "I damn well do mind!" York''s voice suddenly rose, "Leda, do you know what you sound like?"


    "What?"


    "Like one of those jerks who seduces a girl and then refuses to take responsibility!"


    Leda paused for a beat before asking, "Are you saying you''re the innocent girl in this scenario?"


    York was bbergasted.


    "Don''t act like you''re the victim here. Last night was consensual, we''re both adults. Stop ying the innocent youth."


    "Over the years, Mr. Gibson, you''ve been with enough women. If not a hundred, then fifty at least. Did you shout about taking responsibility after each one? Likewise, after being with you, I don''t owe you any responsibility. What gives you the right to expect that from others?"


    York had never believed in karma, but at this moment, his past actions wereing back to haunt him.


    "Ha-Who said anything about wanting you to take responsibility?! I''m not so desperate that I need you to take care of me." Leda sighed in relief, "Good to know."


    Seeing her relieved expression, York clenched his fists in silent frustration.


    But his voice remained steady, his expression impassive-This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "As you said, we''re both adults. Whatever happened, happened. It was just for fun. But why the sudden break-up? Can''t we have a littlemitment to our agreement?"


    Swne


    ie


    Leda seriously responded, "Once personal feelings get involved in a business deal, itplicates things. You, having been in the business world for years, should know this better than anyone. It''s better to end things now, while it''s not toote, to avoid any potential trouble. It''s better for both of us."


    She dislikedplications.


    And she thought York did too.


    So, ending their partnership should have been a mutual decision, but his reaction was unexpectedly strong.


    York forced a smile, "My mom video-called mest night, and we were all lovey-dovey. You think she''ll believe we broke up just like that?" Leda was speechless.


    "Ending our partnership, huh? Fine, but you''ll have to deal with my mom, then I''ll agree."


    Leda frowned, "Are you negotiating with me?"


    "If you want to see it that way."


    net


    Ledaughed, "York, do you really think I''m that honorable? Whether you agree or not doesn''t matter to me. If I decide to end this partnership, I can do it. From now on, krefuse to cooperate with you in anyway. What can you possibly do about it?"


    York was incredulously wide-eyed.


    "You... You''re being unreasonable!" he gritted his teeth.


    Leda simply responded, "Oh."


    "You''re worse than those jerks!"


    "Oh."


    "You''re bullying me!"


    "Oh."


    Eventually, York got dressed and stormed out, mming the door behind him.


    Damn it-


    He''d been outsmarting others all his life, and now, he''d been outyed?


    Leda, you''re really something!


    Something indeed!

 Chapter 522

    ?


    After the man left, Leda grimaced at the sight of the dishes and silverware scattered across the table.


    She should''ve made him clean up before he stormed out...


    "Hey, can you book me a cleaner for two hours? Yeah, for aplete cleanup... especially the couch..."


    Meanwhile, after storming out, York drove back to his ce, pushing his car to nearly 100 miles per hour, reckless as can be.


    Once home, he immediately stripped and jumped into the shower, hoping to wash away the remnants ofst night.


    But for some reason, after showering, he could still faintly smell Leda''s perfume lingering in the air.


    "Damn it!"


    Frustrated, he kicked the couch.


    And then, the memories ofst night flooded his mind - starting on the couch and then moving to the bedroom; a whirlwind of passion.


    York couldn''t for the life of him understand how Leda, who was all over himst night, could wake up this morning as cold as ice, telling him to "nevere back."


    And to top it off-


    She had the nerve to eat his cooking!


    Mr. Gibson, who had lived for over twenty years without once cooking for a woman, had made instant noodles. It was a big deal for him, and she had the audacity to turn on him after eating!


    "Damn!"


    He kicked the couch again, only to hurt his foot.


    "Ouch! Damn it! Even you''re against me now? I''ll kick you, I''ll kick you!"


    The couch, if it could speak, would probably be thinking of breaking up with him too.


    Fed up, York blocked all of Leda''s contacts on his phone.


    After he threw his phone on the couch, nning to go back to his room to lie down, the doorbell rang.


    York''s heart skipped a beat, his breathing slowed.


    Hah! As if he''d forgive her just


    because she came apologizing.


    Pn


    She''d have to do more than that, like pouring him a ss of wine and sweetly admitting her mistake, before he''d even consider epting her apology.


    York opened the door, ready to confront her: "What, you realize you were wrong-what?! Mom?!"


    Katrina stood there with a bright smile, pausing at his words: "Wrong about what?"


    York''s heart, which had been lifted high, suddenly dropped.


    "Mom, it''s you..."


    "Who else were you expecting? Leda? I called her earlier, and she said you weren''t together, so I guessed you''d be here."


    "Oh." York copsed onto the couch, utterly deted.


    Katrina, surprised at his state, asked, "Why do you look so... down?"


    "Do I? No, not really."


    "You clearly do. You barely have any energy to speak."


    York sighed, "Mom, what brings you here? You didn''t have toe all this way..."


    Katrina''s eyes lit up as she got to the point.


    She pulled out several jewelry boxes from her bag andid them out on the coffee table.


    York looked puzzled: "What''s all this?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "These are some pieces of jewelry + took out from the safety deposit box at the Bank this morning. Give them to Leda, tell her they''re from me."


    swne


    Leda... Leda...


    Always her!


    "So annoying!"


    "Why are you giving these to her? She probably won''t even care! What hasn''t she seen before? She just throws away what she gets, always looking for something new, selfish and greedy..."


    "What are you saying?" Katrina red at him, "Talk about Leda like that again, and see if I don''t break your legs!"

 Chapter 523

    ?


    "Come on, Mom, get it straight. I''m your son, not Leda. Since when do you threaten to break my legs over her?" "Just because she''s the daughter-inw I''ve chosen. No one''s allowed to mess with her, and that includes you." York felt a lump in his throat at the mention of ''daughter-inw''...


    Turning away, he crossed his arms and huffed, "She''s got too high standards, doesn''t care about your... stuff."


    Nor about me, her supposed fianc¨¦!


    "Well, you got that right," Katrina nodded in agreement. "Leda does have high standards. But she''s got every right to aim for the best, don''t you think? Not everyone is like you, sneaking around like some alley cat, never knowing if you''reing or going..."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    York spun around, shouting, "I''m your flesh and blood, for heaven''s sake!"


    "I know, no need to yell and break my heart."


    "...What?"


    "I left the stuff for you to give to Leda. Make sure she gets it soon, you hear?"


    "Saw that, won''t reply."


    Katrina went straight for the jugr, grabbing his ear: "Did you hear me?"


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Yeah, I heard you!"


    "Oh, and next weekend, I''ve organized a little get-together. Make sure you bring Leda along, it''ll be a nice way for her to meet my old gang!"


    "Really, do we have to?" York''s eyes flickered with unease. He had already burned bridges, how was he supposed to bring her along?


    Was this a suicide mission?


    Katrina''s face darkened: "Of course, we have to. Just do as you''re told, will you?"


    "Fine, I''ve got someone waiting for me downtown. I''ll leave first. Don''t forget to call Leda."


    York: "...Sure."


    Only after Katrina left did York feel


    the weight of the world on his


    shoulders. Meanwhile, Leda wal


    going about her life as usual


    working, chilling.


    asionally hitting the bars, ying some ball, life went on as before.


    Except for one thing...


    ?


    "N: "Leda, you''ve been with that Gibson boy for a while now. Sure I''ve seen him, but when are you officially bringing him home for the family to meet?"


    Leda quickly distanced the phone, "Hello? Mom, what''s that? Bad reception here, can''t hear you clearly. I''ll call you back when I''m free¡ª" With that, she hung up.


    The whole ordeal was smooth as silk, a routine now perfected.


    But once the phone was down, Leda stared at her cocktail, lost in thought.


    Mrs. N actually wanted to formally introduce York to the Reynolds family, clearly impressed with him.


    Too bad, they were already done.


    Leda was now fretting over finding someone new to keep her mother satisfied...


    What a headache.


    If only she had been more cautious that night, she wouldn''t have lost such a valuable partner.


    Unaware of Leda and York''s drama was Roseanne.


    After Madeleine Payne returned from a conference in Australia, she was off again to a symposium in Ravenport, this time with Roseanne in tow.


    They were gone for five days, setting


    back theirb work significantly. So, upon return, Roseanne, without even unpacking, dashed for theb


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    swno


    But she found theb door shut tight, with Mamie and Scales sitting in the hallway, looking like two lost souls...

 Chapter 524

    ?


    "What''s up?" Roseanne asked, breaking the silence.


    At her words, both Mamie and Scales jerked their heads up, their expressions suddenly mirroring that of kids caught in a mishap, finally seeing aforting adult.


    Mamie rushed over, her voice choked with emotion, eyes brimming with tears that she stubbornly fought back.


    Scales was right behind her, his face tense and fists clenched, clearly agitated.


    Roseanne immediately sensed trouble but tried to remain calm, "What happened? Why are you guys sitting out here instead of being inside?"


    "Roseanne..." Mamie struggled to hold back her tears, "We can''t get in anymore!"


    "What do you mean you can''t get in?" Roseanne was taken aback.


    "Yesterday, the school''s safetymittee and the local fire department showed up unexpectedly at theb for an inspection..."


    Routine inspections were nothing new, so Mamie and Scales didn''t think much of it and cooperated, opening up theb.


    But once the inspectors had made their rounds, poking here and there, they dropped a bombshell -


    Theb failed the fire safety inspection and was given a week to vacate and rectify the issues!


    Without allowing any time for questions or exnations, they pped a notice on the door.


    Mamie continued, "Scales and I were dumbfounded. Justst week, theb across from us had a simr inspection, and it was all over in a jiffy, just a quick check and the inspectors left. Why were we gged for vitions and ordered to make changes? And to vacate?"


    They had just set up theirb, with brand new equipment barely used. It felt utterly unfair.


    Listening to all this, Roseanne remained somewhatposed, "So why are you sitting out here? If you have a week, why not go in?"


    Scales replied, "This time it was the local fire department that issued the notice. Director White said we need to undergo a self-inspection process, so they took our keys."


    But Roseanne still had a spare...


    She unlocked the door, "Let''s go in and talk."


    Once inside, it felt like they had found their anchor.


    "Take it easy, have some water," Roseanne said, handing each of them a bottle of water as they sat down.


    But Mamie was too anxious to drink, "Roseanne, what do we do now? heard being ordered to rectify is just a polite way of kicking us out. Does this mean we''re going to lose theb we worked so hard to get? N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The term "rectification" was tricky. It could mean a few days for some drag on for years for others.


    ambiguity left too much room


    for


    maniption.


    or


    Roseanne pondered for a moment before asking, "Where''s the notice?"


    "Right here." Scales quickly pulled it out from a drawer. He had taken it down right after the inspectors left. Roseanne skimmed through it. The main issues were:


    1. Iplete fire safety equipment: missing fire extinguishers, fire nkets, sprinkler systems, and rm devices.


    2. Improper use of electricity and fire in theb. An appliance was found on standby mode without being turned off.


    Admittedly, these were genuine fire hazards.


    But the peculiar part was, despite


    simr equipment shorings


    otherbs hadn''t received a


    swnevelhet


    rectification notice - only theirs did!


    Moreover, when they had initially applied for thisb space, it was without these fire safety equipments.


    Essentially, the oversight was on the part of the institution.


    In situations like these, you''d expect the institution to cover it up, not tantly highlight it by issuing a notice. As for the electricity misuse...

 Chapter 525

    ?


    Maggie was bbergasted, "We were all there, not like the ce was empty. The equipment wasn''t in use just for a bit and went into standby mode. We were gonna use it again soon. Who in their right mind would just turn it off?"


    Deep down, Roseanne had a hunch, but she needed more proof.


    "Come on, let''s check out theb across the hall."


    Maggie was puzzled, "Why? That''s a different department''sb. What''s that got to do with us?"


    Scales, sensing something was off, quickly followed, "Just go, will ya? Stop asking so many questions."


    Maggie mumbled under her breath, "Wow, someone''s feeling brave!"


    The trio made their way to the oppositeb, and sure enough, a full set of fire safety equipment was now installed in the corner.


    "This..." Maggie was speechless, "This wasn''t herest month!"


    They inspected a few morebs and, without exception, all the previously missing or iplete safety equipment was now fully stocked. Maggie felt a chill down her spine, "Is... is someone targeting us?"


    Everyb in the department had their fire safety equipment updated except for theirs. Until now, Maggie had thought it was just bad luck.


    A random inspectionnding on them, catching them at their worst...


    She never considered someone might be deliberately setting them up.


    With a snort, Roseanne led them straight to the vice dean''s office.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Babur White recognized the trio immediately as the new master''s students recruited by Madeleine this year.


    Especially Roseanne, the first newbie this year tond a publication in "Science," a moment that had left asting impression during the department meeting.


    "Miss Cole, what can I do for you?" Babur greeted with a smile, recalling the recent admonishments from Corley and Owen Reynolds.


    "Director White, ourb''s been ordered to make corrections. Are you aware of that?"


    Babur nodded, "I''ve heard. Is there a problem?"


    "The problem is, why do all the other


    labs haveplete fire safety equipment, but ours is missing pieces? And, I heard the fire inspection was supposed to


    random. Howe itel


    swnevel


    Babur''s brows furrowed, "What are you implying?"


    on us?"


    Roseanne spoke up, "The department should have safety standards to meet, right? If ab has issues, the department shares the responsibility. You''re smart enough not to shoot yourself in the foot, but that doesn''t mean someone isn''t setting traps."


    "If things go south, it won''t just be us falling into the trap. You won''t escape unscathed either."


    "Miss Cole, what are you suggesting?" Babur looked at her, eyes wide with suspicion.


    "If I were you, I''d check if these ''coincidences'' are truly just that, or someone''s ying a game."


    With that, she left with Maggie and Scales.


    Babur sat still, lost in thought.


    After a while, he picked up his phone and dialed a number:


    "Come to my office... Yes, right now!"


    "Roseanne, what did you mean by all that? I''m still kinda lost here."


    Scales couldn''t stand it anymore and


    in in. "Why is the fire Why?"  only focusing on usel


    Maggie puzzled, "Why, indeed?"


    "It''s got to be someone''s doing!"


    "Tell me, did you report us?"


    Babur stared at the woman in front of him, his expression cold as he interrogated her.

 Chapter 526

    ?


    Edna Moore crossed her arms and looked down, a smirk on her face. "Aint, you say?"


    "Cut the act! The fire inspection went fine for all the otherbs except for Roseanne''s, which got a notice for improvement. You''re telling me you had nothing to do with it?"


    Edna''s smile widened. "I''m swamped, barely have time to finish my reports and papers. Do you really think I''d waste my time squabbling with kids? But as for others... I can''t say."


    After all, with so many students under her wing, it was only natural for one or two to take issue with Roseanne and her team, wasn''t it?


    "You''ve grown bold, acting on your own without even a heads-up. Do I not matter to you anymore?!"


    Edna frowned. "You called me here just for this? What, standing up for Madeleine''s students now? That doesn''t sound like you, Director White." Babur scoffed. "You think you''re so clever with these petty tricks? Pathetic!"


    "This fire inspection was a joint operation by the campus and the local fire department. I don''t care how you usually deal with them behind closed doors, but this has dragged the whole faculty into it!"


    A singleb getting a notice means the faculty shares the me for oversight!


    Especially since fire safety equipment is usually provided by theb itself. The faculty is responsible for checking and approving it before lending it out to students.


    "And you still think you''re smart?" Babur sneered. "If the other department heads find out..."


    Edna''s expression shifted.


    "This time, I''ve covered for you. But don''t stir up trouble again!"


    Gone was Edna''s earlier arrogance. She hesitated. "...So, what now? Call the fire department, smooth things over?"


    "You think the fire department is at your beck and call? To report and retract as you please?!"


    Edna: "So... we do nothing?"


    Babur: "The notice has been posted. Let them make the required improvements."


    Since the damage was done, they might as well go through with it.


    As for Corley and Owen Reynolds...


    The fire department issued the notice, and Edna was the reporter. No way could this be traced back to him.


    Baburughed.


    Ednaughed too.


    Fire safety improvements, huh...


    That would take at least a few months, right?


    By then, it would all be water under the bridge.


    ...


    Back in theb-


    Scales: "...Alright, got it. Thanks."


    After ending the call, his expression was grave as he turned to Roseanne.


    Mamie immediately pressed, "What did they say?"


    "Our guess was right. The fire department hinted at aint. If it were a regr notice, it could be resolved in twenty days. But with aint involved, the quickest we can hope for is four months. During the improvement period, theb can''t be used until it passes the fire department''s inspection."


    "Four months?!" Mamie''s eyes widened. "By that time, we''ll be on winter break. What use will it be to us then?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Not even a day''s dy could be afforded by their current progress.


    Scales pondered, "Can we apply for


    a Move all our equipment Os a hassle, but better than


    waiting."


    net


    Roseanne shook her head, having already considered this. "Half an- hour ago, the administration replied that each research group camonly apply for oneb."


    "This won''t work, that won''t work, what do we do?" Mamie was near tears. "We can''t just build our ownb, can we?" "Oh-someone''s nning to build ab? Let''s see who''s daydreaming out loud."


    Sybil Moore walked in, her smile smug and her tone mocking.


    ter followed, chuckling. "Who else but our dear Mamie, talking in her sleep with her eyes wide open?"

 Chapter 527

    ?


    "Chubby? Chubs?!"


    Mamie was truly fuming, but before she could roll up her sleeves and let loose, Scales had already beaten her to the punch-


    "Who let you guys in? Ourb doesn''t wee two-legged beasts. If you know what''s good for you, scram before we have to get physical." "Who the hell are you calling names?!" ter was red in the face, veins bulging with anger.


    Scales responded with a nonchnt drawl: "Whoever responds, I guess. Looks like we''ve got a beast quick to im their title, huh?"


    "You-"


    Sybil scoffed coldly: "Proud of yourselves? The entire institute is fine, but yourb''s the one needing an overhaul. Embarrassing much? And still, you talk tough!"


    "I heard the fire safety overhaul alone could take months, tsk tsk... Such a shame, seems like you''ll be without ab for a good while. So what if you published in ''Science''? Doesn''t mean the faculty values you any less. Why the arrogance?"


    Roseanne chuckled: "I didn''t want to say anything at first, afraid you couldn''t handle it. But then I thought, being kind to beasts is just being cruel to oneself. Suddenly, I didn''t feel so burdened."


    "Yeah, so what if I published in ''Science''? You haven''t even published there, have you? Must be eating you up inside. Sadly, academic prowess isn''t something you can just envy into existence. If you can''t, you just can''t. No matter how sharp your tongue is, right?"


    "You-"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Roseanne gave her a once-over: "I''ve always been curious. With you always loafing around, joining every bit of drama, where do you find the time for research and writing papers? Anyone with actual academic output is practically living in theb. And there you are, the most leisurely of all, makes one wonder..."


    She paused, capturing Sybil''s microexpression, "Are those papers really your work?"


    "What are you insinuating?! You only see me when I''m free, what about all the times I''m rushing in theb..."


    Roseanne interjected: "Rushing, or just ying on your phone?"


    "I''ve conducted numerous experiments, produced so many reports..."


    Roseanne pressed: "Then tell me, what are the POT parameters on the C-xp coordinate disy? What''s the domain? The range of parameters?" Sybil was lost: "..."


    She heard every word, but couldn''t make heads or tails of it.


    Roseanne continued: "You don''t even know these basic operations, and you im to have done ''numerous experiments''? Produced ''many reports"?" Sybil''s rm bells were ringing, especially under Roseanne''s scrutinizing gaze, as if peering into her very secrets.


    "I-I''m not wasting my time arguing!


    Just know you have a week to clear out. After the renovation, thisb might not even be yours anymore!"


    With that, she turned and left, her departure tinged with a hint of panic.


    ter was baffled: "Just like that... she''s gone?"


    They had vowed to show them, but it ended so abruptly?


    "I won''t stoop to your level today, but mark my words, you''ll see!" ter huffed and hurried after Sybil.


    The intruders were gone, but the trio''s mood hadn''t lightened.


    Mamie pondered: "From what Sybil hinted, even if we pass the


    renovation inspection, they''ve got other schemes to im theb,


    Maybe it''s better not to renowne


    at


    all. Better to crash and burn than to hand it over!"


    Scales considered: "First things first, we need to find somewhere else to work. Maybe we could ask around otheDresearch groups? Or even rent some space, we can pay."


    Mamie shook her head: "Sounds feasible, but it''s easier said than done. Who''d lend theirb to us?"


    They were neither friends nor family; nobody was that desperate for cash.


    "If you don''t mind, you can use myb."


    A maic voice suddenly filled the space.


    All three turned towards the door in unison.


    And the next second, Mamie gasped: "Mr. Reynolds?!"

 Chapter 528

    ?


    Owen Reynolds had lectures today.


    During the break, he overheard two students discussing that the fire department had pped a notice on one of the Life Sciences departmentbs, mandating renovations.


    He didn''t pay much mind to it until he heard the name "Roseanne" pop up in their conversation.


    Upon inquiring further, he discovered it was Roseanne''sb.


    He immediately rushed over and arrived just in time to catch a conversation.


    "Professor," Roseanne greeted him, "What brings you here? Please,e in."


    Mamie and Scales also chimed in with their greetings.


    Owen Reynolds said, "I''ve heard about the situation. If the fire department''s renovations go as nned, it''ll take at least two months. For now, move your equipment to myb; there''s plenty of space."


    It sounded like a decent solution...


    However, Mamie and Scales didn''t immediately jump on board but instead looked to Roseanne for her decision.


    Somehow, Roseanne had be the de facto leader of their little group.


    Whenever there was a decision to be made or a crisis at hand, they instinctively sought her opinion.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Moreover...


    They weren''t brazen enough to assume Owen Reynolds''s offer was solely because of them.


    After a moment of contemtion, Roseanne politely declined.


    ...


    As the weather turned colder and the days shorter, dusk began to fall earlier.


    In a cozy diner-


    "Why refuse?" Owen Reynolds asked, his question hanging in the air since they left theb.


    They had decided to walk home together after theb incident.


    Roseanne, having skipped lunch, was famished, especially after the day''s events, and had no desire to cook.


    So, they ended up at the most popr diner nearby.


    Owen Reynolds offered, "Dinner''s on me."


    Without arguing, Roseanne epted, "Then I won''t hold back."


    He smirked at her response.


    Due to the diner''s poprity, they waited about ten minutes for a table.


    Once seated, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Roseanne wasn''t surprised and


    sighed softly, "You''ve helped me out plenty before, but there are some battles I must face alone. You can''t I


    be there for me forever, can you?"


    Owen Reynolds almost blurted out, "Why not?" but held back, listening as she continued¨D


    "The conflicts we have with the


    administration and other faculty, running from them isn''t a solution. f


    we sidestep this issue now, what about next time? And the time after that? It''s better to confront them now to avoid simr problems in the future."


    "Some people are used to looking down on others, pushing them around. Without a stern lesson, they''ll never learn."


    Owen Reynolds noted, "Sounds like you''ve got a n?"


    "I do, somewhat, but it still needs refining," she admitted.


    After all, it was no minor issue...


    Owen Reynolds nodded, "If you''ve got it figured out, then I won''t insist. But if you need me, just say the word."


    "Will do."


    net


    ?????


    Roseanne left unsaid that every research group, more or less, harbored some exclusivity, especially ones as tight-knit and long-standing as Owen Reynolds''s group with Jen, Sammy, and Liz.


    It had taken her months to barely integrate with them initially, and with Mamie and Scales in the mix, the dynamics and inconveniences only multiplied.


    Moreover, relying on someone else''sb was never a long-term solution.


    In the end, independence was key.


    ---


    After dinner, they walked home, the night breeze brisk and chilly.


    Roseanne''s hair got tousled by the wind, and she tried to smooth it back, only for it to get disheveled again as soon as she let go.


    Owen Reynolds stepped ahead to shield her from the wind.


    "Thanks," she murmured, trying to manage her hair when suddenly, a wave of warmth enveloped her shoulders, his jacket draped over her, carrying his scent.


    "It''s chilly, wear this. Don''t catch a cold," he said before stepping back, creating a respectful distance between them.


    Restrained, yet caring.

 Chapter 529

    ?


    Roseanne paused, a spark of gratitude in her eyes. "You gave it to me, but what about you...?"


    Owen Reynolds shrugged off the cold. "I''m fine."


    "Thanks."


    As they reached the corner of the street, Owen told Roseanne to wait up for a moment and darted into the nearby convenience store.


    In less than a minute, he emerged with two steaming cups in hand.


    "Here you go."


    Roseanne, curious, took a sniff. "What''s this?"


    "Ginger spiced tea."


    Her eyebrows raised in surprise. "They sell that here?"


    How had she never noticed?


    Owen chuckled. "Seasonal special, just started stocking it."


    "And yours?"


    He shook his head. "Nah, I went for a buckwheat tea."


    Wrapped in the warmth of the drink and Owen''s coat, Roseanne felt a cozy heat envelop her, her cheeks flushing a lovely shade of pink.


    After climbing the stairs, she handed back the coat to Owen.


    "Thanks, Professor. Goodnight."


    His smile was slight but sincere. "Goodnight."


    They headed to their respective homes.


    Post-shower, Roseanne settled down to tackle her thesis, bundled up in a knitted sweater, cozy and warm.


    Her phone rang. It was Norris.


    "Hey, Dad."


    "Has Anne hit the hay yet?"


    "Not yet, deep in thesis work."


    "The weather''s turned cold. Don''t stay up toote and remember toyer up."


    "I know, Dad. We''ve got heating up here; it''s not that cold indoors. How''s Mom?"


    Norris chuckled. "She''s on a


    deadline. Oh, and I sent some


    ove


    smoked beef your way, about pounds or so. Should arrive tomorrow." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "That much? How can I finish it all?"


    "It''s not just for you. Share half with Owen. It''s convenient, living door to door."


    Meanwhile, Owen, as usual, hung his coat on the rack before pausing and taking it back down.


    It still held Roseanne''s scent.


    He hesitated, then leaned in for a closer smell...


    Realizing what he was doing, he quickly tossed the coat onto the sofa and headed for the shower, his cheeks burning.


    The next morning, Roseanne indeed received Norris''s package.


    She knocked on Owen''s door. "Professor, you there?"


    The door soon opened to reveal a slightly disheveled Owen, seemingly just woken up.


    "Did I wake you? I''m sorry..."


    But that seemed odd; it was nearly ten, and Owen was usually up by now, given his discipline. "Professor, are you alright?" Roseanne asked, noticing his paleplexion.


    "Just...a slight cold."


    She frowned. "You lent me your coat yesterday..."


    "It''s not because of that! Had a bit of a cough already, must''ve caught a chill workingte in theb."


    "Have you taken any medication?"


    He nodded. "I did, so no worries."


    Relieved, Roseanne remembered


    purpose of her visit. "Oh,


    the


    right.


    My


    dad sent some barbecue brisket, insisted I share it with you. en.kikistor


    "That''s very kind of your dad."


    A chuckle escaped her as she saw his reaction.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "Do I tell you?" Herughter was infectious.


    "You''ve got me curious now."


    Handing over three vacuum-sealed bags, she teased, "When my dad called, he was all, ''Make sure you give plenty to your Uncle Reynolds.'' It''s his way of paying respects, I guess."


    Owen Reynolds: "..."

 Chapter 530

    ?


    Roseanne couldn''t help but burst intoughter at the dumbfounded expression on his face.


    "Here, take it, Uncle Reynolds-my dad''s barbecue brisket is to die for, not everyone gets a taste of it."


    "What did you call me?" He stepped closer, his hand bracing against the wall, "Hmm?"


    Backed into a corner with nowhere to retreat, Roseanne could only look up at him, innocent eyes wide: "I was just repeating what my dad said, not my own words."


    ""


    "Professor, this hallway is pretty narrow, you know... Maybe step back a bit?"


    Owen Reynolds, remembering he was still nursing a cold and fearing he might pass it onto her, heaved a gentle sigh, withdrew his hand, and stepped aside.


    Roseanne once again marveled at his approachability and gentlemanly demeanor.


    After Owen epted the brisket, Roseanne took the rest home and snapped a photo to send to Norris.


    The response came quickly-


    Norris: ¡¾Did you give it to Owen?]


    Roseanne: [Yes, I did! Dad, don''t you think you''re being too generous with him?)¡¿


    It was as if she wasn''t meant to keep any for herself.


    Norris, toozy to type, sent a voice message instead: "Of course! You have to be generous and share the good times with your buddies!" Roseanne: Owen Reynolds should hear this.


    ...And she got cornered for just rying a message?


    Remembering how the man had cornered her, leaning in close, his scent and breath enveloping herpletely.


    Roseanne couldn''t help but blush.


    Her heart rate involuntarily sped up.


    She remembered how back in high school, some boys would do the same thing-deliberately getting close, making her inevitably blush.


    Before meeting Murray, she found such proximity to the opposite sex hard to handle, even suffocating.


    She thought that after experiencing a rtionship and a breakup, this issue would fade, but apparently...


    It was like reverting to old habits!


    Roseanne chalked up her reactions to "old habits ring up," not daring to delve deeper.


    In the afternoon, she invited Mamie and Scales over.


    "...Let''s meet up and talk about theb situation."


    "Sure."


    "Be right there!"


    They arrived quickly, Mamie in fluffy slippers and Scales in casual home wear, clearly having rushed over from their respective ces. "Roseanne, did youe up with a solution?" Mamie asked eagerly upon arrival.


    Scales looked at her expectantly.


    Roseanne handed them each a soda before sitting down across from them, her expression serious and gaze stern-


    "First off, just waiting it out following procedure for months isn''t practical. We might manage, but our project andb work can''t."


    "Even if we could wait, there''s no guarantee we''d get theb back in the end. New troubles could arise."


    "About Mr. Reynolds''s offer to use


    his space... I''ve thought it over.


    Besides the equipment mismatch


    due to different fields,


    social dynamics would drain too much energy. Imagine moving all our gear there only to leave after two days. Too much hassle."


    et


    "Lastly, and most importantly, borrowing ab isn''t a long-term solution. Clearly, someone''s targeting us. With the enemy hidden and usin the open, if we don''t foot out the problem, simr issues will likely keep cropping up..."


    Mamie, initially hopeful, seemed to lose that spark as she listened, eventually slumping on the sofa in defeat, embodying the essence of despair.


    Scales frowned, "Is there really no other way?"


    Just as Roseanne was about to speak, Mamie burst out-


    "What a load of crap from the college! So corrupt! We''re being wronged and the college acts blind pretending not to see! Why should we take this? Just because we borrowed hisb, we have to put up with this nonsense? Then forget it! It''s just a damn room, Duke has plenty!" C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 531

    ?


    "Just because I, Duke, have got properties, loads of them! I''ve always been the one giving people the boot, not the other way around!"


    "It all boils down to having your own stuff. That''s when you stand tall! The university lent us this rundown shack, no CPR training dummies, missing fire safety equipment. We break our backs producing research, and who gets the credit? The university!"


    "Is that fair? I don''t think so!"


    The idea of being slighted like this was something Mamie, thendy, had never faced before.


    "What''s the big deal? It''s just a rundown shack, and we even had to buy the equipment ourselves!"


    Her fiery temper was just too much to handle.


    Her rant left Scales and Roseanne absolutely gobsmacked.


    "Er... hope I didn''t scare you guys?" Mamie''s round face shed a quick look of embarrassment, as she hurriedly exined, "I''m not usually like this, really. Just asionally, my temper gets the best of me... Ahem!"


    Scales swallowed hard: "..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But Roseanne''s eyes sparkled with excitement, nodding vigorously, "What Mamie said is exactly what I''ve been thinking! As long as theb is borrowed from the university, we''ll never be in charge."


    The university could take it back whenever they wanted, find fault, or lend it to another group.


    They were likembs to the ughter, lying t, ready to be carved up.


    "So... we stop borrowing from the university?" Mamie ventured.


    Roseanne nodded.


    Scales: "Then where do we borrow from?"


    Roseanne: "Why borrow at all? Like Mamie said that day, why don''t we just build our own?"


    Build, our own?


    At that, Scales was utterly stunned.


    Mamie was startled at first, then leaped up from the couch in excitement-


    "Exactly! We can totally build one! How great would that be!"


    Ab of their own, no more worrying about it being taken away or being targeted by schemers.


    Roseanne: "I''ve checked. The regtions of Kingswell University and the Life Sciences Department don''t say students can''t create independentbs.


    As long as we have all the necessary paperwork and qualifications, it''s all good."


    Mamie immediately raised her hand: "I can provide the funding! How much? Five million, or ten million?"


    Scales: "?" What kind of nichement is that?


    Roseanne thought for a moment: "I can also contribute, plus... a piece ofnd."


    Mamie: "!"


    Scales: "?!"


    "Roseanne, you havend?"


    "Yep." Roseanne smiled, "Plot 3-5 at East Suburb 72, currently undeveloped."


    Even Mamie, thendy, couldn''t help but gulp.


    Land...


    Not a house, not a shop, butnd!


    You could build anything on it!


    "Roseanne, how many more surprises do you have that we don''t know about?!"


    Roseanne chuckled: "Now that we''ve


    got the money andnd sorter ''ve


    there''s just onest hurdle, "


    "What''s that?"


    "Approval."


    Building ab isn''t as simple as it sounds, especially a biological one like theirs.


    Microorganisms, particrly viruses,


    pose biosafety issues. The


    experimental processes might.


    involve a lot of organic solvents,


    considering emission issues


    IMS


    If research involves radioactive materials, there are national regtions to consider...


    In short, all sorts of approvals and procedures are the real challenge!


    Imagine, if there''s even a slight hup in the process, it could drag


    on for a year or more. Forget


    building ab, you could harvest a


    season''s worth of crops on thatnd by then.


    Mamie: "We''d need some connections in the relevant departments, right?"


    Roseanne nodded.


    "Um..." Scales, who had been quiet till now, suddenly spoke up, "Maybe I can give it a try."


    "!"

 Chapter 532

    ?


    Mamie and Caley locked eyes on Scales, making him feel a tad ufortable under their intense gaze. Scratching his head, Scales muttered, "Why are you guys staring at me like that?"


    It was kind of awkward.


    "Mason, what exactly does your family do?" Mamie asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Roseanne chimed in, "I remember you mentionedst time that your parents are... civil servants, right?"


    It was clear that these were no ordinary "civil servants."


    She left it at that, not prying any further.


    Mamie might have been a bit too bold at times, but she was sharp. She had heard that offspring of high-ranking officials tend to keep a low profile. It made sense why he hadn''t mentioned it before, so she didn''t push the subject.


    Scales breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll do my best to make it happen."


    "Alright."


    Mamie: "For the sake of theb-"


    Scales: "And to avoid getting kicked out again¡ª"


    Both looked at Roseanne, who, caught off guard, instinctively responded, "Charge?"


    "Charge!!!"


    No sooner said than done, the trio sprang into action.


    Mamie stepped out of the apartment building and immediately dialed her dad-Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hey Dad, had your dinner yet?"


    "Yep, yep! What about you?"


    "Not yet......." Mamie''s voice suddenly turned whiny.


    Her dad knew something was up the moment he heard that. If his precious daughter was skipping meals, it must be serious.


    "Tell me what''s going on, sweetheart."


    Mamie quickly spilled the beans about the recent drama at theb.


    "...and that''s what happened! Can you believe it?!"


    Bam!


    Her dad mmed his hand on the table, "This is outrageous! The college should be handling this, not covering it up. A prestigious


    institution like this should not be involved in such scandals!"


    "Exactly!" Mamie nodded vigorously, "Dad, you won''t believe it. I casually mentioned we might as well set up our ownb, and Edna''s teamughed at me. They said I was dreaming and even called me fat... sob sob..."


    "What?! They dared to call you fat?! Honey, listen to me, you''re not fat not in the slightest. That''s just a sign of wealth. We don''t need to stoop to the level of those ignorant fools."


    BUMS


    "Hah! It''s just ab, right? If we have the money, my girl can build as manybs as she wants. Let''s show them what real power is, and smack them right in their faces!"


    "So, you agree?!" Mamie squealed with excitement, her earlier sulkinesspletely gone.


    Her dad was momentarily confused, "...Agree to what?"


    "To fund ourb!"


    "?!"


    "Dad? You just agreed. You can''t back out now..."


    Her dad finally caught on, "So, this was your n all along?"


    "Hehe..." Mamie giggled, "...It won''t cost much, really! Just a little bit will do!"


    "How much is a little bit?"


    "Just... around ten million or so."


    "Ten million... What?! Ten million to set up ab?!"


    That was enough to build two mansions back in their hometown!


    He could rent those out for a tidy sum each month...


    "Honey, you''re not getting scammed, are you? These scams are all the ragetely..." he stood up, worried about his naive and lovely daughter being targeted by fraudsters.


    Scams...


    Upon hearing this, Mamie couldn''t help butugh.


    "Dad, it''s not a scam, and it''s not a scheme. Roseanne''s putting in even more! She''s even offering upnd, realnd!"

 Chapter 533

    ?


    On the other end of the phone, Duke stayed silent for a long moment before finally speaking up, "... You guys are seriously nning to start your ownb?"


    "Absolutely!"


    "This isn''t some whimsical idea that just popped into your heads?"


    Mamie replied eagerly, "Of course not! We''re dead serious about this!"


    "Alright then, ten million, right? I''ll transfer it to your ount at the bank in a bit!"


    "Wow-thank you, Duke! Love you, xoxo~"


    Duke chuckled with a hint of affection, the kind only a doting father could muster.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    That very evening, Mamie shared a screenshot of the transaction in their group chat.


    Bright and bold were the seven zeroes in her ount, impossible to miss.


    Mamie: [All set-¡¿


    ...


    Scales couldn''t help but smile upon seeing that "~", almost able to picture how smug Mamie must have been while sending that message.


    It seemed he had to step up his game too.


    He put away his phone and walked over to the couch, "Grandpa, it''s been a while since we yed chess. How about a game?"


    "Of course! It''s been ages since someone actually sat down for a proper game with me."


    The old man, leaning on his cane, got up from the couch and settled in front of the chessboard.


    They yed two rounds, each more thrilling than thest!


    Scales intentionally lost a few games, much to his grandfather''s delight.


    "Scales, you lost again. You seem off today, what''s up?"


    Sighing, Scales feigned frustration, "Honestly, it''s your chess skills. They''ve improved. Have you been practicing behind my back?"


    ttery gets you everywhere.


    Sure enough, his grandfather burst intoughter, "Hahaha..."


    Scales insisted, "No, no, let''s y another round!"


    This time, Scales didn''t hold back and naturally won.


    The old man, pouting in a childishly sullen manner, said, "You said I practiced, but it looks like you were the one who did! No more, this isn''t fun!"


    After a pause, he continued, "What''s


    gotten into you today,ing home out of the blue and even offering to ychess? Out with it, what''s the matter?"


    "Cough!"


    Scales knew he couldn''t hide anything from his grandfather''s keen eyes.


    Without holding back, he shared everything about the academic bullying and malicious suppression he faced at school.


    "...Instead of enduring it silently,


    decided it''s better to start anew. We''ve got the money and the


    location, only the bureaucratel


    paperwork is left..." Content belongs


    He paused, stealing nces at his grandfather, almost pleading with his eyes.


    Yet, the old man remained silent, his gaze deep and contemtive.


    Scales dared not rush him, instead busying himself with tidying up the chessboard, the tension palpable.


    After what felt like an eternity, his grandfather finally sighed, "I didn''t think the academic world had


    be so toxic... If what you''re


    kids in starting from


    saying is true, then I support


    "As for the paperwork... just go for it, don''t worry about the rest."


    "Thank you, Grandpa!"


    "Remember-do it well. Don''t start something you can''t finish, giving others a reason tough!"


    "Got it! You can count on us!"


    Though Scales faced some hurdles, everything eventually fell into ce.


    That night, he too posted in the group chat, following Mamie''s lead: ¡¾All sorted~¡¿


    But Roseanne, expected to have the smoothest journey, surprisingly encountered some bumps...

 Chapter 534

    ?


    "Do we need a signature from the seller? Why?"


    Roseanne couldn''t help but question the staff member in front of her.


    The response came, "The asset is substantial, and while you have a formal transfer agreement, regtions also necessitate a consent form signed by the seller themselves."


    Roseanne''s grip on the documents tightened.


    Meaning, Murray''s signature was required.


    ...


    "Mr. Sherwood, good morning."


    As Murray stepped out of the elevator, his assistant was waiting at the door, greeting him with a smile.


    "9 AM, a meeting with investors to discuss potential funding into Quin''s Quality Foods and considerations for a long-term investment; 10 AM, a meeting with Mr. Whittaker from FinFlex to discuss a partnership; 11 AM, a departmental review. In the afternoon, as per your earlier n, you have a golf game scheduled with Mr. Sanford from SynthSys. That''s the agenda for today."


    The assistant reported the schedule while walking beside him, timing his speech perfectly to end just as Murray was entering his office.


    Murray paused, "Cancel the investors meeting. And tell Whittaker I''m only sparing him half an hour. If his proposal is as insincere asst time, there''s no point in further discussions."


    "Got it."


    Entering his office, Murray found his coffee already prepared on his desk.


    Touching the cup, he found the temperature just right.


    He took a sip as he moved towards the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    But after just one sip, he set the cup down, not touching it again.


    Despite so much practice, it never tasted as good as when she made it...


    Same coffee beans, same machine, even the same cup, yet the taste was different.


    A year had passed, and Murray still couldn''t get used to her absence.


    The coffee wasn''t right, the oatmeal wasn''t right, the beef stew wasn''t right, the living room setup wasn''t right, the bedroom sheets weren''t right... Everything was off.


    He couldn''t help but chuckle bitterly at the thought.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Knock knock-"


    "Come in."


    The assistant entered with breakfast, setting it down quietly before leaving.


    Murray had no appetite but forced himself to eat a bit anyway.


    His morning was filled with meetings, reports, and signing documents.


    Day in, day out, like a well-oiled machine.


    It used to be the same before, but at least then, he had a home to return to.


    Now, going back to that empty mansion, it no longer felt like home.


    Because itcked the woman who used to wait up for himte into the night...


    In the afternoon, Murray grabbed his jacket, ready to head to the golf course.


    His assistant came in, a bit excited, "Mr. Sherwood, Ms-"


    "Book a table at The Gourmet


    after the game," Murray


    Bd giving his instructions.


    et


    The assistant paused, "Okay. Mr. Sherwood, Ms-Ms. Cole is here!"


    But before he could finish, Murray interjected, "Mr. Sanford prefers light vors, and he doesn''t eat seafood. Remember that when ordering."


    "Understood."


    Murray had just put on his zer when he suddenly looked up, "What were you trying to say?"


    "Oh! Ms. Cole is here, outside right now."


    Finally, he managed to get the whole sentence out.


    "Ms. Cole? Who?" Murray momentarily couldn''t ce the name.


    "Roseanne Ms. Cole!" The assistant was almost frantic.


    When she was out of sight, he


    thought of her night and day; nomet tshe was here, he secret


    indifferent. How ironic...


    But Murray was anything but indifferent; he simply couldn''t believe it.


    "You said what?!"


    The assistant repeated, "Roseanne Ms. Cole is here, right outside. Should I invite her in?"


    "Do you even need to ask?!" Murray finally realized he wasn''t hallucinating.


    Anne was here!


    Even when they were dating, she rarely visited his office.


    So, his excuses of workingte always passed without question.


    "Why haven''t you invited her in yet?!"

 Chapter 535

    ?


    "Alright, I''ll just¡ª"


    "Never mind, I''ll do it myself."


    ...


    Rose stood next to her assistant''s desk, not far from the panoramic floor-to-ceiling windows.


    She walked to the window, paused, and gazed down at the bustling traffic below.


    Ahead was the bustling main street, nked by sleek office buildings, and further in the distance, the river view was visible.


    Truly, a prime slice of real estate.


    When thepany was just starting,cking funds and connections, their office was just above the basement apartment they rented¡ªa modest two- bedroom ce.


    Though humble, it had windows that let in light and even a small kitchen.


    The startup was small, with just five techies besides Murray.


    Forget about having a receptionist, ountant, cashier, finance, or HR-there simply wasn''t the budget to hire for those positions.


    What to do?


    Rose took it all upon herself.


    Running up and down the stairs every day, choosing public transport over taxis, and cooking meals to save on takeout costs.


    Those days were hard, yet her heart was full of warmth.


    Everyone pitied her for giving up her Ph.D. program, so she was determined to prove that her choice was right.


    She might not have conquered the academic peaks, but she had a loving partner and a thriving business.


    And a future with a happy family and adorable kids was in sight.


    Murray was doing his part too.


    For two years, he threw himself into work, up before dawn and to bed after dusk. On his rare days off, he''d take her out on dates.


    He was always in tune with her emotions, ready to respond to any change.


    When did things start to change?


    By the third year, thepany hit a growth spurt, business expanded wildly, and the money started rolling in.


    From the initial apartment, they


    moved to a quaint three-story house


    in the suburbs, then to a vintage office building within months, until finally settling in this tower two months before going public.


    After that, Rose hardly visited his workce.


    Murray seemed to prefer it that way.


    He found her presence distracting, a hindrance to meetings and partnerships.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Bringing lunch?"


    "What lunch?"


    "We have a cafeteria."


    "And there''s always delivery!"


    "You''re just too fussy, you know. With all this spare time, why not go shopping? Buy some fancy bags and jewelry? Or join those high-societydies for afternoon tea, have a chat, do some gardening?"


    Hearing this, Rose was stunned.


    For the first time, she realized that the life she envisioned for herself was different from the role Murray had in mind for her.


    In fact, they werepletely opposite.


    She wanted to be a tree standing beside him, facing the storms together, he wanted her to be a flower, delicate and sheltered under his shade, forever obedient and dependent.


    After that realization, Rosepletely withdrew from thepany''s affairs.


    Thepany didn''t need her anymore, anyway.


    There was enough money to hire professionals for reception, finance, ounting...


    Murray became busier, jet-setting around the world, gone for weeks at a time.


    On his rare breaks, it was either hosting golf tournaments,working, or hanging out with Corley, Cliff, and York for drinks and poker.


    During the countless nights waiting for him alone, Rose couldn''t help but reminisce about the early days of their startup.


    It seemed to her that the man she knew now was bing more and more distant from the one she remembered... Lost in thought, Rose stared into the distance until¡ª


    "Anne!"

 Chapter 536

    ?


    Roseanne snapped back to reality, whirling around to face the neer.


    Murray, d in a sharp suit, stood erect and appeared leaner than before, his cheeks slightly hollowed out.


    As she surveyed him, Murray''s gaze devoured her in return.


    She wore a beige knit sweater paired with ck skinny jeans, topped off with a khaki trench coat. Her hair, uncolored and uncurled, cascaded past her shoulders in a casual flow.


    White sneakers adorned her feet, simple and pristine.


    "Hey there," Roseanne initiated when he remained silent, breaking the ice with a greeting that felt oddly formal for two people who had once been so close.


    In that moment, Murray felt as if struck by Thor''s hammer.


    "Anne... do we really need to be so formal with each other?"


    Roseanne offered a smile, but didn''t bite.


    Murray''s heart ached, yet he managed a smile as well. "You here for something?"


    "Yes," she nodded earnestly.


    "Shall we talk inside?"


    "Sure."


    Roseanne headed toward the office.


    Murray followed closely, shutting the door behind them, cutting off the curious nces from the secretaries and assistants outside.


    "Maurice! Who''s thatdy? Never seen her before. Is she here to see Mr. Sherwood about business?"


    The question came from a female assistant, new to the job for just a couple of months.


    The one who had previously made a mistake with flight bookings had been let go.


    Maurice frowned, "Finished with your tasks? Learned everything you need to? So many questions, you might as well switch careers and be a journalist."


    The assistant''s smile faltered, "Sorry, just a bit curious..."


    Maurice surveyed the room. "The rest of you feel the same?"


    Silence, which was as good as a confirmation.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Maurice''s expression darkened. "Some of you have been here for years, others just arrived. Regardless of how long you''ve been here or your experience level, remember this "


    "Ask fewer questions, pry less, and keep curiosity in check!"


    Heads bowed in acknowledgment.


    Maurice turned away, not returning to his desk but instead, reluctantly knocking on Murray''s door.


    "What''s up?" The boss''s voice, slightly hoarse, filtered through the door.


    Maurice looked down, "Mr. Sherwood, the golf game with Mr. Sanford this afternoon..."


    "Cancel it."


    "Got it." Maurice wasn''t surprised by the response.


    After all, it was Ms. Cole!


    The woman Mr. Sherwood had pined for, constantly thought about, and missed every single day!


    With her here, who else would matter?


    Inside the office


    "Have a seat." Murray pulled out a chair for her, then offered attentively, "Something to drink?"


    "No, thanks. Let''s get down to business."


    "Alright." He sat across from her, his gaze intensely yet restrainedly fixed on her face.


    "I came today because..."


    "Anne, how have you been? I heard your grad program at Kingswell University is pretty intense. Keeping up alright?"


    This "heard came from Hertha


    et


    Sherwood, whoined about


    having too many sses, leaving no time for meals, socializing, on shopping.


    Roseanne, needing a favor, patiently responded, "I''m managing."


    Without borating further, she tried steering the conversation back on track: Tm here about thend


    Veline


    transfer agreement we had when we split-"


    Murray cut in again: "Have you had lunch? I haven''t. I''m starving. There''s this diner you used to love nearby. How


    Out we talk over lunch


    After pondering for a moment, Roseanne agreed.


    Murray, seemingly impulsive, made the arrangements, even calling Maurice mid-way to cancel the evening''s ns as well. At the diner, he sliced her steak and swapped their tes, just like old times.

 Chapter 537

    ?


    Roseanne stared at the steak cut into bite-sized pieces in front of her, her expression indifferent. She wasn''t here for the food; just sitting across from him was already pushing her limits.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Without giving Murray a chance to interrupt, she cut straight to the chase.


    "...I''ve pretty much got everything sorted now. All that''s missing is the consent form. I brought it with me today; could you sign it?"


    Murray''s smile slowly faded as he watched her expression change from hopeful to resigned and finally to despondent.


    "Is it so hard to have a proper meal with me?"


    Roseanne frowned.


    "Why bring this up now?"


    She was genuinely puzzled. "You were the one who suggested we talk over dinner. Now that we''re eating, you don''t want to talk. Are your words really that cheap?"


    Caught off guard, Murray set down his knife and fork. "You want to talk? Fine, let''s really talk then.¡±


    Roseanne instinctively sat up straighter.


    Murray nced at the documents and pen she hadid out, chuckling ruefully. "If it wasn''t for needing my signature, you wouldn''t have bothered contacting me today, would you?"


    She was honest. "Yes."


    "Ha... So in your eyes, my worth is just to sign this paper, and then we can go our separate ways, is that it?"


    Roseanne''s tone remained even. "We''ve been on separate paths for a long time. It''s not just now that we''re splitting ways."


    ¡°What if I decide not to sign today?" His tone was deliberate, his gaze intense.


    Roseanne didn''t get angry or show any displeasure, only confusion and a sense of estrangement from him.


    "The property''s already been transferred to me, and you''ve signed the contract. Why are you clinging to this consent form?" Murray admitted, "I regret it."


    He regretted breaking up, regretted letting her go, and even more so, regretted not pulling her back when he had the chance, allowing her to run wild until she waspletely out of reach.


    Roseanne found him unreasonable. "The property was your gift, signed over willingly and without coercion. Why are you backtracking now?" "Though I took the property during our breakup, I never saw it as a parting gift.''


    "When thepany went public, as a co-founder, should''ve received some original shares. But instead, you gave me a check and this property. I took it as my due


    compensation or, at least, el n¨¦t


    as


    something to make up for not


    getting the shares." Content belongs


    "So the property rightfully belongs to me. But given the procedure, we need this document, which is why I came to you."


    "But your refusal to sign doesn''t mean the property is still yours."


    The transfer isplete; the property is legally in Roseanne''s name.


    It''s just that when applying to establish ab, she hit a snag with the regtions, needing his cooperation, nothing more. Roseanne stated, "You no longer own the property, so your regret is merely a feeling, not something you can act on." Murray''s brow furrowed deeply. "So, we''re at an impasse today?"


    Roseanne replied, "The ball is in your court. If you wish, you can act." "And if I don''t?"


    u


    Roseanne always believed, "There''s no deal that can''t be made if the terms aren''t right. If it doesn''t work out, it usually means the offer isn''t good enough."


    His gaze darkened.


    Roseanne met his eyes firmly. "So, what are your terms?"

 Chapter 538

    ?


    Eyes locked, Murray''s deep gaze pierced into hers. "You know what I want."


    Roseanne frowned.


    "It''s simple. Come back to me. Don''t talk about consent forms; whatever you want, I can provide."


    "That''s impossible!"


    Her response was too definitive, too brisk.


    "Anne..." The man let out a bitterugh. "I know you must be cursing me in your heart, calling me despicable, but I truly can''t live without you... Can''t we just start over? I promise, from now on, it''ll just be you. All the things you don''t like, I''ll change them. Just trust me once more, okay?"


    With that, he eagerly reached for Roseanne''s hand.


    But she mercilessly dodged his grasp.


    "I don''t believe a word you say, and I certainly won''tply with your request."


    She gathered her documents and pen: "I shouldn''t havee today. If you don''t want to sign, so be it."


    With those words, she stood up and left, her steps both hurried and brisk.


    Even though she had long given up hope on him, she was still shocked to find the man she once loved capable of such shamelessness. Upon exiting the diner, Roseanne raised her hand to hail a cab.


    But before she could open the door and get in, her wrist was forcefully grabbed by the man who had chased after her, pulling her back. The driver, thinking there was some dispute, immediately drove off.


    "What are you doing? Murray!"


    "Leaving just like that, leaving me alone inside, I always have to watch you walk away. Roseanne, you know how to torment someone!"


    "So it''s all my fault, is it? Mr. Sherwood is always innocent, always righteous? Go home, Murray, go find your mom to coddle you, I''m not obliged to!"


    The man''s face turned pale, his grip on her hand tightened, his breathing erratic, but eventually, he calmed down and restrainedly spoke: "Let me take you home."


    "I don''t need your ride; I can get back on my own."


    "Do you always have to be so stubborn?"


    "Huh, I just genuinely don''t want to see you."


    Murray reached out again-


    "She said she doesn''t want to, can''t you understand?" Corley suddenly appeared, standing in front of


    velThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Roseanne, separating the two.


    UMS


    As they locked eyes, Corley''s


    expression was fiercely ded


    Presencemanding, w


    Murray, not to be outdone, coldly scrutinized him.


    "This is between her and me, you''d better not interfere!"


    Corley smirked: "Her matters are my matters, and I very much intend to interfere. What are you going to do about it?"


    "And who are you to interfere?!"


    Corley: "Don''t know about my rank, but I''m certainly ahead of you."


    Murray: "..."


    Corley turned to Roseanne, his voice instantly softening: "You okay?"


    She gently shook her head: "Mind giving me a lift?"


    Corley: "Not at all, it would be my pleasure."


    With that, he opened the car door for her.


    Roseanne got in.


    Murray clenched his fists, only able to watch as Corley drove her away, powerless to stop them.


    But...


    Did she think this was the end?


    The contract wasn''t signed yet their days were far from over!


    Inside the car-


    Roseanne watched the bustling streets retreat through the window, her mood somber.


    Noticing her gloom, Corley silently turned on some music.


    "...Feeling any better?"


    Roseanne: "Thanks."


    "Let me tell you a joke? A nurse sees a patient drinking in the ward and goes over to caution him: ''Be careful, liver!'' The patient smiles back at her: ''Hey sweetie Funny, right?


    Roseanne: "...That''s cold."

 Chapter 539

    ?


    "Come on, a dad joke, by its very nature, is supposed to be so bad it''s good."


    "


    ." He really had a knack for spinning things his way.


    Corley''s smile faded as he adopted a serious tone, "Spit it out, what''s going on? Is there a reason you absolutely had to see him?" Roseanne raised an eyebrow in surprise, "Why would you say that?"


    "You can''t stand the guy, so why on earth were you breaking bread with him? Unless... you needed something. Care to borate?" After a moment''s thought, Roseanne slowly began to exin...


    Corley: "So, you''re saying you need his signature on some consent form to wrap things up?"


    "Exactly."


    "Why not just get anyone to sign it?"


    Roseanne turned to him, staring intently.


    "Cough!" Corley cleared his throat, "Just kidding."


    "I thought funding and approvals would be the biggest hurdles. Turns out, the real obstacle is right here."


    Corley: "He refused to sign?"


    "Yep."


    The man''s expression darkened: "What''s his condition?"


    Roseanne: "..."


    "Is he asking you to get back with him? Give it another shot?"


    "


    ." Was this guy hiding under the table, eavesdropping?


    "Pfft! The nerve! Thinking about getting back together, as if he has a shot!"


    Roseanne: "..." There''s nothing quite like being roasted by someone who gets it.


    "What''s going through your mind?"


    Roseanne let out a small noise, "...Me? Nothing."


    "Definitely something!" Corley''s face was stern, his expression screaming, ''I''ve got you figured out, no use hiding it.'' Roseanne: "..."


    "Great! It''s definitely not anything nice! Not secretly cursing me, are you?"


    "Cough¡ªwell, not exactly..."


    Corley: "Where did you say that plot ofnd was again?"


    "East Suburb."


    "Good location, not far from downtown, and easy ess. Did he give it to you when you broke up?"


    Roseanne''s mouth twitched: "Why so many questions?"


    "This is a tricky situation... We can''t exactly force Murray to sign,


    that''s not our only option." Content


    s to en.kikistories you ne


    Roseanne''s eyes lit up, "You have another way?"


    "I do."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her interest peaked even further.


    Corley: "I''ve got a plot in East Suburb too. I''ll sign it off to you for yourb."


    Roseanne was stunned; he made it sound so simple, but this wasnd, not a toy!


    "Forget it, I can''t afford yournd."


    Corley: "No charge, my gift to you."


    "That''s even more reason to refuse. I don''t ept unearned rewards."


    "How about this? You pay what you feel it''s worth. A token?"


    Roseanne: "...Mr. Sullivan, can''t you sell yournd? Why insist on giving it away?"


    Corley smiled slightly: "To me, you''re not just anyone."


    Roseanne: "..." How does one even respond to that?


    Still, before getting out of the car, she made her stance clear, "I appreciate the offer to help,


    ¨¬''II


    find my own way." Content


    belongs


    Corley listened, slightly disappointed but not surprised: "Alright."


    If it were so easy to sway her, she wouldn''t be Roseanne.


    Back at home, Roseanne sat on the couch, gazing at the untouched


    documents and pen, letting Que


    long sigh.


    Downstairs, Owen Reynolds was returning from hisb.


    But at the corner, he bumped into Corley''s car.


    He hadn''t paid it any mind until Corley stopped and greeted him, "Good afternoon, Mr. Reynolds."


    Owen Reynolds turned, meeting his smirk with a calm, "What brings Mr. Sullivan here?"


    "Simply escorting Anne home."


    Anne?

 Chapter 540

    ?


    Owen''s gaze flickered darkly, a shadow of intrigue crossing his features.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Corley chuckled, "Heard Mr. Reynolds has been up to his ears in work, spending most of his days cooped up in theb. Quite the surprise to see you back early today."


    "Heard?" Owen retorted coolly, "Heard from whom?"


    Today, he had a lecture, one he was guest lecturing for the Life Sciences Department, yet only Mamie and Scales showed up in ss.


    Upon inquiring, he learned that Roseanne had taken a leave of absence.


    Theb was indeed demanding, consuming his afternoons post-lunch in the cafeteria, leaving him seldom returning home at this hour. But today was an exception...


    With a smirk, Corley responded, "Well, Anne was the one who mentioned it."


    His expression unreadable, Owen remarked, "Did Anne also mention that parking is forbidden down the alley?"


    "No worries, I''m leaving right now." Corley quipped, revving up his car and driving away.


    A moment of realization struck Corley as he distanced himself.


    Wait a minute...


    Did Owen just call her "Anne"?


    ...


    As Owen watched the car disappear into the distance, he turned, heading upstairs, his jaw clenched tight, his eyes cool.


    Reaching the seventh floor, he didn''t immediately enter his apartment. Instead, he knocked on the neighboring door. "Roseanne, you there?"


    After a brief pause, a voice responded, "Yes, Professor."


    The door opened from the inside.


    Owen surveyed her, "Everything alright?"


    "Uh?" Roseanne was taken aback.


    "I noticed you weren''t in ss today. The counselor mentioned you had taken leave."


    "Yes. Had some matters to attend to."


    "Rted to theb needing adjustments?"


    "Right." Roseanne nodded lightly.


    "How''s iting along?"


    She offered a small smile, "Just onest step to go."


    "Need any help?"


    "No, that''s fine."


    Corley had a point; unless Murray volunteered, nobody could force his hand.


    Owen''s gaze flickered subtly, "Ran into Corley down the alley."


    "Oh, he gave me a lift back."


    "You went together?"


    "No," Roseanne didn''t overthink it, "Just bumped into him. Ran into


    get


    Ctrouble, luckily he was there."


    Owen''s gaze deepened.


    swno


    "d you''re okay. Mr. Cole''s beef stew was amazing, thank him for me."


    Roseanne''s smile widened, "Dad would be thrilled to hear that."


    "Just stating facts, his cooking is indeed top-notch."


    ...


    Meanwhile, Murray didn''t head back to the office after leaving the diner.


    Instead, he had Maurice arrange a golf game with Sanford.


    Maurice was puzzled. Weren''t all evening ns cancelled? Howe it ended so soon?


    It seemed...


    Things with Ms. Cole weren''t looking promising.


    Looks like it''s time to tread carefully again.


    Maurice sighed to himself.


    Under the clear sky, amidst the gentle


    Seze, the golf course


    out, a sea of green.


    swnovel


    Murray stared into the distance, then swung his club, cutting through the air with a whoosh.


    Thwack!


    The ball soared, tracing a perfect parab.


    p, p, p...


    Sanford handed his club to the caddy and apuded, "Nice shot!"


    Murray walked to the resting area, his face betraying no pleasure from the praise.


    Sanford''s eyes twinkled, "Mr. Sherwood seems a bit off? Is it business troubles?"


    Murray took a swig from the water bottle passed by the caddy, remaining silent.


    "Or is it a woman?"


    Murray didn''t react.


    Sanford nodded, understanding, "Ah, a woman then."


    He raised an eyebrow, "Got any wise words, Mr. Sanford?"


    "Well, you see, women can either be the cherry on top or the crutch that supports you. Each woman serves a different purpose. As long as you know where they stand and don''t mix them up, life can be pretty smooth sailing."


    "Oh? Sounds like Mr. Sanford has quite the experience?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 541

    ?


    "Ha, ''insights''? Maybe not, but I''ve got some tricks up my sleeve."


    "I''m all ears."


    Sanford settled into the chair beside him, starting leisurely, "You know the old saying, ''A man''s home is his castle, but it''s the adventures outside that keep life interesting.'' At home, you need a woman to keep the fort, manage the daily grind, look after the folks, and raise the kids; when it''s time to entertain or schmooze, you bring out the younger, livelierpany. It''s cost-effective - a little tip here and there, and everyone''s happy."


    Murray raised an eyebrow, "And your wife''s cool with this?"


    Sanford shrugged, "Why wouldn''t she be? Living in a mansion, designer bags on her arm, top-of-the-line beauty products at her disposal, a shopping spree whenever she wants, and not having to work a day in her life. What''s there toin about?"


    "What if, one day, she asks for a divorce¡ª"


    "That''s off the table. Once you''ve pampered a woman like that, she loses her survival instinct. Her wings are clipped; where could she possibly fly off to?" He said dismissively.


    "And if they aren''t clipped? If she does fly away?"


    That caught Sanford off guard.


    Well...


    He''d never considered the possibility of his ''olddy'' leaving him.


    Murray stood up, patting his shoulder, "Sanford, sometimes it''s best not to speak too confidently because¡ª"


    Sanford looked puzzled.


    "It hurts more when you''re proven wrong."


    With that, he hopped onto his golf cart, "Enjoy your game, I''m heading back."


    "Eh?"


    Driving away from the golf course, Murray had intended to head straight to his vi, but somehow found himself outside the gates of Kingswell University.


    This time, he didn''t stop at the gate.


    Instead, he parked across the street, rolled down the window, and lit a cigarette for himself.


    Through the rising smoke, he gazed at the university entrance, unchanged from six years ago. Meeting Roseanne had been here.


    Just one look, and he couldn''t control the flutter in his heart.


    The confession had been here too.


    Holding a bouquet of roses, he walked step by step towards the girl who had captured his heart.


    The moment he embraced her, Murray felt he had the whole world!


    When did things start to change?


    As hispany gradually found its footing, as he''d hoped, ringing the bell for the IPO, and then he began to find more free time.


    When the usual rounds of drinks and


    card games with Cliff and the others could no longer satisfy his curiosity, he started seeking bigger thrills.


    Now, thinking back on all those women, Murray only felt a sense of dullness.


    Given another chance, he''d choose to stay with Roseanne.


    Pure and simple.


    But it was toote...


    Returning to the vi, the night had already fallen.


    Sadie was still there: "Back already, sir."


    Murray hummed softly, walking past her towards the stairs, then hesitated.


    "Sadie," he turned back.


    Sadie, who had hoped to sneak away before the young master returned, froze: "!"


    "...Sir, did you need something?"


    Murray asked, "Can I borrow your phone?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sadie cautiously handed over her


    phone, adding with concern, "...S


    please don''t be mad. It''s be


    talk things out. Anger is bad for health."


    to


    Not sure if he was listening, Murray took the phone and directly called Roseanne. "...Hello?"


    "Sorry, I might have been a bit harsh


    at noon. Thend I gave you is yours


    to keep. I wouldn''t stoop so low as


    I


    to take back what I''ve given was


    Roseanne frowned, unsure of his angle.


    AO.UMS


    Murray continued, "We can sign the papers; let''s discuss it tomorrow."


    "...Alright."


    "I''m using Sadie''s phone to call you; it''s not very convenient. Could you, maybe, unblock me?"

 Chapter 542

    ?


    Roseanne finally caved in.


    It was all because of those three little words: "You can sign."


    With a sly grin, Murray handed the phone back to Sadie and cheerfully headed upstairs.


    Holding the phone, Sadie couldn''t help but muse-


    It had been ages since she saw the young master smile like that.


    ...


    The next morning, Roseanne was rudely awakened.


    It was way before her usual wake-up time, yet her phone wouldn''t stop buzzing incessantly on her nightstand.


    Barely opening her eyes, she unlocked it, only to see a barrage of messages from Murray on WhatsApp.


    He had sent dozens of messages, all of them utter nonsense-All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡¾Anne, are you awake?¡¿


    ¡¾I dreamt about youst night¡¿


    ¡¾Still sleeping?¡¿


    ¡¾Got any sses this morning?]


    ¡¾I checked Katie''s schedule, you guys have a workshop this morning¡¿


    And so on...


    She scanned the messages with an expressionless face, toozy to scroll up. Just as she was about to put the phone down, another message popped up. ¡¾Anne, I got you your favorite coffee and donuts. I''m right outside your ce¡¿


    ¡¾No rush, I''ll wait as long as it takes¡¿


    Roseanne frowned, crossed the living room to the balcony, and sure enough, there was Murray standing below with breakfast in hand.


    Her: "..."


    He seemed to sense something and looked up sharply-


    Their eyes met, and he moved his lips as if to say something, but before he could make a sound, she closed the window with a "snap."


    Roseanne went back to bed, attempting to catch some more sleep.


    Of course, she barely dozed off.


    But lying in bed a little longer in the morning was still quitefortable.


    At seven o''clock, she got up on schedule, freshened up, changed, made a simple breakfast, and only then did she head downstairs.


    n


    Murray''s eyes lit up the moment he saw her, and he immediately greeted her with a bright smile: "Anne, I got the coffee and donuts from that ce you used to love. Though they might have gone cold now. Might need a bit of microwaving."


    Roseanne: "I''ve already had breakfast at home. You might as well keep it for yourself."


    Hearing this, Murray wasn''t upset: ¡°Alright, I''ll eat it. I don''t have to go to the office today anyway. I''ll walk you to campus.¡±


    Roseanne: "...It''s a three-minute walk from here to campus. Do you really think I need an escort?"


    Uh!


    "Then I''ll just walk with you."


    "Murray, can you-" not be so relentless?


    However, before she could finish her sentence, she heard him say with augh: "Aren''t we supposed to talk about the signing? Might as well chat on the way."


    Roseanne: ".


    "Is that okay?"


    He even had the nerve to ask.


    "Suit yourself."


    With a grin, he stepped in pace with her: "Anne, wait for me..."


    She deliberately quickened her steps.


    Watching her, Murray couldn''t help but smile.


    Soon, they reached the campus gates.


    Roseanne couldn''t stand it anymore: "You''ve followed. You''ve escorted. When exactly will you sign?"


    "You said yesterday we could talk terms. Does that still stand?"


    Roseanne asked straight: ¡°What''s your condition?"


    Murray: "This Saturday and Sunday. Two days. Give them to me."


    "...What do you mean?"


    "Spend two days with me, and you can''t refuse any of my requests. After those two days, I''ll sign immediately."


    Roseanne burst intoughter on the


    spot: "I can''t believe you just said that. Yes, I do need you to sign this consent form, but I''m not about to sell myself, am I?"


    "Just two days," he looked at her, his gaze deep, "am I really that repulsive to you?"


    Roseanne There are things that are


    left unsaid out of basic politeness, but since you pretend not to understand and even ask, well, then let me spell it out for you-yes, you really are that annoying."

 Chapter 543

    ?


    Stepping through the school gates, Roseanne left Murray standing alone, a bitter smile on his face. "I didn''t mean to... Do I really seem that bad in your eyes?"


    First thing on the agenda for Roseanne was ss, but once it let out, she joined forces with Mamie and Scales to head over to theb.


    They had just five days left to use theb, a deadline looming over them to finalize the first phase of their experiment data.


    Upon arrival, the trio was taken aback to find theb door wide open, with a group of janitors moving stuff around.


    "What the heck are you doing?!" Mamie exploded. "Who let you in here? That''s our stuff, where are you taking it?!"


    Setting up theb had been abor of love for them. They had shopped for supplies together, cleaned together - in every sense, they had made this space their second home.


    So, naturally, seeing a bunch of strangers barging in and starting to haul their things away without a word was enough to make anyone''s blood boil. Mamie was livid.


    "Put that down! Put it down now-did you hear me?!"


    The janitors, clearly confused, were caught off guard. "...The college told us toe and move stuff."


    Roseanne managed to keep her cool. "Who exactly from the college told you this?"


    "It was Ms. Edna. She said theb failed a fire safety inspection, so we were to clear everything out to make way for repairs." "That witch!" Mamie seethed, teeth gritted. "We still had five days. She couldn''t wait even a moment longer to kick us out?"


    How could someone so spiteful be an educator?


    The janitors, scratching their heads in confusion, apologized, "Sorry, we really don''t know the full story. We''re just doing what we were told." Roseanne didn''t want to make a scene. "It''s almost lunchtime. Why don''t you guys take a break, and we''ll discuss this in the afternoon?" "Alright. We''ll head out then."


    Mamie, on the verge of tears, was beside herself. "What do we do, Roseanne? We have so many data sets still pending. If we can''t use theb, we''re screwed."


    Even though they had ns to set up their ownb, that was going to take time.


    et


    They needed to wrap up the first phase of the experiments before moving on to the analysis phase, which thankfully didn''t requireb ess as long as no retesting was involved. But that was contingent on clearing their backlog of data sets.


    Being evicted on such short notice had thrown a wrench into their ns...


    "It''s outrageous. She has no moralpass. Does she think she owns the college? That Kingswell University is her personal property?!"


    As Mamie was ranting, a voice cut through the tension-


    "Wow, what''s all themotion? Which pig is squealing now?" ter sauntered over, hands in pockets, wearing a smug grin.


    Mamie''s eyes shed with anger. "What did you say?! You''re the pig, your whole family''s a bunch of pigs!"


    Insults about her weight were a surefire way to hit a nerve.


    "Tsk-worrying about being a pig is the least of your worries. If I were you, instead of being kicked out, I''d leave voluntarily. It''s more dignified."


    ter''s gloating was unbearable, making it hard to resist the urge to p him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne, squinting slightly, held back an irate Mamie, and spoke calmly, "Let''s just pack up our things." "Roseanne!"


    terughed triumphantly, ¡°Finally showing some sense, huh? Needed me to kick you out to get it, how pathetic is that?"


    As Roseanne lifted a piece ofb equipment, she made sure to "identally" let it slip right as she passed by ter-


    Crash!


    Followed immediately by a scream of pain.

 Chapter 544

    ?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it!" ter hopped on one foot, clutching the other in agony.


    As he jumped, he howled in pain.


    Roseanne looked shocked, "Oh dear, my bad! I totally slipped. But with your thick skin, a little hit shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    Mamie, witnessing the scene, immediately turned and hoisted up a table.


    Yes, a whole table.


    Guess the advantage of having a bit of extra weight is the strength thates with it!


    ter was dumbfounded, "What the heck are you doing?"


    Mamie replied, "Just moving stuff around-"


    Without another word, she hurled the table in his direction.


    ter, forgetting his previously injured foot, leaped away just in time. The table crashed exactly where he had been standing.


    If he hadn''t dodged so quickly, he''d probably be knocked out cold.


    "You guys-"


    What''s with the violence?


    Not ying fair!


    "Excuse me,ing through¡ª" Scales, who had been silent, quickly approached ter and then...


    Stepped hard on his other foot!


    "Ah-my bad! Rushed out this morning and forgot my sses. Did I just step on some trash?"


    Mamie, dead serious, shook her head, "Nope, trash can be recycled. What you stepped on is worse than trash, too filthy for anyone to bother recycling."


    "You bunch of... downright bandits! I''mying it out here, we need to get this done today, or I''ll have the janitorse and move it for you!" After his rant, ter pointed menacingly at the three of them and stormed off.


    But his departure...


    Seemed panicked and cowardly.


    Mamie burst intoughter, "Hey, if you''re so tough,e back! I haven''t finished moving my stuff!"


    Her mood then quickly turned somber.


    "Thought we had five days, and now we''ve got none."


    Scales''s face darkened, "They''ve gone too far!"


    Roseanne thought for a moment, took out her phone, and walked to a corner to make a call-


    "Mr. Reynolds, could I ask for a favor?"


    After lunch, the janitorial team returned.


    But this time, not to move things but to¨D


    "Guys, really sorry about this, but we''re here to help put everything back the way it was. Just got a word from the administration saying we should hold off the move until after five days..."


    Roseanne knew right away it must have been Owen Reynolds who had a word with the administration.


    "Thanks, we really appreciate it."


    "Ah, no trouble at all, it''s what we should do..."


    Soon, the equipment was back in ce, and theb tidied up.


    Mamie and Scales exchanged nces, then quickly changed and got to work at theb benches.


    They only had five days...


    Roseanne joined them shortly after.


    The three worked until 10 p.m.


    Lunch and dinner were ordered in to save time.


    Roseanne checked the time, "It''s almost ten, let''s call it a day."


    Mamie agreed, "Yeah, we''ll continue tomorrow."


    Scales nodded.


    They shared a cab home. Roseanne was the first to get off, "Bye, see you tomorrow." "See you."


    She entered her building, the dim and


    even ow hallway chilled by the et


    breeze, making her wrap her t tighter around herself


    "Roseanne."


    Suddenly, a voice called out to her.


    Turning


    =ound, she saw Owen


    in his jogging suit, sweaty, obviously just back to


    ¨¤ a run. Content belongs back


    "Professor, out for ate-night run?"

 Chapter 545

    ?


    "Can''t find time to exercise during the day, so I guess I''ll have to make up for it with a nighttime jog."


    Roseanne stood still, waiting for him to catch up to her on the same step before they continued upward together. Roseanne sighed, "Today would''ve been a disaster without your help. We''d have been kicked out on our ears."


    He just waved off the gratitude, "No need for formalities between us. Five days, is that enough? If not, I can try to negotiate a bit more time with the administration..."


    "That''s more than enough."


    The fire safety issue was a serious one, involving the local fire department and with an official notice already issued, there was no bending the rules.


    Even if the principal intervened, it wouldn''t make a difference.


    They were going to have to move sooner orter, so why make things difficult for Owen Reynolds?


    He had already helped her out more times than she could count.


    Walking together, time always seemed to fly. They hardly exchanged a few words before they found themselves on the seventh floor. "Goodnight, Professor. See you tomorrow," Roseanne said as she opened her door.


    Owen Reynolds smiled, "See you tomorrow."


    After she closed her door, he did the same.


    Back in his study, he sat down in front of hisputer. As soon as the screen lit up, Stoddard''s messages started popping up relentlessly-


    ¡¾Where did you go? Howe you suddenly stopped replying?¡¿


    ¡¾Don''t tell me you went out for another run?]


    [Seriously... You''ve been up and down several times tonight, what''s the deal?]


    [Owen? You possessed or something?]


    ¡¾Fine! Actually went for a jog, huh? Anyone would think there''s gold waiting for you out there.¡¿


    ¡¾You''re acting weird tonight. Seen people go for a night run, but never someone who heads out several times in one evening.¡¿


    ¡¾Just look at yourself. From 7 to now at 10, how many times have you wandered out?!)


    ¡¾Forget it... I''ll handle the data myself, can''t count on you tonight!¡¿


    From growing frustration to eventual resignation, Stoddard silently went offline.


    Owen Reynolds remembered the sight of the girl standing alone in the corridor, the dim incandescent light above her making her look even more slender and fragile.


    All alone...


    Thankfully, on his fifth trip down, he finally ran into her.


    At least he could keep herpany for the rest of the way up the stairs, right?


    With that thought, a smile crept onto Owen Reynolds'' lips.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Roseanne got home, peeled off her coat, and felt the warmth of the heating envelop her.


    After drinking a ss of warm water, she went to take a shower.


    By the time she emerged, it was almost eleven.


    She sat on the sofa, tiredly rubbing her temples.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    She picked it up, and her expression darkened instantly upon seeing the caller ID.


    "...Hello?"


    "Anne, just one day."


    "?"


    Murray sounded desperate, "I only need one day. I promise, I won''t ask for anything unreasonable, and we''ll stay outdoors. Once it gets dark, I''ll take you straight home, no tricks."


    Roseanne cautiously asked, "What are you nning?"


    He let out a bitterugh, "You''ve grown to dislike me so much, getting even a moment with you seems impossible. I just want to spend some quiet time with you, to talk, peacefully."


    But even that seemed too much to ask for.


    It felt like they were negotiating a business deal, bargaining for a chance to meet.


    Murray''s voice carried a self-mocking tone.


    Roseanne hesitated, then said, "...Okay."


    His spirits lifted instantly.


    "But," she quickly added, indicating there was more, "I have conditions."


    "What conditions?"


    Roseanne was firm, "Any request


    you make,


    if I don''t like it or if it.


    ¨¤ me ufortable, /cel


    refuse outright."


    "Agreed."

 Chapter 546

    ?


    On a Saturday, after two continuous days of rainfall, the skies over Lumina City finally cleared.


    A chill swept through the city following the winter rain, signaling the end of the sweltering summer. Only the biting cold and the crisp wind remained.


    When Roseanne stepped out, she was bundled up in a thick cotton jacket, her head covered with a hat and her neck wrapped in a scarf, all snug and warm against the cold.


    Murray was already waiting downstairs.


    On such a frosty day, he had parked his car across the street, choosing instead to wait by the entrance of the building.


    Passersby couldn''t help but give him a second nce.


    But he seemed indifferent to their stares, his gaze fixed on the building''s exit with a concentration bordering on devotion.


    Owen Reynolds was heading to theb.


    He saw Murray just as he stepped out.


    Naturally, Murray noticed him too.


    Their eyes met, and a silent hostility hung between the two men.


    Owen held a particrly low opinion of Murray, even worse than that of Corley. He remembered the incident at the vi, the way Murray had treated Roseanne...


    Owen''s gaze darkened.


    "Mr. Sherwood, did you just arrive, or did you never leave fromst night?"


    Murray sneered, "Professor, alwaysplicating things. Whether I just arrived or never left isn''t the point. What matters is¡ª"


    He paused, his smile sharp, "Anne agreed to go out with me today. We have a date."


    Owen''s first thought was disbelief.


    But then, considering Roseanne''s recent rush for theb, could there be a connection?


    He suppressed his thoughts, his expression unchanging, "If Roseanne agreed to meet you, she must have her reasons."


    The term "date" subtly shifted to "meet."


    Who said professors weren''t smooth talkers?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I just want to remind you, a man can be poor or unattractive, but he should neverck decency."


    Murray''s brows furrowed, "What are you implying?"


    "Respecting women, not going against their wishes, that''s basic integrity and manners for a man. Bear that in mind."


    With that, Owen walked past him, heading towards the corner.


    His stride was steady, his posture casual, but unseen, his fists were clenitghtly, veins standing out against his skin.


    ...


    Roseanne was momentarily startled when she saw Murray.


    Today, he wasn''t in a suit but dressed casually in dark blue jeans paired with a grey and white striped down jacket.


    His soft ck hair hung naturally over his forehead, less sharp and frivolous, and more youthful and bright.


    For a moment, she saw the Murray of the past.


    Back then, he was a passionate young man with pure and fervent eyes.


    His gaze was so focused, making Roseanne believe their rtionship was timeless and unchangeable. Yet, reality taught her otherwise-


    Nothingsts forever.


    Feelings change, and so do people.


    swne


    "What''s the n?" she asked straightforwardly.


    There was no expectation, no joy, just a business-like tone, as if fulfilling a duty.


    A hint of sadness flickered in Murray''s eyes, quickly reced by a smile, "Let''s get in the car first."


    They crossed the street, with Murray gantly opening the passenger door for her.


    "Watch your head."


    Roseanne bent down and got in.


    He moved to the driver''s seat, settled in, and started the engine.


    "Remember our first date?"


    Roseanne remained silent.


    Nostalgia appeared in his eyes as he continued, "It was at that coffee


    shop around the corner. I bought


    flowers and a cake, we agreed t


    meet at two, but you didn''t show up until four, not answering your phone..."


    At four, Roseanne finally arrived.


    S


    Still in her whiteb coat, she apologized profusely, "I''m so sorry, I was in theb today, couldn''t bring my phone, and then I forgot we had a date..."

 Chapter 547

    ?


    Back when they had just started dating, it was clear that Roseanne wasn''t yet ustomed to the idea of having a boyfriend.


    Murray was initially seething with frustration. As someone who had always been waited on hand and foot, the concept of waiting for someone else was foreign to him. Yet, the moment he saw the apologetic look on her face, her continuous murmurs of "I''m so sorry," his anger dissipated as if it had never been there.


    With a sizzle, it was extinguished entirely.


    "... You''re always so busy. After that, whenever we nned dates, I''d arrive early, order our meal, and wait for you. The longest wait was when Ms. Payne took you to a conference. They changed the schedulest-minute, and it ended two hourster than nned. By the time you arrived at the restaurant, they were nearly closing."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne remained stoic, but her gaze shifted slightly.


    That was their first real argument.


    It ended with Murray being the first to soften and apologize.


    "And then there was the time you and Ms. Payne went off to the Northwest for fieldwork. It was so sudden, you didn''t even tell me. I foolishly waited at the school gates for you, all morning, but you never showed..."


    Murray had a lot to say, but Roseanne kept silent throughout.


    "...Anne, do you remember any of this?"


    "The past is blurry to me now."


    Murray wasn''t deterred by her cold demeanor; instead, he smiled, "It''s alright, you''ll remember."


    How could she easily forget experiences they had shared? She was probably just pretending, unwilling to admit it.


    Thirty minutester, they pulled up to a vineyard in the countryside.


    "Let''s get out, Anne," Murray said, offering his hand.


    Roseanne ignored him and got out on her own, standing firm.


    Undisturbed, Murrayughed and looked at the vineyard, "Remember this ce?"


    She wanted to forget, but her memory was too sharp.


    This vineyard was actually a winery, lost by York to Murray in a bet.


    York loved the hustle and bustle, had no interest in vacations. If he had any free time, he''d rather spend it throwing a party or organizing a game night with Cliff than visiting such a secluded ce.


    But Roseanne fell in love with it at first sight.


    Away from the urban chaos, even the wind tasted of freedom.


    Past the doors were mountains, and in front of the mountains, a stream.


    The water was clear, with fish visible within.


    It had the essence of a hidden retreat.


    The only downside was the neglected garden in the vineyard, left unattended and overgrown due to the absence of the owner.


    During the summer of her senior year, Murray had to go to France for a month. She took the keys and decided to stay at the vineyard alone. That stay extended to almost half a month.


    During that time, her phone


    identally felt into the stream and broke. Roseanne, not wanting to make a trip to the city just for a new phone, decided to order one online. It was supposed to arrive the next day, but due to andslide caused by heavy rain, the delivery was dyed, and it took two more days for her phone to arrive.


    Those four days without a phone drove Murray to the brink of insanity.


    In his own words-


    He nearly turned Lumina upside down looking for her.


    When she finally got her phone, inserted the SIM card, and called him back, trying to exin and calm him down, Murray, seemingly in retaliation, wouldn''t answer her calls or reply to her messages.


    Roseanne was baffled.


    It wasn''t like she did it on purpose, and she had exined herself clearly. Moreover, just a few days ago, they had talked, and he mentioned staying in France for an additional two weeks.


    Roseanne had no objections.


    She enjoyed her solitude at the vineyard, living freely andfortably.


    Little did she know...

 Chapter 548

    ?


    Murray burst onto the scene out of nowhere.


    Before Roseanne could leap into his arms, thrilled at the unexpected visit, he barked an order that sent a squadron of bodyguards storming into the estate.


    They began uprooting the flowerbeds Roseanne had tenderly nurtured over the weeks!


    "What''s this madness? Can''t afford flowers, so you decide to get your hands dirty? Lost in this little hobby of yours, huh?!"


    "Not picking up calls, ignoring my texts! All for these little blooms? Rip them all out, throw them away!"


    In less than half an hour, the once lush garden was bare.


    And just like that, weeks of Roseanne''s dedication were obliterated.


    From the moment the bodyguards charged in, she was in disbelief.


    Watching Murraymand this act of barbarism, witnessing the greenery being reced by destion, the young nts mercilessly destroyed...


    And this was no act of God.


    But a manmade disaster!


    This sparked the biggest argument they ever had.


    Murray vented, "You have time for gardening, for vacations, to enjoy the easy life, but no time to take my calls?"


    "I was out of my mind with worry, thought something had happened to you. I nearly turned Lumina upside down looking for you, and here you are, hiding out gardening?!"


    "Roseanne, in your eyes, my worth is less than your studies, our rtionship less important than your career. Fine, I respect your pursuits. That''s why I always show up early for our dates, waiting for you. Sometimes it''s just a few minutes, sometimes hours. I''ve waited before!"


    "But what''s this now? I''m less important than your studies, I get that, but now I''m less important than these damn flowers?!"


    "Roseanne, bottom line, you just don''t love me!"


    ...


    "Anne, why can''t you put me first?"


    ...


    "I said I needed to stay abroad another week, thought you''d be upset, at least disappointed. But no, you couldn''t care less!"


    ...


    "Anne, can''t you care about me a little more?"


    "Forget about your studies, okay? Let''s get married once you graduate next year..."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Despite her anger, Roseanne''s heart softened seeing his insecurity and the fear of losing her.


    She even began to question herself-


    Had she been too aloof, making him feel neglected in their rtionship?


    This introspection led her to a decision-


    To give up the chance to pursue abined master''s and PhD program.


    And so, the estate became a turning point in Roseanne''s fate.


    Back to the present, Murray led her through the gates.


    The next moment, a sea of flowers met their eyes.


    Even prepared, Roseanne was taken aback.


    All sorts of flowers bloomed brilliantly in the cold winter.


    Roses, crabapples, orchids, rhododendrons, gardenias... Stepping in, the warmth enveloped them.


    The garden boasted a simted ecosystem. No matter the external climate or temperature, the internal environment could be manually adjusted, including humidity


    That''s how these different flowers thrived together, blooming beautifully.


    Murray casually pointed at a cluster of orchids, "They say orchids are tough to care for. The real challenge is their precise soil requirements... ! usually mix sphagnum moss and bark for the soil. Orchids can''t stand the cold; anything below 59 degrees sends them into dormancy, hence the temperature control. And watering needs to be just right, adjusting for the seasons since their roots are aerial and prone to suffocation, plus evaporation rates vary with the seasons..."


    "And this rose here, I was nning..."


    While he continued, Roseanne''s gaze drifted past the gates to the horizon.


    The roses at the entrance were so vibrant they made the distant mountains seem like mere backdrops.


    Once, this might have moved her, but now her heart was calm.


    Even Murray''s voice couldn''t stir any emotion in her.


    "Even the most beautiful roses have their season. Nothingsts forever, feelings included. Once missed, it''s gone Why not look forward to new beauties ahead and let go?"


    Murray fixed his eyes on her, "What if I can''t let go?"


    Roseanne met his gaze, "Then that''s no longer my concern."

 Chapter 549

    ?


    She spoke with such a nonchnce, as if everything that had once tied her to this world had been cut loose, no longer of any relevance to her. Murray felt a suffocating frustration, like the more he tried to grasp onto something, the quicker it slipped through his fingers like sand.


    Once upon a time, he had spitefully uprooted the flowers she had tenderly cared for. Now, he was trying to make amends, presenting her with a garden blooming with fragrance and a riot of colors.


    Yet, she seemed unimpressed...


    "It''s okay if you don''t like it, we can go somewhere else..." he offered tentatively.


    "It''s not that, I do like it." Roseanne met his gaze squarely, her eyes clear and honest. "These flowers are truly beautiful. It''s an innate appreciation of beauty and being moved by it."


    "But if this is just a means for you to win me back, and these flowers are merely tools to that end, then such beauty is wasted."


    "I don''t appreciate that kind of waste."


    Murray was taken aback, muttering, "...I just wanted to apologize for what I did in the past.¡±


    "You said it yourself, it''s in the past. Since it''s over, there''s no need to dwell on it. You''ve put so much effort into these flowers, I hope you can truly appreciate and enjoy them for what they are, not by how they rte to my likes and dislikes.¡±


    "Just like... your life should be filled with work and pleasure, joy and ease,fort and rxation, not consumed by an attempt to salvage a rtionship that shouldn''t be saved, turning it into a mess."


    "Murray, we are independent individuals, each with our own life goals, and thus, inevitably, we''re headed in different directions. We''ve walked a path together in the past, but now we''ve parted ways. If we meet again, it should be with a greeting, not fretting over whether we can walk together again."


    "Maybe we can, maybe we''ve both found better people... Letting go of the past, treating the present with dignity, and facing a future where anything is possible with openness that''s what we should be doing, isn''t it?"


    A year had passed before Murray heard her call him "Murray" again.


    But at that moment, there was no joy in him, only a sourness in his throat and a sting in his nose.


    "It''s over..."


    He couldn''t let go of the past.


    Nor could he imagine finding someone better than her.


    "Is there really no chance for us?" Murray asked.


    Roseanne gently shook her head.


    They had lunch together at the estate.


    As soon as the food was served, Roseanne knew it had been carefully prepared.


    Because it was all her favorites.


    Ironically¡ª


    et


    Back when they were together, it seemed fike he never remembered what she liked. Now, a year after their breakup, he hadn''t missed a single one.


    "Try this, Anne, I remember you liked it... and this one... and this...¡±


    Murray spent the meal serving her, barely touching his own food.


    "Thank you, that''s enough. Don''t worry about me, eat."


    "Sure." He smiled.


    Roseanne was surprisingly satisfied with the meal.


    Putting aside the slight awkwardness of dining with vors of the dishes andText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ambiance wereforti


    belongs to


    The long table was by the window, overlooking a vast field of flowers.


    Every dish was her favorite, even the rice was the Arborio rice she preferred.


    Both her taste and sight were immensely gratified.


    "...I''m full," Roseanne put down her chopsticks, wiping her mouth.


    She wasn''t lying; she had indeed eaten a lot.


    Murray smiled warmly, his gaze tender: "Do you want to rest here for


    a while? I had the room cleaned, and the sheets and duvet covers are all new."


    UMS


    Roseanne raised an eyebrow: "Would that be okay?"

 Chapter 550

    ?


    "Of course!"


    This... didn''t sound like Murray at all.


    "I feel obliged to remind you, we''ve only got six hours till sunset, and then today''s pretty much done."


    "Yeah. As much as I''d love to hang out with you every second, I know you need your midday nap in winter, or you''ll be cranky all afternoon." Samantha paused for a moment, "Then I want my own room."


    Murrayughed, but his eyes were filled with a bittersweet look, "That was the n all along. I''m not that shameless."


    Samantha remained nonmittal.


    The bitterness in his eyes spread, "That time at the cabin... watching you pack your books to leave, I was so mad, I don''t know what got into me, I just..."


    "Later, I kept wondering why I lost my senses, did what I did... first, you were gone for days, no word, I missed you like crazy; second, I guess I wanted to scare you a bit, hoping you''de back on your own..."


    Samantha''s gaze at him was truly indescribable.


    There was disbelief at the absurdity, but also, sympathy.


    Yes, sympathy.


    A person who couldn''t even express love properly was bound to take many detours in life before they could grow.


    And she was just the starting point of that journey.


    Thankfully, just the starting point.


    Samantha was led upstairs by the housekeeper.


    "Ms. Watson, this is your room, please¡ª"


    The familiar setup greeted her, even the vase she''d picked up on a whim was still on the windowsill.


    Yes, this was the room Samantha stayed in during her junior year summer break.


    The housekeeper said, "Rest well, call me if you need anything."


    "Thank you," Samantha replied.


    The housekeeper left, gently closing the door behind her.


    Samantha napped for forty minutes.


    When she came downstairs, she found Murray sitting on the living room couch, a cup of untouched coffee in front of him, lost in thought.


    et


    Hearing footsteps from the spiral staircase, he snapped back to reality, standing up a bit nervously-


    "Anne, you''re up? Is... something wrong with the room? I''ll get the housekeeper-"


    "No need," Samantha interrupted, "I''m well-rested. Do you have any other ns?"


    "Uh?" He seemed taken aback.


    He hadn''t expected her to cooperate so willingly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Murray had braced himself for her to sleep straight through to the evening.


    Meeting his puzzled gaze, Samantha smiled, "I''m not that unreasonable."


    Murray smiled back.


    "Shall we... head out?"


    Samantha gave a light nod.


    Murray drove her to their old


    haunts the malls they used to shop at, the bars they frequented, the clubs they partied at, and... her favorite sunset lookout.


    The lookout was in the northern outskirts, atop a hill.


    Getting there meant driving 20 miles of winding mountain roads.


    The roads were narrow, the bends sharp.


    Whenever Samantha felt down, she''d escape to this ce.


    Standing at the lookout, overlooking the entire city, always gave her


    f being a mere speck in e Wontent


    vastness of the universe.


    belongs to


    If one''s own existence was so insignificant, weren''t bad moods even more so?


    Being so trivial, what''s there to fuss about?


    After they broke up, this ce also became a regr spot for Murray.


    He''d been here before, always to pick up a sulking Samantha and take her home.


    Every time she came here, spending a few hours would brighten her mood.


    Murray never thought he''d end up being a regr visitor too.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 551

    ?


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of fiery orange and tranquil purple, Rose and Max stood side by side on the viewing deck, sharing onest sunset together.


    The sun, once a full, glowing orb, gradually slipped away, leaving behind only the persistent glow of twilight.


    "Let''s head back, it''s gettingte," Rose suggested, breaking the peaceful silence.


    "Sure. I''ll drive you," Max replied, their eyes meeting briefly, a calm understanding reflected in both.


    In the car, after Rose answered a call, she turned to Max. "Can you drop me off at Kingswell College? My professor needs to see me."


    "Of course," Max agreed without hesitation.


    As night embraced the sky, Max pulled up in front of Kingswell College. He quickly got out and walked around to open the door for Rose, a gesture of chivalry that didn''t go unnoticed.


    As she stepped out, Rose looked up at him, a hint of something resolute in her gaze. "I''ve done what I promised you. I hope you don''t go back on your word this time."


    Max, unable to resist, reached out to hold her hand, only to find her stepping back, dodging his touch.


    "Anne, I really do regret my mistakes. I sincerely want to start over. Give me another chance, please?"


    A smile tugged at Rose''s lips at his almost pleading tone. "Initially, I didn''t agree to your request. But after giving it some thought, I realized there are things I need to rify. So, I agreed."


    "You must understand my intention isn''t what you think. Granting you a day wasn''t to rekindle anything but to make you realize="


    Max had a sinking feeling he wouldn''t like what wasing next.


    Rose continued, "Some things, once broken, can''t be mended. I hope you don''t waste your time and energy on me anymore. You''re a businessman; you know more about investments than do. A project doomed from the start is better cut loose.


    "It might hurt at first, but only by removing the dead weight can a wound truly heal. All you need is a bit of courage and plenty of time."


    "We''ll be fine. Take care."


    With a wave, Rose turned and strode into the college grounds, leaving Max frozen in ce.


    He had always thought she''d be there, waiting for him to look back. But not this time. She walked away without a backward nce. Max knew then he had truly lost her.


    A sharp pain clenched his heart, the kind that threatened to bring tears to his eyes.


    Staggering back, he copsed onto a nearby bench, lost in his grief.


    After what felt like an eternity, a gentle voice broke through his sorrow, "Hey, are you okay?"


    Looking up, Max found himself


    et


    gazing into a pair of concerned, beautiful eyes. It was Grace, the woman he had seen a few times at the college gates, the one who had picked up the flowers and cake he had discarded.


    But Max just looked at her, ignoring her question.


    Grace frowned slightly, then sat down beside him, cautiously asking, "Does it hurt a lot?"


    Still, Max remained silent.


    et


    Grace didn''t give up, sensing he didn''t mind her presence. "Do you... need a tissue?" she offered gently, hoping to break through his wall of pain.


    UMSThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 552

    ?


    Unsurprisingly, the guy remained unresponsive.


    Grace simply zipped her down jacket tighter around her and sat next to him on the wooden bench outside the school, braving the biting cold wind and watching as dusk turned to darkness.


    It wasn''t until the night had fully set in, the streetlights flickering on one by one, and the neon signs of the downtown businesses began to sparkle in the distance, that the man finally stirred from his stillness.


    Grace was taken aback and called out, "Hey-"


    Murray ignored her, got into his car, started the engine, and drove away.


    In that moment, Grace felt a twinge of envy for Roseanne.


    How did she manage to have such a proud man dancing to her tune willingly?


    And how did she resist the allure of luxury cars and designer watches without being swayed?


    Yes, Grace had seen it all clearly when Murray had dropped Roseanne off earlier.


    Despite the distance, she couldn''t hear what was said between them, but the man''s dejected demeanor was a clear indicator that Roseanne had rejected him.


    And it wasn''t a gentle rejection either.


    Grace shoved her hands into the pockets of her jacket, feeling the warmth slowly returning to her palms.


    But sitting out here in the cold for so long, even with long boots on, her feet were freezing.


    Still, Grace felt it was worth it.


    The nce Murray had given her, at least showed he recognized her.


    A smile crept onto her lips as she watched his car disappear into the distance, her envy slowly morphing into determination.


    The first time Grace had bumped into Murray, she was merely curious about him.


    But after several unexpected encounters, she realized he belonged to a world she might never reach in her lifetime.


    And such an opportunity, if missed, might nevere again.


    So why hesitate?


    Only...


    He seemed harder to win over than she had anticipated.


    At this thought, Grace couldn''t help but frown.


    But quickly, her expression shifted to one of eagerness.


    A high challenge meant high rewards, high returns. Wasn''t that worth fighting for?


    ...


    Murray returned to his mansion, disheartened.


    By this time, Sadie had already cleaned up and left.


    The vast space was empty except for him.


    Cliff, knowing his n, guessed there would be some oue by now and called to ask, "How did it go? Was Roseanne deeply moved and agreed to get back together?"


    Murray felt a pang in his heart but didn''t answer, just said, "...Come out, keep mepany for a drink."


    Cliff had a sinking feeling, guessing the result.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Arriving at the bar, he saw Murray sitting on a sofa, drowning his sorrows.


    It was hard to tell if it was the lighting or if he had drunk too much, but his eyes were somewhat red.


    Two empty bottles were already on the table in front of him, and yet he kept drinking, as if he had a death wish.


    Cliff quickly sat down next to him, pleading earnestly, "Murray, stop drinking..."


    "I know you''re hurting, but there are


    SO


    just


    it go? You could have any


    woman you want." Content Belongs to


    Murray remained silent, the


    thumping music in his ears,ughter and flirtatious voices of men and women seeping in through the door cracks, his consciousness starting to fade.


    "Remember this bar?" Suddenly, he spoke.


    Cliff paused, looked around, and then it hit him, making him gasp.


    This bar was where they had celebrated his birthday, where Murray, holding Millie, had asked Roseanne for a breakup!


    And it was the same private room!

 Chapter 553

    ?


    Everything familiar was thick with irony.


    Why? Why did he ever say those things?


    Looking back, he felt like he was under some spell, acting on whim without realizing her pain and despair.


    In just a year, Roseanne had moved on, embracing college life, while he was still stuck in this private room. Trapped and with no desire to leave.


    Murray''s grip on his ss tightened until his knuckles turned white, and then, unexpectedly, he chuckled. The resolve he had when breaking up was now equal in regret.


    Seeing this, Cliff sighed, unable to persuade him otherwise, he simply joined in.


    "Here, Murray, I''ll drink with you."


    Soon enough, Murray was stered.


    Cliff drove him back to the mansion. Throughout the ride, Murray''s eyes were shut tight, mumbling, "Anne...Anne...don''t leave me..."


    It was tough for Cliff to watch.


    He had seen Murray and Roseanne''s rtionship from the start. How did ite to this?


    After tucking him into bed, Cliff hesitated to leave. He decided to make a call.


    "Hey, Sadie, you back at the family home? Can youe over? Murray''s stered."


    Sadie, groggy with sleep, showed up half an hourter with dark circles under her eyes and a scowl that could scare a bear.


    Cliff, who had been anxiously waiting, lit up at her arrival. "Ah, Sadie, thank goodness you''re here!"


    Sadie rolled her eyes at the sight of the drunken heap on the bed. "Really? Drunk again?"


    "Look, he was feeling down, went a bit overboard. Can you take care of him?" Cliff said before making a hasty retreat. Sadie stopped him. "Wait."


    Cliff turned, puzzled. "Yeah?"


    "There''s a trash bin in the room."


    "I know, what about it?"


    "Don''t leave your cigarette butts everywhere. You think the floor cleans itself?"


    Cliff, caught off-guard, mumbled an apology and promised to be more mindful next time.


    With Cliff gone, Sadie covered Murray with a nket, tucking him in before muttering her way to the kitchen to make some hangover soup.


    Finding him on the floor upon her return, she sighed, resigned to her fate. She dragged him back to bed like hauling a sack of potatoes and then tried to feed him the soup.


    IMS


    Murray stubbornly refused to open his mouth until Sadie, losing patience, pinched his cheeks, turning


    him into apliant duckling.


    Finally, the soup went down.


    SwnotThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling his forehead, Sadie noticed he was running a fever and fetched a wet towel to cool him down.


    Half-conscious, Murray felt the


    coolness on his forehead and, mistaking Sadie for Roseanne,


    swnovel


    clutched at her hand. "Anne, please...don''t leave me...I love you..."


    Sadie was stunned. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t free her hand. Near tears, shemented her situation.


    Paid like a maid but working as an impromptu therapist too?


    "This isn''t my job!"


    "Sir, please calm down. I''m Sadie, not Ms. Cole!"

 Chapter 554

    ?


    Anne... I know you''re still mad... but how can youpare yourself to Sadie? Anne, I won''t let you... belittle yourself..." Sadie: "??!!"


    What do you mean I can''tpare?


    Why is it belittling myself?!


    "Anne..."


    Sadie: "Anne, my foot!" And with that, shended a p on Murray''s head.


    It took her a moment to realize what she had done, and she was terrified for a second, but then, she couldn''t help but smirk, her lips quivering more than a suppressed AK!


    That p seemed to hit a reset button, and Murray immediately let go.


    Sadie didn''t wait to run.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Back in her cluttered little bedroom, she tossed and turned, a mix of anger and worry churning inside her.


    No way she''s going back to that old mansion tonight.


    Ah, is Ms. Cole really noting back?


    Who''s going to manage the house''s entricities now?


    Such a headache.


    Finally managing to fall asleep, Sadie suddenly sat up in the middle of the night.


    Struggling out of the cocoon of nkets, she left her room, tiptoed upstairs, and gently pushed open the master bedroom door.


    Ah, she just couldn''t help but worry...


    But the next second, she was greeted by a horrendous stench, almost making her vomit on the spot!


    On closer inspection, there was a huge mess on the floor beside the bed.


    And the culprit was sleeping like a baby!


    Sadie: Really, God, you''re just trying to take me out at this point!


    ...


    The next day, Murray got up early.


    He shaved, dressed in a suit, cleaning himself up, a far cry fromst night''s drunken mess.


    Sadie had already made oatmeal porridge.


    Not that she was eager, but every time the entric drank too much, he''d demand in the morning: "Sadie, make some oatmeal porridge, will you?" This time, she''d preempted him.


    Just as she was about to bring the porridge to the master bedroom, she saw Murraying down the stairs.


    "Sir, heading out? I made oatmeal porridge, have some, warm up your stomach."


    Murray looked at the bowl of


    oatmeal porridge, zoned out for two seconds, then gently shook his head, calmly saying, "I''m not hungry From now on, you don''t have to make


    2 porridge specially


    With that, he strode out the door.


    Sadie: "?" The one time she took the initiative turned into a lifetime of introversion.


    In the coffee shop, Roseanne had waited for less than five minutes when she looked up to see the man stepping out of his car.


    A deep blue suit under a long coat, its straight, broad cut made him look even more imposing.


    He entered the shop and sat down across from her.


    There seemed to be something more in his eyes, and yet something less. Roseanne couldn''t tell if it was her imagination, but she felt that he had changed.


    This morning she had received a call from Murray-


    "Anne, I keep my word, bring the documents over, I''ll sign."


    At that moment, the anxiety that had gued Roseanne all night finally settled.


    She let out a long breath: "Okay."


    Sitting in the shop, during those five. minutes of waiting, she had braced herself for Murray to make more demands, or even to deliberately make things difficult.


    But to her surprise, he took the pen and the documents, nced over them, and then signed quickly.


    "Setting up ab isn''t easy, I hope everything goes smoothly for you. And, if possible, send me an invite to theb''s opening." Roseanne: "Thank you."


    Murray gave a bitter smile: "I was at


    abi


    ????


    fault before, which is why I lost you, and now it''s toote to make amends. Even though I know you want to keep your distance, I still want to ask: if we can''t be lovers, can we still be friends?"


    Roseanne looked down.


    After a moment, she softly said: "Perhaps not."

 Chapter 555

    ?


    Keep your distance, don''te any closer. It''s the best advice, both for yourself and for him. Roseanne packed up her documents and pen, and suddenly, the man murmured to himself-


    "But I still consider you a friend..."


    Roseanne walked away.


    Murray watched her retreating figure, calmly shifting his gaze away.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He picked up his mug and took a sip of his coffee.


    The bitterness spread instantly from the tip of his tongue to his entire mouth, yet his expression remained unchanged.


    His thumb gently caressed the rim of the mug, his eyes falling on the cup Roseanne had used.


    She seemed to have always liked her coffee with cream, less bitter that way.


    Murray reached for the cup and took a light sip.


    Indeed, he wasn''t wrong.


    They had lived together for six years, not six months, not six days.


    Six whole years.


    How could anyone say he didn''t know her?


    No, he understood her better than anyone else!


    So...


    Murray squinted, turning his head to look out the floor-to-ceiling window. Giving up was out of the question; Roseanne could only belong to him!


    She did in the past, though not now, but in the future... she definitely would!


    He slowly finished the rest of the coffee. He used to love his Americano ck, but since she didn''t like it, why not change it?


    It wasn''t hard at all, just look at Corley.


    Why hadn''t Roseanne pushed him away?


    Because he knew how to hide, how to pretend.


    In a quiet, unassuming way, he infiltrated her life like a frog being boiled in warm water.


    Like the rains of spring, subtle and seemingly insignificant, yet crazily nourishing the soil, seeking to let love wildly grow.


    He moved silently, advancing by retreating, so Roseanne didn''t feel pressured and naturally let down her guard, allowing him toe closer.


    If Corley could do it, why couldn''t he?


    The drinksst night did indeed get him drunk.


    But sobriety returned in an instant.


    In that moment, Murray suddenly saw the light.


    Winning Roseanne back wouldn''t happen overnight; the more you push, the further she''ll pull away.


    His past actions had already put her


    on guard. To get close again, he had to take a different approach, letting her believe he truly had moved on.


    That way, he might have a chance.


    Judging by Roseanne''s reaction just now, the results were... not too bad?


    At least, she no longer looked impatient when facing him.


    Grace and her ssmate were passing by the coffee shop, remembering they had a full day of


    sses ahead and decided to pop in


    for a coffee to perk up.


    "Want one?" she asked with a smile, her gaze casually catching the man seated by the window.


    Grace''s eyes flickered.


    Her friend nodded, "Yeah, I could use a drink."


    "Hold on " Grace suddenly stopped her.


    "What''s up?"


    "Mae, didn''t you forget to pick up a package?"


    "Oh no! Almost forgot, good thing you reminded me "


    Grace smiled slightly, "How about this, you tell me what you want, and I''ll grab it for you, and you go get your package?"


    "Sure, that would be great, I''ll have an iced coconuttte, no extra sugar."


    "Got it, hurry on then."


    After making sure her friend left, Grace pushed open the door of the coffee shop.


    Pretending to notice Murray for the first time, she showed surprise: "Hello~ We meet again."


    As she spoke, she made her way to the seat opposite Murray, "Is this seat taken? Mind if I sit down?"


    The man remained silent, expressionless.


    Grace wasn''t bothered, instead, she smiled and said, "No words, I''ll take that as a yes."


    With that, she gracefully took her seat.


    Murray clearly had no intention of engaging in much conversation with her.

 Chapter 556

    ?


    Even though they had crossed paths a few times around campus, Murray never felt they were at that stage where starting a conversation felt natural. However, Grace didn''t share the same sentiment. With an ease that took Murray by surprise, she asked, "Everything okay with you? Noticed you were sitting by the school gates for quite a while yesterday. Didn''t catch a cold, did you?"


    Murray remained silent, showing no desire to engage in conversation.


    But Grace didn''t mind and continued on her own, "Came for the coffee, huh? This ce makes a mean cup, way better than any other coffee joint around here. I''ve tried a few of their brews. The one you''ve got there must be their signature iced Americano, right? It''s rich and aromatic but with a slightly bitter aftertaste. Goes perfectly with a slice of cheesecake, makes the vor pop."


    Listening to her soft, pleasant voice and observing the yful glint in her eyes, a subtle smirk began to form on Murray''s lips.


    Feeling his gaze, Grace''s skin crawled, yet she maintained her smile. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" she asked, brushing her hands over her face.


    Suddenly, Murray spoke up, "Are you into me or something?"


    He had seen that look in many women''s eyes before. Despite her attempts to y it cool, her interest was transparent to Murray. Caught off guard by his directness, Grace''s face flushed, and her voice turned into a whisper, "Is it...that obvious? You could tell?" Her admission was straightforward!


    Murray had encountered plenty of women before - the beautiful, the charming - you name it. His interest started to wane.


    Casually caressing the rim of his coffee cup, his tone carried an almost indifferent calm, "Then you should know, I''ve already got someone I like."


    Grace wasn''t surprised. In fact, she nodded, "I know, and I''ve known for a while. Roseanne is a ssmate of mine. We''re in the same grad program." Murray paused, thenughed, "ssmate, huh?"


    Grace observed the slight curl of his lips, paired with that mischievous look in his eyes, feeling an undeniable pull towards him.


    His voice filled the air once more, "Would you do me a favor?"


    Caught off guard, Grace asked, "What favor?"


    Murray enunciated every word, "Pretend to be my girlfriend."


    He was aware of how defensively Roseanne guarded herself against him, how deep her grievances ran. Only by showing her he had moved onpletely, loving someone else, could she potentially lower her guard and ept him back, even if just as a friend.


    Grace felt her heart racing.


    His proposal was like a whisper from a tempter, drawing out her deepest desires.


    vel


    She harbored a sliver of hope and joy, yet those feelings submerged the moment she caught the indifference and calction i Murray''s eyes. This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharp as she was, Grace almost immediately figured out Murray''s intentions. She was merely a pawn in his quest to win back Roseanne, nothing but a stepping stone


    Swne


    Stirring his coffee nonchntly, Murray added, "You help me out, and in return, I''ll support you financially."


    She fell silent.


    "Of course, if you''re not up for it, just pretend I never asked."

 Chapter 557

    ?


    Grace knew the stakes. The moment she agreed, their rtionship would be transactional, a far cry from what she truly desired. Yet, rejecting the offer could mean losing her only chance to get closer to him. She was certain he wouldn''t hesitate to walk away without a backward nce. "...Okay, I agree," she said, forcing a casualugh. "It''s all make-believe anyway. If anything, I''ming out ahead."


    It was pretend for now, but who could predict the future? All she needed was time.


    Murray''s gaze was lowered, his expression unreadable. "Fine. I''ll have my assistant draft a contract. Just sign it and we''ll be set."


    Putting it in ck and white would prevent any disputes, a lesson he''d learned the hard way from Millie.


    Grace nodded with a smile, though inside, her heart sank. It was clear he wanted to keep their rtionship strictly professional and was wary of any emotional entanglements.


    "Now, can we exchange numbers? It''ll makemunication easier," Grace said, pulling out her phone openly.


    Murray hummed in agreement, scanned her QR code, and sent a request.


    Grace epted immediately, noticing his profile picture was a serenendscape of a river and a lone boat amidst a light fog.


    "Funny, your picture has water, and mine''s of clouds."


    Murray replied, "What''s so funny about water and clouds?"


    Grace paused. "...Well, they''re both part of nature."


    Murray corrected her, "My picture isn''t of water."


    "Oh?"


    "It''s of rain."


    Grace chuckled awkwardly. "Right... didn''t catch that at first..."


    Murray caressed thendscape on his profile picture. "In spring, the waters are as blue as the sky, listening to Roseanne by the painted boat." Grace''s smile wavered.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet... Here, I''ll send you mine," Grace said, sending her contact info.


    But Murray had already pocketed his phone, sinctly stating, "Murray."


    Grace opened her mouth to say more, but he was already on his feet, ready to leave. After a few steps, he turned back as if remembering something.


    "To ensure our cooperation remains stable, I need to remind you of something."


    Grace looked up at him. "...What''s that?"


    Murray was


    our notionless. "During


    our contract, we''re merely partners, nothing personal. I have someone


    I''m fond of, and I''m not interested in


    you. You seem smart, some


    "Don''t fall for me. It won''t end well. Apart from Roseanne, there''s no one else for me in this life."


    His voice was as cold and distant as a winter rain, chilling to the core.


    It was Sunday. After receiving the consent form signed by Murray himself, Roseanne couldn''t directly proceed with the necessary formalities and had to return home.


    Swne


    Just as she reached her block-


    "Professor? Out for a run again?"


    Owen Reynolds had also gone for a run the previous evening.


    When Murray had dropped her off, they''d just entered her block when


    they saw Owen in his sp whoret Owen in his spots Real s


    drenched in sweat. Content Belongs to This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His first question had been-


    "Are you okay?"


    Roseanne was taken aback. "Why do you ask?"


    Did she seem unwell?


    But Owen only smiled, giving her a once-over without answering.


    "Care for a couple ofps together?" he invited.


    Roseanne pointed upstairs, "Let me change into something more suitable. See you in a bit."


    "Sure."


    It was unexpected that, afterst night''s run, Owen was out again this morning. Roseanne blinked. "Professor, are you training for a marathon or something?" "No," Owen Reynolds shook his head, dispelling her curiosity.

 Chapter 558

    ?


    "Isn''t that running routine of yours a bit... excessive? To the uninitiated, it might seem like you''re gearing up for a marathon or something..." Owen Reynolds just chuckled, a hint of sheepishness hidden within hisughter.


    Roseanne pressed on, "Isn''t theb keeping you busy these days?"


    "Well, I''ve delegated some tasks to Stoddard."


    Meanwhile, Stoddard, still toiling away in theb, sneezed repeatedly. "Achoo! Achoo! Look at you, so high and mighty!"


    Owen asked, "Had breakfast yet?"


    Roseanne nodded, "Yes, and you?"


    "Same here. Got any ns for today?"


    "Just a bunch of papers to dig into," she pondered.


    "Got a package from a buddy in Montanast night, full of wild mushrooms. They''re all yours now."


    Wild mushrooms?


    That was a real treat.


    "Why are you giving them to me? Don''t you want any?"


    Owenughed it off, "I barely cook as it is. Mushrooms go bad if you don''t use them. Better you have them."


    "Alright then, I won''t hold back!"


    They headed upstairs together.


    Upon entering Owen''s ce, Roseanne spotted arge Styrofoam box behind the door.


    Inside were various mushrooms - morels, chanterelles, truffles, hedgehogs...


    It was as if the whole of Montana''s edible winter fungi had been delivered right here.


    Each type of mushroom was vacuum-sealed in its own bag, still looking fresh despite the journey and a day''s wait.


    Roseanne was over the moon: "Professor, these are hard to find in the market. Are you sure you don''t want any?"


    Owen insisted she take them, "Go ahead, take them."


    "Great! Thene over for a mushroom hot pot tonight!" she dered, grabbing the box and leaving no room for Owen to decline.


    At five in the afternoon, Owen arrived on time to help out.


    Entering the kitchen, he found Roseanne had already cleaned and prepped the mushrooms.


    "Why didn''t you wait for me to help wash them?"


    "I had some free time this afternoon, so I just went ahead."


    "You''re taking my job."


    He feigned grievance.


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh, "Professor, you''re not even on the payroll. Why the eagerness?"


    "Ever heard of ''bitten hand, shy away''? If I don''t pitch in, I won''t enjoy the meal as much."


    "Today, I''m the one who''s ''bitten


    hand, shy


    away''. These


    Camour ce, after a


    from


    "So?"


    "We''re even.''


    Neither shy nor reserved.


    Soon, the broth was bubbling on the table.


    A creamy base with a few dates, goji berries, and green onion segments floating on top.


    Roseanne added some of the prepped mushrooms and then fetched a timer from her room. Setting the timer, the countdown began.


    The essence of a Montanan hot pot, perfectly captured!


    Owen waited, "Why does time seem to crawl?"


    Roseanne watched the mushrooms boiling, swallowing her saliva, "Almost there, two more minutes." Ding!


    Time was up!


    They both grabbed their chopsticks and dove in.


    l


    On a chilly spring evening, what could be more delightful than a steaming hot pot filled with clear broth and mushrooms, shared with a pleasantpanion?


    Nothing.


    After finishing the first pot, they


    SureCo


    to the second, het


    a single mushroom wasted. Content belongs


    Ending with a small bowl of hot soup-


    Owen remarked, "I''m stuffed."


    Roseanne, burping discreetly, agreed, "Aren''t we all?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 559

    ?


    Roseanne slipped into her puffer jacket, grabbing the trash on her way out the door.


    Owen Reynolds emerged from his apartment with two hefty bags as well.


    "Professor, how long has it been since youst took out the trash?"


    Owen Reynolds hesitated, "...half a month?"


    Roseanne couldn''t help but think, So this is the real you, Professor.


    Luckily, it was mostly packaging and stic bags, nothing perishable like leftovers or fruit peels.


    "Let''s go."


    As they made their way downstairs, they bumped into the elderly couple from their building, hand in hand, having just disposed of their own trash. "Owen and Roseanne heading out to dump the trash as well?"


    "Yeah," Owen nodded in response.


    The elderlydy then turned to Roseanne with a gleeful smile, "What delightful dish did you cook today, Roseanne? We could smell something delicious all the way downstairs!"


    Roseanne replied, "Mushroom stew."


    "Ah! That must be the mushrooms Owen received yesterday?"


    Owen had run into the elderlydy while collecting his parcel, which happened to contain mushrooms, and asked her for some tips on keeping them fresh.


    Roseanne nodded.


    Thedy''s smile widened, "You two make a great team, one provides the ingredients, and the other cooks. It''s fate that you''re neighbors! You''re so familiar with each other, might as well make it official!"


    The elderly are known for their straightforwardness and boldness.


    Roseanne was taken aback, not fully grasping the implication until she heard Owen cough awkwardly, prompting her to quickly wave her hands in denial, "No, no, you''ve got it all wrong..."


    The olddy waved her off, "No need to exin, as long as you''re happy. Let''s go, dear, back home!"


    The old man chuckled, "Look at you, always stirring the pot. You''ve got Owen and Roseanne blushing now."


    "What''s there to stir? Remember, we


    met because we lived on different


    elhet


    floors too Back then, society was more conservative, and it took us two years to break through. Nowadays, society is much more open. It''s all about giving young people opportunities..."


    Their voices trailed off as they walked away.


    Roseanne''s cheeks were flushed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Owen didn''t know where to look.


    They descended the rest of the stairs in silence and disposed of their trash without a word.


    "|"


    "You-"


    They spoke at the same time, then paused andughed at the sudden synchrony.


    Roseanne remarked, "That couple is truly in love, a real-life example of growing old together, aren''t they?"


    Owen shared, "They''re both retired professors from Twilight Peak Academy''s astrophysics department. They never had children, just spent their lives supporting each other."


    "Really?" Roseanne was surprised.


    Although it was clear the couple was educated, she hadn''t expected them to be professors from Twilight Peak Academy, let alone in astrophysics.


    "But why no children?"


    UMS


    Owen unwrapped the scarf from around his neck and draped it over Roseanne, gesturing ahead with a nod, "How about a walk to digest our meal?"


    His movements were so natural, as if they''d done this countless times before, leaving no room for Roseanne to object.


    The light coffee-colored scarf wasn''t particrly long or thick, but it instantly warmed her skin, soft and smooth to the touch.


    Roseanne knew it was cashmere.


    Known as the "queen of fibers,"


    cashmere is both soft like wool and


    lustrous, like fur, its finest strands


    measuring between 18-19 microns,


    making it a highly prized and


    expensive material. Content belongs


    But that wasn''t the main point-the scarf, just removed from Owen''s neck, was not only warm but also carried his unique scent of woody fragrance.

 Chapter 560

    ?


    Roseanne had always wondered if Owen Reynolds wore cologne.


    It was a question too awkward to ask, so she shelved it for the time being.


    With a sheepish grin, Roseanne said, "Thanks, Professor, I forgot my scarf on my way out..."


    Well, she didn''t exactly forget.


    It was more likeziness.


    She figured since she was just stepping out to toss the trash ande right back, the short walk wouldn''t require bundling up.


    Could Owen Reynolds really not see through her little scheme?


    But, opting to let it slide withoutment, he quietly offered her his own scarf.


    "You were asking why Professor Albina and Patten decided against having kids. It''s not that they didn''t want to; it''s because Professor Albina had health issues that made it impossible," he exined.


    Back in those days, a woman''s inability to bear children was almost a death sentence.


    Patten''s family couldn''t ept it, pushing the two towards divorce.


    Feeling guilty, Professor Albina didn''t want to cling on and thus initiated the separation, willing to be the viin in the narrative.


    But Patten wouldn''t have it.


    "I heard Patten went as far as to publicly disown his family in the papers to win his wife back. For twenty years, there was nomunication until his family gradually came to terms with the situation, and they started reaching out again."


    "But things were never the same."


    Professor Albina was an orphan to begin with.


    For her, Patten turned himself into one as well.


    From then on, they only had each other in their lives.


    Listening, Roseanne''s eyes reflected a mix of wonder and mncholy, "Back in those days, life was so different... slower cars, longer letters, a lifetime just enough for one love."


    She gazed into the distance.


    And Owen Reynolds? He was looking at her.


    In your eyes, there''s a view, and you are the view in someone else''s eyes.


    Roseanne exhaled, her breath forming a misty cloud, like frost on the verge of thawing.


    "I wonder if it''ll snow this year..." she mused.


    Last year hardly counted since the snowkes that did fall melted upon touching the ground, not even umting.


    The year before, she was too busy being mad at Murray to appreciate the snowfall.


    Looking back, she regretted not making the most of those moments and the beauty around her.


    After a twenty-minute walk, which


    seemed to aid their digestion, Owen Reynolds noticed Roseanne starting to blow on her hands for warmth. "Let''s head back," he suggested. tent belongs to


    "Ah-okay!"


    Under the moonlight, amidst the chilly wind, they walked back side by side.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    The next morning, before Roseanne could fully wake, she heard knocking.


    "Roseanne-Roseanne_"


    Owen Reynolds?


    She bolted upright, fearing some emergency, and rushed to open the door-


    "Professor?! What''s wrong?!"


    For a moment, she even entertained the thought of an earthquake and the need to flee.


    Owen Reynolds paused, "You... might want to get dressed properly, it''s snowing outside!"


    Only then did Roseanne realize she was still in her pajamas.


    Though fully covered in long sleeves and pants, she felt a bit embarrassed.


    But-


    "Snowing?! Really?!"


    "Take a look outside."


    Roseanne immediately drew the


    curtains and opened the balc


    door. The biting cold hit her face and body hard, but the sight that greeted her made it all worthwhile.


    The world was draped in white, a pristine nket of snow covering everything.


    Snow piled on rooftops and branches alike.


    Snowkes danced down from the sky, like feathers, swirling to the ground.


    It was as if heaven was sending down letters to earth.


    "It''s really snowing-"


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    Standing at the door, Owen Reynolds couldn''t help but


    "Go


    Bus


    dotairs."


    t ready; I''ll wait for you let


    "Okay-"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 561

    ?


    Roseanne quickly got herself together, slipping into her down jacket and scarf as she raced downstairs.


    Reaching the bottom, she found a crowd of kids already out and about, each armed with their own set of tools, enjoying the winter''s first snowfall-a rare treat indeed.


    Standing apart from the crowd, under a snow-covered tree, Owen Reynolds watched her with a smile.


    Roseanne''s eyes lit up, and she dashed over to him.


    It was only when she got closer that she noticed the bucket by his feet, filled with¡ª


    Snowball makers, mini snow shovels, stic snow rakes...


    And not just any snowball makers, but ones in various shapes.


    "These...these..." Roseanne swallowed hard.


    Owen Reynolds said, "For you to enjoy."


    Wow!


    "Professor, I''m not a kid..."


    Yet, two minutester-


    Roseanne excitedly waved him over: "Professor! Look at this duck! Doesn''t it look just like one?!"


    "And this little dinosaur, too cute!"


    "Professor, could you use this little shovel to scoop up some clean snow from over there? I want the pure white kind, not a speck of dirt-¡± "Professor "


    "Professor..."


    Roseanne was too excited.


    Many passing neighbors gave her curious looks.


    What could she do? She was from the South!


    Only someone from there would know the true value of a big snowfall!


    She was having the time of her life.


    Owen Reynolds, watching her y and asionally following her orders like a personal assistant-was also having a great time.


    Meanwhile, Stoddard was in theb, scratching his head in frustration.


    "What time is it? Why isn''t Owen here yet? We had problems with two sets of data yesterday, waiting for him to fix them!"


    Sammy was surprised: "Mr. Stoddard, you''re waiting for Mr. Reynolds?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    "Well... Mr. Reynolds took a day off today."


    "A day off?! When did he request that?! Howe I didn''t know?!"


    "...The professor sent an emailst night, said... he''d be away and left you in charge of theb work."


    Stoddard was dumbfounded. A great start to the day!


    Jen walked to the window: "The snow


    Would Winter, it''s beautiful.


    Park and enjoy the snow."e


    been nice to go to


    belongs to


    Sammy: ¡°Jen, give it up. I tried booking tickets online at midnight and still couldn''t get any."


    ¡°Oh, Sammy, going for the romantic snow view in Central Park, huh?"


    "Heh... well, you know, with all the


    buzz


    infine, the big promo


    videos,


    et


    checking in, I just wanted


    what it''s all about.",


    belongs to  ent


    "Taking Liz with you?"


    "Yeah! What''s the fun in going alone, right? It''s gotta be a duo."


    Jen thought for a moment: "Then you better brush up on your photography skills."


    Sammy, dead serious: "I''m on it, been watching lots of video tutorials online."


    Jen was just teasing, but Sammy was way ahead.


    She gave him a thumbs-up, with a hint of nostalgia in her eyes.


    Sammy, oblivious to the implication, just grinned away.


    Jen sighed: Sometimes, ignorance is bliss.


    "Central Park? Now?" Roseanne blinked.


    After ying in the snow for half an hour, her gloves were soaked


    l


    Bs, leaving her no choice but to


    them off.


    A few minutester, her fingers were as numb as carrots.


    Owen Reynolds wouldn''t let her y any longer.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He simply confiscated her snow-ying tools.


    Roseanne: "?"


    ...He knew exactly how to hit where it hurt!

 Chapter 562

    ?


    "Professor, Professor, wait up..." Roseanne hustled to catch up.


    It took her a moment, but she finally caught up, and Owen Reynolds turned around, looking at her with a resigned expression: "Is it really that much fun?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Roseanne nodded vigorously, like a kid in a candy store: "Tons of fun!"


    Truly, it was the best!


    Owen Reynolds sighed, "But your gloves and scarf are all wet."


    "It''s okay!" Roseanne quickly responded.


    "Fifteen minutes ago, you said the same thing, and that you''d head home after ''just a little while longer.""


    Uh-oh!


    Roseanne blinked, had she really said that?


    How could she not remember...


    Owen Reynolds suggested, "Let''s go. If you want to keep ying, you need to change your gloves, scarf, and shoes beforeing back out." Roseanne looked down to find her bootspletely soaked through.


    She hadn''t even noticed, but Owen Reynolds had...


    "Alright then." She could only follow him upstairs but seized the opportunity to grab the bucket from Owen Reynolds''s hand, which contained her snow-y tools, "Professor, I can carry this."


    Owen Reynolds just gave her a look...


    Roseanne, with an innocent face, blurted out, "I wasn''t nning to sneak out and y."


    Immediately after, she wished she hadn''t said anything.


    Owen Reynolds just gave her another look...


    Knowing what she was likely up to, Owen Reynolds once again knocked on her door after she had changed from head to toe.


    "Professor?"


    "Care to join me for a stroll in Central Park in the snow?"


    Roseanne blinked, "Now?"


    "Yep."


    "But I thought the park was closed off for the evening..."


    Owen Reynolds assured, "With me, you don''t need a ticket."


    Roseanne''s eyes lit up.


    Who would say no to that!


    They set off immediately.


    Owen Reynolds led her through a less known entrance, avoiding the long lines.


    Once they were inside, it was like stepping into a hidden courtyard.


    They made their way to the front, passing an old well and a blooming almond tree.


    Exiting from the main gate, they were greeted by the expansive Great Lawn.


    In that moment, Roseanne was utterly captivated by the beauty before her.


    No wonder everyone says-


    When it snows, Lumina City turns into a winter wondend.


    Roseanne dashed to a covered walkway, turning back with augh amidst the swirling snowkes, "Professore on! What''s got you standing still? You''re getting snowed on!"


    At that moment, Owen Reynolds thought to himself¡ª


    If we can share this snowy moment, it''s as if we''ve shared a lifetime.


    "...Professor?" Roseanne called out again.


    Owen Reynolds put on a smile, "Coming."


    By evening, Roseanne and Owen Reynolds made their way home.


    They had already grabbed dinner outside.


    Even after a shower and lying in bed, Roseanne''s mind was still filled with the scenes of red walls and white snow.


    Truly...


    It was breathtaking!


    Of course, there was also the person who stood by those red walls, watching the snow with her.


    After securing the necessary


    permits, Roseanne made another trip to the relevant authorities, and this time, without any issues,pleted all the paperwork


    Now, with the funding, location, and approvals all set, the next step was to start construction!


    But before that, there were still numerous details to iron out.


    For instance, how should theb be built? Which constructionpany to hire? What design to go for? What specific requirements were there, and so on...


    Designing and listing requirements weren''t difficult. Roseanne spent a day putting together the design specifications and even drew up a rough blueprint.


    So, the only problem they faced now was choosing a constructionpany!


    Since they were building their ownb, it had to be top-notch.


    If they were going to do it, it had to be done perfectly.

 Chapter 563

    ?


    "I did some digging online, and it turns out, the qualifications for a constructionpany to build ab are sky-high, not like putting up a regr house at all."


    "Plus, there''s the wholeyout of the security system after theb''s built. That''s a tough nut for most construction outfits to crack."


    The trio huddled in a coffee shop.


    Roseanne took a sip of her coffee and shared the information she had gathered with the other two.


    In front of Mamie were two servings of cheesecake, which she devoured attentively while still keeping an ear in the conversation.


    "My buddy Duke knows a bunch of contractors, a few have business around Lumina too, but when I checked yesterday, they''re all about houses, no clue aboutbs."


    Roseanne sighed, "Guess it takes a pro to handle pro stuff."


    Scales added, ¡°And we''d better hire a separate architect to act as a bridge between us and the constructionpany. Otherwise, theck ofmunication could reallypromise the final oue."


    For the next few days, the trio was anything but idle. Outside of sses, they spent most of their time scouting constructionpanies. None really hit the mark.


    Either the designers had no clue aboutb construction, or the budget was through the roof.


    "I can''t do this anymore, I''m beat... Let''s take a break.¡±


    After visiting two constructionpanies, Mamie waspletely drained.


    Scales didn''t have much luck either.


    And Roseanne? Even worse.


    Mamie guzzled down two bottles of soda, perking right up: "I refuse to believe that in all of Lumina City, there''s not a single soul who knows how to fix up ab!"


    "I''ve got anotherpany lined up at five. They''ve got the credentials and a solid reputation. I''ll head over and see what''s up," Roseanne nced at her watch. It was 4:20, just enough time to catch a cab.


    But before she could g one down, her phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "Roseanne, you busy? It''s Halley Cole."


    "Big bro?!"


    They hadn''t been in touch since that grand olddy''s birthday bash, and calls were rare between them, so it took Roseanne a moment too recognize the voice. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ??


    "Are you at school right now? I''m nearby at Kingswell University, how about we grab a bite?"


    Just then, the constructionpany texted, saying their designer had ast-minute issue and couldn''t meet.


    Roseanne immediately agreed: "Sure!"


    The siblings met at a small diner just off campus.


    When Roseanne arrived, Halley was already there.


    Tall and lean, he had shed his overcoat upon entering, which he draped over a chair.


    Despite looking a bit worn from the


    day''s work, his eyes lit up at the


    sight of Roseanne, "I''ve been meaning to ask you out to dinner for a while, but I''ve been swamped. Plus, figured you''d be busy with the new term. One thing led to another, and well, here we are."


    Roseanne chuckled, "Bro, you''re too polite. Today''s as good as any. Better now than never, right?¡±


    "Absolutely," Halley eagerly nodded, "Order whatever you fancy, it''s on me today."


    "You seem in high spirits?"


    A contrast to theirst meeting in Pinehollow, Halley''s eyes sparkled despite the evident fatigue.


    It was clear he had been faring welltely.


    Halley modestly waved it off, "Nothing groundbreaking, justnded a project recently. Thepany''s been up and running for a while, and we''ve finally gotten a solid gig. It''s not a gold mine, but it''s a start. So, go ahead, order away. Don''t hold back on my ount."

 Chapter 564

    ?


    Roseanne listened and was genuinely happy for him. "Alright, then I''m going all out!"


    "Let''s do it!"


    Despite her enthusiasm, Roseanne ended up ordering just two meat dishes, one veggie, and a soup.


    Halley was incredulous. "...That''s it?"


    "Yep, that''s all."


    "No way, we''re adding two more dishes."


    "No need! We can''t finish all that! Bro, you''re really out to splurge today, huh?"


    Offering herself up for the financial ughter.


    Halley chuckled, "Getting fleeced by my little sis once in a while isn''t the worst thing."


    "Seriously, we don''t need more. Let''s not waste."


    "Alright, your call."


    Halley then ordered a couple of beers.


    Soon, the food arrived, and the siblings started eating and chatting¡ª


    "How''s school been? Settling in alright? You''ve got my number saved, right? If you need anything, just give me a call."


    Being in a different city meant they had to have each other''s backs.


    Roseanne replied, "It''s been okay. Ran into some issues, but I''ve managed to handle them so far."


    "That''s good to hear. Let''s eat..."


    Halley encouraged her with a smile.


    Midway through the meal, his phone rang. He nced at the screen and said, "Anne, you go ahead and eat. I need to take this call outside." "Alright."


    Five minutester, Halley came back and sat down across from her. Roseanne immediately noticed something was off.


    "Bro, you should eat too."


    "...Oh! Yes!" Halley nodded vigorously, trying his best to maintain a smile, but it was clearly forced.


    Roseanne put down her chopsticks. "Bro, what happened?"


    At her question, the tall man''s eyes instantly welled up.


    "Sometimes, I just don''t get these clients. We had everything agreed upon, contracts signed. We put in so much time and effort to n and follow up, and they just change their minds like it''s nothing!"


    "Don''t they know what a contract means? Don''t they respect the work people put in?!"


    "Maybe... it''s my fault. I haven''t adapted to the cutthroatpetition, and my grasp on the market isn''t strong enough..."


    He went from indignation to dejection.


    Roseanne offered a pragmatic


    solution. If they''re breaking the contract, you could sue for


    et


    damages. You''d get money without having to lift a finger. Sounds good to me."


    "...What?" Halley was baffled.


    "You said there was a contract. Does it include terms for breach of contract and penalties? If so, you


    could sue for damages. These cases are usually straightforward, and the other party can''t easily escape."


    UMS


    "Of course, it might not even go to court. If they see you''re serious, they might prefer to settle out of court. Then, you can negotiate thepensation."


    This was knowledge she gained while starting a business with Murray.


    Not only had Roseanne handled contracts, but she''d also done the work of a project manager and a negotiation expert.


    Halley awkwardly scratched his head. "...There''s no breach of contract use in the contract."


    Roseanne was speechless.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    That exined the client''s flip-flopping.


    No cost for breaking the agreement, so why worry?


    "No penalty for breach of contract?"


    Halley felt a sting. "Anne, how do you know all this?"


    Oops!


    "...Running a business requires knowing these basics, right?"


    She swore she didn''t mean to sound critical.


    Halley just felt the impact a little harder.

 Chapter 565

    ?


    Halley had been to college, for heaven''s sake. Basicmon sense, especially regarding something as crucial as contracts, should have been second nature to him.


    "I''ve been swampedtely, you see, with this new project. There wasn''t a contract temte to follow, so... I forgot to include the breach use when drafting it."


    And when he got ghosted by the other party, he didn''t even see iting.


    His first thought was about theirck of integrity and respect for someone else''s hard work. Talk about being...


    Naive.


    Or rather, too honest.


    Roseanne, on the other hand, immediately wondered about thepensation.


    But...


    "Do you have to draft the contracts yourself?"


    Halley''s face twisted in embarrassment. "Normally, no... My partner used to handle all that. I was more on-site. But then, two weeks ago, he wanted out..."


    Halley, bless his heart, couldn''t convince him to stay. He had to bite the bullet and pull most of the already tight funds from thepany''s cash flow to pay him back his initial investment.


    Roseanne raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t you consider calcting the losses?"


    "...Losses?"


    "Yeah, losses. When you guys started the business together, you split the profits, right?"


    "Of course!"


    "Well, by the same token, shouldn''t losses be shared too?"


    Thepany was clearly not doing well, and losses were inevitable. It made no sense to return the principal investment as if nothing had happened. Even a brief gamble in the stock market would result in losses that couldn''t be magically recouped by just pulling out.


    "I''d partner up with you in a heartbeat if it meant I could only gain without any risk," she joked.


    Halley was speechless.


    Roseanne sighed. "I think you know the math. You just didn''t want to ruin the friendship over money, right?" Halley''s eyes misted over.


    "Anne... am I a fool? Not iming damages for breach of contract, just returning the investment outright..."


    "Not at all," Roseanne asserted firmly. "My bro is just too generous, that''s all. He doesn''t put money above everything else." "He was my college roommate. We got along so well during undergrad, almost like brothers. I never thought..."


    He never thought his closest ally would walk away when times got tough.


    "I get it; it''s human nature to aim higher. So, I don''t me him. Just myself, for not being able to keep him..."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Roseanne''s eyes sparkled with an idea. "Hey, you mentioned yourpany does smart home solutions. Can you tell me more?"


    Halley thought she was merely curious, but he exined earnestly anyway.


    "...So, in a nutshell, we use smart


    net


    devices and thetest Al control models to improve living conditions and make daily life more convenient."


    "Just homes?" Roseanne probed.


    "Pardon?"


    "I mean, is it only residential projects you handle? What aboutmercial construction,boratory designs, or smart systemyouts?"


    "Well, we used to do foundational


    building work, but thepetition was fierce. Between therge construction firms and the smaller crews,


    we didn''t have an edge, so we dropped that segment."


    "As forboratory design and smart systemyouts... If a client has specific needs, we primarily focus on renovations and implementing the rted smart technology That should be doable."

 Chapter 566

    ?


    "Seriously, Anne, why are you asking all these questions?"


    Roseanne''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Because, my dear brother, I''ve got a project that''s right up your alley. Are you in?!"


    Halley was momentarily stunned, his eyes wide with surprise.


    "...What kind of project?"


    "A smartb. But there''s a catch - you''ll need to handle the construction part as well."


    Yes, Roseanne was not looking for just anyboratory; she wanted a state-of-the-art, fully automatedb!


    The meal was rushed, with both of them scarfing down their food.


    After hearing Roseanne''s requirements, Halley couldn''t wait to leave and start working on a proposal for the project.


    As soon as he left, Roseanne immediately hit up a group call with her two other "partners in crime," Mamie and Scales. Naturally, they were all in.


    It seemed there was no better n than this.


    That night, Roseanne went home and drafted a more detailed list of requirements to send to Halley''s email.


    She thought she might have to wait a few days for a response, but to her surprise, Halley called first thing the next morning.


    "Anne, no, Boss Cole, I''m all in on this project! From this moment, you''re my top priority!"


    Roseanne couldn''t help but burst intoughter at his enthusiasm. "Bro, you''re overdoing it... really."


    "But it''s true! We''ve got to keep it professional. If there''s anything you''re not happy with, just let me know. Forget the brother-sister thing; I''m at your service, your loyal contractor."


    Roseanneughed even harder but got his point - business is business, with no room for personal feelings.


    "Bro, you didn''t even ask about the budget or negotiate the price. You sure you''re okay with this? Don''t want to end up at a loss?"


    Why did he have to be so straightforward?


    Halley''s response was light-hearted. "No worries."


    "Why''s that?"


    "First, I know you wouldn''t let me down. And second, even if it doesn''t turn a profit, helping you out and keeping my business running is worth it."


    "Bro..." Roseanne sighed, "You


    should try not to be so


    Vol


    straightforward in the future. It''s too easy to get taken advantage of."


    etent belongs to


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    He was nothing like his cunning uncle or his pretentious aunt.


    That naivety... who did it remind her of?


    Right! Norris!


    The resemnce was uncanny!


    ...


    In the evening, they met up to discuss the project in detail.


    Back at the same little diner.


    Roseanne headed straight there after her sses, only pausing to greet Owen Reynolds briefly before hurrying off.


    Owen watched her rush away, frowning slightly.


    Was she still worried about theb renovation?


    When the issue first came up, he had contacted the administration office. ording to the rules, students weren''t allowed to apply for otherbs during renovations, not even temporarily.


    Rules were rules, and even with Owen''s influence, he couldn''t just bypass the school''s policies.


    He had thought about inviting her to use hisb, but Roseanne had declined.


    After much thought, Owen decided. to arrange for an off-campus her, making sure it wasn''t too far


    convenience. Content belobet


    to


    Finding the right ce on short notice wasn''t easy, though.


    for


    Fortunately, he had received a promising response yesterday and had arranged to check it out today...Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He''d tell her once everything was confirmed, to save her the disappointment if it didn''t work out.


    ...


    Inside the diner-


    Halley had already ordered their food.


    Roseanne barely sat down when she was taken aback by his current state.

 Chapter 567

    ?


    Halley looked like he''d aged a decade overnight, his eyes shadowed by dark circles and his beard unkempt. He couldn''t even bother to grab a bite before shoving a stack of papers towards me.


    "Anne, here''s a preliminary blueprint for the smartb construction! Based on the requirements you sent overst night, I''ve made some enhancements..."


    "Here, these parts, I think we could still tweak them a bit... like this door. Since you''re dealing with a biob, there''s always the chance of encountering harmful microbes or high-risk pathogens. I was thinking, for the material of the main door, we might consider these options..."


    "I''vepared and analyzed them across different dimensions, and this new GFRT material seems to be the best choice. It''s not only highly seble but also very adaptable..."


    In just a day and a night, Halley had not only fleshed out the basic framework of theb but also refined the details meticulously.


    To achieve this, he must''ve had a deep dive into the construction norms rted toboratories.


    Roseanne blinked in surprise. "Bro, did you hit the booksst night?"


    Halley cleared his throat, "Well, I crammed a bit, and consulted some experts in the field..."


    However,


    This wasn''t what shocked Roseanne the most.


    What truly astonished her was-


    Halley: "I checked, and for a biob like yours, it should be categorized based on the level of hazard associated with the microbes and toxins it deals with. ording to current national standards, there are four levels: P1, P2, P3, and P4..."


    "Anne, I''ve got a bold idea."


    "What is it?"


    "Since there are four different protection standards corresponding to the four levels, and since we''re talking about a smartb, do you think... we might be able to set up four or even moreb modes tailored to these standards?"


    That way, oneb could serve the function of many.


    Purely controlled by Al, the switch between modes wouldn''t even need manual intervention.


    Roseanne''s eyes sparkled: "Is that feasible?"


    Halley: "Highly likely."


    Roseanne: "How likely?"


    "Eighty percent."


    Roseanne: "And the budget?"


    Halley paused for a moment: "Preliminarily, it''s going to exceed ten million." She: "..."


    Right, quality speaks to those who understand it, but only money talks universally.


    "By the way, I''ve already settled the.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    gork and construction.


    can


    e that to us, rest as


    "Okay."


    swno


    et


    "Anne," he suddenly became serious, "Thank you for trusting me. I know you''re not one for empty


    pleasantries, so all I''ll promise is to follow the blueprint to the letter, no cutting corners."


    "Bro, I trust you."


    Halley scratched his head with a grin.


    "Bro, how long do you think the construction will take?"


    He pondered for a moment, "...Are you in a hurry?"


    "Very."


    "Within two months."


    "That quick?!" Roseanne was astonished.


    The construction firms she had consulted before all quoted over six months.


    The fastest among them promised four months.


    But Halley was saying two months?!


    And "within" that?


    He exined: "Actually, the most


    time-consuming part is the


    groundwork. Once that''s settled, the


    rest, especially the smart


    instations, can be done pretty


    quickly."


    This was also thanks to the hefty budget Roseanne had provided.


    As the saying goes, money talks!


    In a way, money can indeed buy time.


    "Alright! The project is yours, bro. Let''s pick a day and start as soon as possible. As for..."

 Chapter 568

    ?


    She paused, "Any amount that goes over budget, I''ll cover it as soon as possible. Just make sure everything is done to the highest standard!" After wrapping up her dinner meeting with Halley, Roseanne immediately shared thetest updates with Mamie and Scales.


    Mamie: "Roseanne, don''t sweat the money. I''ll just hit up my dad, Duke, for it..."


    Meanwhile, back in his cozy living room in the heart of Georgia, with a TV show ying, a cup of coffee in hand, and cracking some pecans, Duke sneezed loudly. "Ah-choo! Ah-choo!"


    "Are you catching a cold?"


    "Absolute nonsense! It''s just my darling daughter thinking about me!"


    "


    "


    Before Mamie could finish, Roseanne sighed, "Do you think your dad won''t have a fit if he finds out you promised money without even asking him?"


    Mamie chuckled, "Worry not! To him, money''s just numbers. What I''m asking for wouldn''t even make a dent."


    "..." That''s a bit presumptuous.


    But in the end, Roseanne still refused Mamie''s offer, "I''ll take care of the extra expenses."


    "But..."


    "No buts. It''s settled."


    That settled it!


    Scales cleared his throat, startling Mamie: "You''re so quiet, I almost forgot you were here."


    Scales, with a hint of regret in his voice, said, "Sorry, I couldn''t be of help with the finances."


    His family''s situation didn''t allow him to withdraw such arge amount of cash.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t have it, it was just...plicated.


    Roseanne smiled, "With Mamie and me covering the finances, we''re set. Your role lies elsewhere..." Scales: "?"


    Roseanne Within two months,


    ensure all the necessary permits and


    go through all the bureaucratic hoops for theb. Make sure those


    looking to nitpick can''t find a single fault. Can you do that?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It wasn''t her being overly cautious, but rather being prepared for any situation.


    The recent shenanigans of Edna''s team had been eye-opening for Roseanne, making her realize some people knew no bounds.


    To prevent any malicious reporting,


    ne


    she had to stay one step ahead, considering all possible scenarios and preparing countermeasures.


    UMS


    Scales: "Consider it done."


    Halley was quick to act, and construction started on an auspicious day just three dayster.


    Meanwhile, over at Kingswell University, the deadline for vacating theb had arrived.


    That morning, apart from Edna herself, her entire team was present, including the rarely seen Carlson.


    ter was particrly agitated, as if he wished he could physically sweep them out the door himself.


    "Come on hurry it up! It''s almost


    noon! After all this time, you wait et was the point of all that fushat


    until the


    last minute to move.


    In the


    end, you still have to leave.


    Mamie retorted with disgust, "Why do I feel sick every time you open your mouth? Did you swallow something nasty?"


    ter: "You''re the one who''s nasty! Your whole family is nasty!"


    He stood far away, leaning forward as if ready for a fight, no different from a quarreling street vendor.


    Mamie couldn''t help butugh.


    "Come closer and say that."


    ter wanted to confront them, but remembering how he''d been physically rebuffed by the trio before made him hesitate.


    He swallowed hard, "Well then...e at me!"


    Mamie nodded with a grin, "Alright, I''ming~"


    As she started to move the equipment, ter panicked and ended up hiding behind Sybil.

 Chapter 569

    ?


    Sybil couldn''t help but feel intimidated by Mamie''s presence, her gaze nowced with a hint of fear. With her robust build, Mamie surely packed a punch. How much would it hurt to be hit by her?


    In a brisk move, she nudged ter forward, chiding, "Hiding behind a girl, really? How brave of you!"


    ter was left speechless.


    Hertha stood by, arms crossed, cutting through the tension, "Enough, remember why we came here today. Let''s get down to business."


    Then, turning to Roseanne, she reached out her hand, "Let''s make this quick, hand over theb keys. Holding onto them won''t do you any good." Roseanne responded with a slight smile, "Sorry, but I really can''t give you the keys."


    Hertha''s brows furrowed in annoyance, "You seem to be misunderstanding the situation. It''s not about whether you want to or not, you have to give them up! ording to theb renovation policies, ab under renovation is not to be used, and students shouldn''t have the keys. They must be kept by a supervisor or returned to the administration office."


    Roseanne retorted, "You seem well-versed in the rules and regtions."


    With a scoff and a slight lift of her chin, Hertha pressed, "Since you''re aware it''s the regtion, be sensible and hand them over." Roseanne smirked, "I do intend to hand them over, but why to you? Who are you to me? My supervisor, or an administration officer?" Hertha was momentarily speechless.


    The day before, Edna had summoned her to the office, subtly insisting that she must obtain the keys from Roseanne.


    At first, Hertha didn''t see the point.


    What was so special about an oldb?


    She had overlooked the fact that inside this seemingly unremarkableb was a million-dor CPRT machine!


    The equipment was bulky and required skilled technicians to install or dismantle, making it impossible for Roseanne and her team to remove. After all, who wouldn''t want a piece of that pie?


    Mamie couldn''t help but sneer, "Some people are just greedy, like leeches, always thinking about how to suck blood from others. They''re not satisfied with what''s in their bowl, always eyeing what''s in the pot wishing they could scoop it all into their pocket. Show a little shame, why don''t you?"


    Hertha felt a sting from Mamie''s sarcasm, her face reddening.


    Truth be told...


    She didn''t exactly agree with Edna''s greedy tactics, even found them repulsive.


    After all, as ady of significant wealth, what couldn''t she buy? Why fixate on someone else''s belongings?


    Moreover, it was second-hand goods, was it really worth it?


    But she had no choice. Despite her distaste, she had to follow through. Her academic future and graduation depended on Edna''s goodwill.


    Hertha cut to the chase, "I''m here for the keys, not to waste time arguing."


    "Oh, I''m sorry to say you''re toote," Roseanne casually replied, "I''ve already followed the ''Lab


    Management Regtions'', Article 7,


    and handed the keys over to my supervisor for safekeeping


    Of course, this "supervisor" wasn''t Madeleine. The dear olddy was still out of the loop.


    After returning from a conference in Australia and resting for five days, she was off again to the U.S. for a joint academic exchange at Kingswell University and Caltech.


    The constant travel was taxing enough; Roseanne didn''t want to burden her with these troubles.


    Besides, distant water won''t quench a near fire.


    Thus, this "supervisor" could only be...


    "Who? Which supervisor? Be specific!" Hertha demanded, her tone aggressive.


    Roseanne replied coolly, "Why should I tell you?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What''s our rtionship? Publicly or privately, I have no obligation to exin myself to you."


    "Roseanne, don''t get too cocky!


    Have you forgotten how you used to


    net


    -


    fawn over me when you and my brother were together? Always putting on airs, acting untouchable for whose benefit? In reality, you''re nothing but a charity case from the Sherwood family-"

 Chapter 570

    ?


    Crack!


    Roseanne''s gaze was ice-cold.


    With that p, the room went silent as a graveyard.


    Even Hertha was dumbfounded, "You... you hit me? You actually dared to hit me?!"


    Roseanne replied, "Why wouldn''t I? You were rude first; I''m just defending my honor. This is school, not your personal yground. You can throw your tantrums, but I''m under no obligation to indulge them."


    So, all the kindness I showed her, in her eyes, was just me being a pushover?


    How ironic...


    Sybil''s expression darkened, suddenly speaking up, "Even if Jenny was out of line, Miss Cole, you can''t just hit people! The school rules are clear - fighting and causing trouble can get you expelled."


    ter immediately chimed in, "Let''s go, report her to the administration! We all saw it!"


    Arkle, hearing this, tried to mediate, stepping between them, "Come on, we''re all ssmates. It doesn''t have to escte like this... Sometimes, it''s better to let things go, as the old saying goes, let''s turn swords into plowshares..."


    "Back off! You hick!" ter pushed Arkle away forcefully, "Whose side are you on? When we needed you to speak up, you were as good as dead. Now, when we''re about to report Roseanne, you''re all for making peace. Arkle, you''ve got quite the mouth on you, never realized you were such a talker!"


    Arkle stammered, "I''m not... I just don''t want everyone to fight... It''s bad for all of us..."


    He looked desperately for support, but when he started to speak, he was all over the ce.


    His eyes pleaded for help from Carlson, who had been silent till now.


    Scanning the crowd, Carlson''s gaze finally rested on Hertha''s face and he said calmly, "Roseanne''s not wrong, though. This is a school, not your house; no one''s here to coddle you. If you dish it out, you''ve got to be ready to take it."


    "You" Hertha was seething.


    ter didn''t dare to confront


    Carlson but didn''t hold back against


    Arkle, "Are you even part of our


    net


    team? Why do you always y against us? Those who know you would say you can''t tell friends from foes, others might think she''s got you wrapped around her finger!"


    The insult was dirty, targeting both Arkle and implying something about Carlson.


    Even Sybil''s face changed upon hearing it.


    Only Roseanne remained as calm as ever, turning to look at Mamie.


    Their eyes met, understanding each other without words.


    Mamie rolled up her sleeves and stepped forward, catching ter off-guard-


    Smack, smack!


    Two sharp ps echoed.


    After hitting him, she immediately stepped back.


    ter was dazed, cheeks burning, "You- you dared to hit me?!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    et


    Mamie nodded with a smile, "Yeah, hit you And why do all of you react with the same question? Is it some kind of script?"


    "How dare you hit me?! You think too highly of yourself¡ª" ter was fuming, ready to throw punches.


    But Arkle held him back firmly.


    Arkle was taller and bulkier, and


    when a little


    got serious, ter was like


    es unable to break fro


    swno


    et


    "Let me go! I''m going to the administration to report this! Just wait for your expulsion¡ª"


    "Sure," Roseanne said with a smile, her voice calm yet firm, "Let''s see who gets expelled first, you or us."


    ter froze, "What do you mean?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 571

    ?


    Roseanne had that glint in her eye as sheid it out straight, "There''s a fine line between a scuffle and looking for trouble. Sure, we threw some punches, but let''s not forget who threw the first metaphorical stone. The administration might side with Edna, but the school board? That''s a whole different ballpark."


    "Normally, you''d trace the root of the problem to understand the consequences. So go ahead, tell the dean you got hit. Naturally, they''ll ask why. What then? Gonna say, ''Because they didn''t y by the rules, pushed us around, spewed insults, and trampled on our dignity, so we hit back?""


    "Or, ''Because they kicked us when we were down, ganged up for augh, and got what wasing because they went too far?""


    "All of the above screams you were asking for it! If we''re talking expulsion, let''s make it a party. We can all pack our bags and hit the road. It''ll be a st!"


    Roseanne finished with a chuckle.


    The rest were gobsmacked.


    Is that even an option?


    And more shockingly, she seemed... thrilled?


    Mamie was quick to agree, "Oh, getting expelled sounds grand. I''d just go back home, take over the family estate, and collect rents for my Duke." Scales was less enthused, "If I''m expelled, guess I''ll try for a civil service exam."


    Their lunacy was undeniable, but if you can''t beat ''em...


    Join ''em!


    ter: "?"


    Sybil: "??"


    Hertha: "..."


    Arkle scratched his head, ncing at Carlson, only to catch him smirking.


    Blinking in disbelief, he took another look-sure enough, Carlson was grinning ear to ear.


    Roseanne rallied on, "Weren''t we headed to the dean''s office? Let''s go. Saves them the trouble of calling us in one by one."


    With that, she headed downstairs, Mamie and Scales right behind her.


    "Hey, youing? Hurry up, or we''ll miss them before lunch break."


    ter and Hertha, the recipients of the beatdown, exchanged looks.


    Sybil waspletely lost.


    Weren''t they the aggressors?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Howe they seemed more justified?


    There had to be a catch!


    ter stammered, "What makes you think


    Sam can pin the me on us


    Got any proof? I could just as well say you started it!" Content Belongs to


    Roseanne seemed to have anticipated this, smiling slyly, "There''s a camera."


    ter: "?"


    Since when did theb have surveince?!


    Mamie rified, "We installed it. Just to catch sneaks like you."


    ter: ""


    Roseanne added, "One yback of


    the


    and everything''s c


    clear, No need for ex


    really."


    Swallowing hard, ter bluffed, "You know what... suddenly remembered I''ve got things to do! You''re off the


    for today! But watch yourself around me next time!"


    With his threat in the air, he bolted faster than a scared rabbit.


    Roseanne turned to Hertha, "How about you? Coming?"


    "I... I''ve got things too!"


    And with that, she was gone.


    Sybil blurted out, "Why''s everyone running?! Bunch of cowards!"


    After her piece, she too disappeared.


    ---


    Packing up, the trio took onest look around theb.


    It was hard to let go.


    But circumstances forced their hand.


    "Roseanne, which professor did you give the keys to?"


    "Didn''t. Still got them."


    Mamie was incredulous, "What if they ask-"


    "I''ll say I handed them to Mr. Reynolds."


    Her tone carried an unspoken reliance and trust in Mr. Reynolds, even she might not have fully realized.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 572

    ?


    Owen Reynolds was a sure bet in her corner.


    Roseanne quipped, "The keys have been handed over. This one, I can''t give you."


    "Why not?"


    "Sweetheart, if we hand over the keys, what will we do when it''s time to move the espresso machine? Break in?"


    Mamie''s eyes widened in surprise, "We can move that espresso machine?!"


    "Of course. We bought it, didn''t we? Why can''t we move it?"


    "Exactly! If we bought it, we can move it whenever we want."


    "That''s why we need to keep the key. It''ll make things easier when we move."


    Scales smirked, "Edna has been trying to push us out just for this machine. Looks like her ns are going to fall through!"


    The trio packed up and left, each carrying a cardboard box.


    Mamie''s was thergest, filled to the brim with snacks.


    Chips, nuts, spicy sticks, cookies, milk, sparkling water...


    As they passed by the ser field, a ball flew straight at Mamie. In an attempt to dodge, she dropped her box.


    Fortunately, the ball just grazed her arm and flew past.


    But the contents of her box scattered everywhere.


    Mamie was speechless.


    Roseanne and Scales immediately put down their boxes, ready to help her pick everything up.


    But someone beat them to it.


    Carlson quickly gathered the snacks from the ground, repacked them, and handed the box back to Mamie.


    "Th-thank you," Mamie stammered, a bit dazed.


    Were they that close?


    Why would he suddenly help her pick up her things?


    Seeing Carlson, Roseanne and Scales exchanged a nce.


    Roseanne stepped forward with a smile, "Thanks for the help, senior Carlson."


    He chuckled, "No need to be so guarded. I didn''t catch up just to meddle."


    Roseanne raised an eyebrow, "Then why?"


    Carlson paused for a few seconds


    "Believe it or not, I wanted to say when you first applied for theb, didn''t intentionally hog it. And I didn''te here to gloat."


    Roseanne wasn''t surprised.


    During their initial confrontation, the surprise in Carlson''s eyes didn''t seem feigned.


    And this time, he just followed ter and the others, staying on the sidelines without getting involved.


    He even stepped up at a crucial moment, making a fair point, directly stating that Hertha deserved what she got.


    Her instincts told her Carlson wasn''t bad.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But Roseanne wasn''t fully ready to trust him yet. After a moment, she simply said, "Dwelling on the past is pointless. We should focus on the present."


    "That''s true," he nodded slightly, his gaze briefly touching the other two boxes on the ground, "Have you... decided to give up on theb?" Roseanne''s heart skipped, but her expression remained unchanged, "Why do you ask?"


    "The fire safety renovation clearly


    has some foul y involved. I heard


    you went to Director White, but there''s been no peep since... That doesn''t sound like you."


    n


    "Not like us? How should we be, then?"


    et


    Carlson replied, "You should be fighting your corner. Like how you pped Hertha and ter earlier.


    ?.


    Not backing down; that''s the attitude you should have."


    But now, they were just packing up and leaving without a fight?


    Something wasn''t right!


    Carlson sensed something was off.


    "You guys..." he paused, "have you already figured out a solution?"

 Chapter 573

    ?


    Not only had she thought of it, but she was already on it.


    Of course, Roseanne couldn''t spill the beans to him, only saying:


    "There''s always a light at the end of the tunnel. We''ll figure something out."


    "Well then-best of luck to you guys."


    With those words, he turned to leave.


    "Carlson!" Suddenly, Roseanne called out to him, "Sometimes, you''ve got to be a bit selfish, think more about yourself. After all, you can''t live under someone else''s roof forever, bending over backwards, right?"


    Carlson cracked a smile: "Thanks for the heads up. I''ll keep that in mind."


    "What? You didn''t get the keys?" Edna furrowed her brows in frustration, ring at Hertha standing before her with a displeased expression: "How do you even manage things?!"


    "Roseanne said the keys were already handed over, and she even pulled out the rule book on me, saying that''s how things are supposed to be done, so she couldn''t give them to me. What was I supposed to do, wrestle her for them?!"


    Hertha was clearly getting impatient.


    Edna''s using tone was really getting on her nerves.


    Was it her fault?


    Going to Roseanne for the keys was already a stretch.


    Like Roseanne herself said-Who do you think you are? Why should I give them to you?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Now Edna was acting as if everything was her fault. Hertha might not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but she wasn''tpletely clueless either!


    "Ms. Edna, I''ve got to ask, why are you so hell-bent on getting the keys from Roseanne?"


    "A crummy oldb, what''s there to covet? Oh, right, there is that one CPRT machine. But don''t we already have two? Why the greed?"


    After a barrage of questions, Edna reacted like a cat with its tail stepped on, instantly bristling-


    "You ask too many questions! If only you were as efficient with your tasks as you are with your mouth, maybe then you wouldn''t fail at such a simple task!"


    Who was Hertha?


    A born silver spooner, not used to taking any ck.


    She had given Edna her due respect because Edna had pulled some strings to get her into the graduate program.


    But she had also given Edna plenty of nice things!


    Bird''s nest soup, jade jewelry, you name it, totaling up to a handsome seven-figure sum.


    And recently, she''d even sold a few of her beloved designer bags to finance another CPRT machine.


    As her financial contributions increased, Hertha''s gratitude towards Edna gradually wore thin.


    As the saying goes, he who pays the piper calls the tune.


    Since when did benefactors take insults lying down?


    The rtionship between her and Edna was purely transactional, money being the glue. So why bother with gratitude?


    With a scoff, Hertha retorted, "Ms.


    et


    Edna, I''d rather not be involved in these shady deals anymore. I''m not Ckeskinned enough for this kind of work."


    wne


    et


    "Oh, and by the way, I think Sybil would be perfect for this. She''s got the gall, the gumption, and since she''s your niece, you can guide her personally."


    The rtionship between Edna and Sybil was an open secret.


    It was just that no one had pointed it out openly.


    Her words left Edna''s face changing colors.


    Considering she might need Hertha


    Con the harsh words she


    in the was


    swallowed


    for out to unleash were belongs to en.kikisto content


    ¡°Quinn, my bad this time. You did what you could. It''s okay about the keys, not a big deal.¡±


    Hertha responded emotionlessly, ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead," Edna said, smiling as she watched her leave.


    Once the door was shut and Hertha was out of the office, Edna, consumed with anger, smashed a couple of pencil holders.

 Chapter 574

    ?


    What the heck?!


    As soon as Hertha walked through the door:


    "Sadie fetch me an ice pack!"


    Beverley: "An ice pack? In this freezing weather..."


    "Mom, do you have any idea? I got punched!"


    "What?!" Beverley was rmed. "Who hit you?! Who dared to hit you?!"


    Hertha pouted: "Roseanne."


    "She''s got some nerve! Daring toy a hand on someone?!"


    "All I did was say a few things to her, and she just came up and pped me...sob...right in front of everyone... Look, my face is all swollen!" Beverley immediately touched her face with sympathy.


    "Ouch! That hurts-"


    "What on earth is Roseanne thinking?! Where''s my phone?! I need my phone!"


    She turned around to search for her phone: "Just wait... I''m gonna give her a piece of my mind..."


    At that moment, the housekeeper stepped forward: "Madam, your phone is right here."


    Beverley snatched it, dialed Roseanne''s number, and called-


    "You little wretch! How dare you hit "


    Oops!


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable..."


    That''s when Beverley remembered, she had been blocked by Roseanne long ago.


    She couldn''t swallow this insult.


    She called out to the housekeeper: "Give me your phone."


    "...Sure."


    With a different phone, Beverley called again, and this time it went through.


    The other end: "Hello?"


    It was indeed Roseanne''s voice.


    She sneered, "Roseanne, you shameless little wretch! How dare you hit my daughter-Hello? Hello?! Roseanne, you dare hang up on me?!" Beverley was fuming.


    She couldn''t believe it, so she tried calling again, only to hear-


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable..."


    Blocked again!


    "She dares?! She actually dares?!"


    Hertha rolled her eyes: "Well, she''s not my brother''s girlfriend anymore, nor does she want to marry into our family. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Beverley was stunned.


    UMS


    She realized that Roseanne, with nothing left to desire from them, was like a horse breaking free from its reins, galloping away, impossible to hold back.


    "Mom, maybe we should just leave her alone. She''s..." Hertha paused before continuing, "pretty fierce now."


    "Tch-what is she? I''m not scared of her!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Beverley, out of anger, threw the phone down.


    The housekeeper: "!"


    Sadie, arriving with the ice pack: "?" May the Lord have mercy!


    On the other side, Mamie, seeing her hang up after just two seconds and even block the number, couldn''t help but be curious: "Roseanne,


    swno was


    that?"


    Roseanne: "A crazy woman."


    "...Oh."


    Sounded pretty crazy.


    Calling someone a wretch right off the bat, and so loudly, she could hear it from afar.


    Scales suddenly spoke up: "Now


    that the oldb ispletely unusable, and the new one won''t be ready for at least a month or two, what do we do in the meantime?"


    UMS


    Indeed, this was the biggest issue the trio was facing!


    The progress of their experiments couldn''t be dyed, so... they needed to find ab to use in the meantime. Roseanne: "Let me think about it."


    ...


    In the evening, returning to her apartment building, Roseanne was about to use her key.


    Suddenly, the door opposite opened-


    Owen Reynolds: "Roseanne."


    The man''s eyes were smiling, his presence in the cold winter felt like a warm spring breeze.


    Roseanne couldn''t help but smile back: ¡°Professor, didn''t go to theb today?"


    "Hmm, I was waiting for you."


    Roseanne paused, a bit surprised: "...What?"

 Chapter 575

    ?


    "Waiting for her?"


    "Why on earth would I wait?"


    "Is there something important going on?" Roseanne immediately became serious.


    "Yeah. It should be... good news for you, I guess?"


    "What is it already?" Roseanne''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    The more he held back, the more intrigued she became.


    "Here''s the thing..."


    Owen Reynolds had visited an old friend yesterday at the neighboring business school and had "casually" made a small request.


    "Professor Farrell has agreed to free up one of their biologybs for us. I''ve checked it out, and they have everything we need for our experiments, including the CPRT."


    "Really?! That''s amazing!"


    Roseanne nearly jumped for joy.


    Wasn''t this just like finding a pillow when you''re sleepy?


    She had been worrying about finding ab, and Owen Reynolds had already sorted it out for her!


    This was like...This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    A poor soul kicked out into the cold suddenly finding a warm ce to stay, and it was move-in ready, no less. Roseanne couldn''t help but rush over and grab Owen Reynolds by the sleeve. "Professor, you''re just too awesome!"


    Her dark eyes shined as if they were lit from within.


    Even through the fabric, the warmth of her hand on his arm was palpable.


    Their eyes met, and Owen Reynolds'' lips curved in a smile.


    That''s when Roseanne realized she might have gotten a tad too excited.


    She quickly withdrew her hand, "Sorry, Professor, I just got a little carried away."


    In her haste to apologize, she missed the fleeting look of disappointment in his eyes. "It''s okay."


    "To show my gratitude, you''reing over for dinner, and no refusals!" she dered before dashing home.


    The man''s initially dim gaze instantly brightened.


    Upon entering Roseanne''s house, Owen Reynolds shed his coat and rolled up his sleeves as he made his way to the kitchen. Washing vegetables, chopping, peeling garlic...


    He didn''t even need Roseanne to say anything; he was always one step ahead.


    His movements were so natural, he seemed even more at ease than in his own home.


    The two had coborated more than once or twice and had unknowingly developed a perfect rhythm.


    Roseanne would reach out, and


    without a word, Owen knew whether


    she needed salt or sugar, a bowl or a


    te, a spoon or chopove


    By six o''clock, a meal of two meats, two vegetables, and a soup was on the table.


    Outside, the night was pitch-ck, and a cold wind howled, but inside, it was warm and cozy.


    Knowing Owen Reynolds didn''t drink and wouldn''t let her drink either, Roseanne didn''t even bother asking.


    "Thank you, Professor, for helping me out again."


    "And thank you, Roseanne, for another delicious meal."


    "So, it''s a mutual appreciation?" she said with augh.


    Owen Reynolds nodded solemnly, "Exactly."


    Braised pork ribs, stir-fried spicy pork, saut¨¦ed spinach, a mixed,


    vegetable dish, and a big bowel


    beef bone and radish soup en.kikistoriske met


    The portions weren''t huge, but the vors were delightful, and the colors vibrant. They ended up cleaning their tes.


    Owen Reynolds couldn''t help butment, "I''ve been gaining weighttely..."


    Roseanne was busy clearing the dishes, the ttering sound drowning out his words, "Sorry, what did you say, Professor?" "Cough! Nothing... I''ll help."


    With that, he began to help clean up.


    Now, Roseanne hardly needed to wash the dishes herself; Owen had be quite proficient.


    All she had to do was stand by his


    side, tako


    the cleaned dishes from


    ry them, and then put them


    away in the cupboard. Content


    W


    belongs to


    et


    Noticing he was wearing a white sweater today, Roseanne couldn''t help but ask, "Professor, do you want to wear an apron?"


    Owen looked down at himself, "Might as well. I don''t feel like washing up, could you help me with it?"


    "Sure."


    Roseanne grabbed the apron, suddenly feeling a bit awkward about putting it on him.


    He was just too tall. She might have to stand on her tiptoes and then lift her hands to get it around his neck.

 Chapter 576

    ?


    Just as Roseanne was pondering how to go about it, Owen Reynolds suddenly bent down, "Is this okay?"


    "...Might need to go a bit lower."


    "How about now?" He bent down again.


    "Yeah, that''s perfect."


    Roseanne hurriedly draped the apron around his neck.


    Owen straightened up, waited a couple of seconds, saw she didn''t react, and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Might want to tie it around the waist too." "...Oh! Right!" Roseanne snapped back to reality and quickly grabbed the apron strings, tying them into a bow at his back.


    "Cough cough-" Owen suddenly coughed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "...It''s a bit tight."


    "Sorry, sorry! Let me adjust it... How about now?"


    "That''s better."


    After cleaning up the kitchen, they moved to the living room.


    Roseanne prepared a fruit bowl, cing it on the coffee table.


    "Professor, have some fruit."


    "Thank you."


    She picked up a slice of apple, sitting on the opposite end of the couch, "Heard CBS is broadcasting the Kingswell University and Caltech joint academic conference?"


    "Yes, you interested?"


    Roseanne nodded but then slumped, "Can''t get international channels at home, and even with a VPN, I can only watch reys on the official site, can''t catch the live broadcast..."


    "We can watch it."


    "Huh?!"


    Owen Reynolds: "At my ce."


    And so, Roseanne followed Owen next door.


    It wasn''t her first time there, but she mostly stayed in the living room, seldom entering the bedroom.


    The only time was when she was searching for a thermometer and cold medicine for him.


    She was too rushed then to notice the details.


    But this time was different...


    Owen went to set up the projector, while Roseanne took the chance to really look around the room.


    Theyout was the same as hers, but the decoration was entirely different.


    From the style of the bed and wardrobe to the choice of bed sheets and curtains...


    Roseanne''s room was in warm, cozy pastels, while his was stark, straightforward ck, white, and gray.


    Ray and restraint seemed to


    be


    his very essence,


    details of his life


    little


    seriousness and foxu


    belongs to


    Though the colors were a bit monochrome, the room was impably tidy.


    One side of the nightstand held an rm clock and a charger, the other a small bookshelf.


    The bookshelf was neatly organized with various journals and magazines.


    Swoosh¨D


    Owen pulled the curtains shut.


    At the same time, the projector whirred to life, casting a bright screen against the white wall opposite the bed.


    Owen fiddled with his phone for a bit, and soon, the CBS live stream came on.


    "Wow! It really works!" Roseanne was thrilled.


    The camera panned over, and there was Madeleine, sitting in the front row!


    "It''s the professor!"


    Rose craning her neck, started


    to feelThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    sore and looked around for a ce to sit. The room, however, had no chair, es


    "If you don''t mind, you can sit on the bed."


    Roseanne hesitated, "This..." Was that really okay?


    A bed... is a very personal space.


    Just like she didn''t like others messing with her bed, she wasn''tfortable touching someone else''s.


    Owen exined, "Changed the sheets and duvet cover yesterday, don''t worry, it''s clean."


    "It''s not that!" Roseanne quickly waved her hands, "I''m just worried about dirtying your bed..."


    "It''ll be fine."


    After saying that, he even passed her a pillow, indicating she could use it to prop against her back for morefort.


    "...The pillow''s new, haven''t used it yet."


    Roseanne was torn between sitting and standing.


    Realizing his invitation might have


    net


    been a bit forward, Owen quickly offered, "Hold on, I''ll grab a chair


    from the living roomove


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 577

    ?


    "No need!" Roseanne plopped down onto the carpet, crossing her legs, "This is just fine."


    The plush shag carpet felt luxurious to the touch, clearly not a bargain find.


    Sitting on it was entirelyfortable, not abrasive in the slightest.


    And with her back against the bed, it was just perfect.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If only...


    There were some snacks and drinks, it would be absolutely ideal.


    Just as the thought crossed her mind, Owen Reynolds came in, arms loaded with bags of nuts and potato chips, along with two bottles of lime soda. Roseanne was shocked! The professor really knew her too well!


    Owen Reynolds set down the snacks and also took a seat on the carpet, adding a pillow behind both himself and Roseanne for extrafort. The two of them spent the evening watching, eating, drinking, and chatting.


    Until...


    The live stream ended.


    Roseanne nced at the time, shocked to see it was nearly eleven. She quickly stood up to say her goodbyes.


    Owen Reynolds walked her to her front door, watched her go inside, and then returned to his house.


    As he was cleaning up, his gaze identally fell on the pillows they had leaned on.


    His was thoroughly squished, while Roseanne''s bore only some wrinkles.


    Owen Reynolds picked it up, smoothed it out with his palm, preparing to put it back on the bed when a faint scent wafted into his nostrils, freezing him in ce.


    Feeling an uncontroble reaction, he cursed under his breath.


    It was the first time he felt so out of control.


    But in this terrible state, he felt powerless to change anything.


    Because he knew, even if he got over it this time, the next time he encountered a simr situation, his body would betray his mind again.


    Owen Reynolds took a deep breath-


    Hard.


    So hard.


    Not even the PO-level projects abroad had been this challenging.


    ...


    Next door, after taking a bath, Roseanne quickly fell into a deep, blissful sleep, unaware that someone was tossing and turning, unable to sleep because of a pillow she had leaned on.


    ...


    Saturday brought rare sunshine.


    With no sses, Roseanne decided to check on the construction progress and didn''t inform Halley in advance. So, when her brother saw her on the site, he was startled.


    "What are you doing here?!"


    Roseanne was just as surprised to see Halley...


    If he hadn''t spoken up, she might not have recognized him immediately.


    Dressed in a grey work uniform covered in dust, which had faded it a shade lighter, and a red hard hat caked with dried mud, he blended in seamlessly with the other workers.


    "You look... kind of pitiful like this."


    net


    Halley paused, then realizing what she meant, couldn''t help butugh, "Silly girl, what are you thinking? Even a CEO of a listedpany would have to dress like this here! The work uniform is dirt-resistant and windproof, and the hard hat is a must or you''re not allowed in....


    Noticing Roseanne wasn''t wearing one, he quickly grabbed a new-looking one from a nearby worker.


    "Just wear this for now, I''ll order a new one for youter."


    Roseanne was forcibly fitted with the hard hat.


    Luckily, it seemed rtively new and didn''t have any unpleasant smells like sweat or feet.


    Seeing this, the worker grumbled under his breath about Halley''s knack for grabbing the new gear - he had barely worn the hard hat himself since receiving it a couple of days ago!


    Since Roseanne was there, Halley naturally wanted to update her on the construction progress¡ª


    "I was nning to give you a weekly update after tomorrow, but since you''re here today, might as well tell you in person, save us both some time."


    Roseanne stood on arge stone, surveying the site. The ground was still t, the anticipated "rising from the ground" scene was nowhere in sight, not even scaffolding had started.


    Halley exined, "We''re currently in


    the foundational stage. We just finished digging the foundation yesterday, but I decided to modify the blueprints slightly, digging 3 centimeters deeper. It''s mainly to ensure that if we want to optimize or expand theb in the future, having a deeper foundation won''t limit us."


    "Also, I''vepiled a list of some imported materials neededter on and have sent out the purchase orders to our international suppliers two days ago. They should all arrive within a month. By then, our foundational work should also be almost finished, which will allow for a seamless transition."


    After listening, Roseanne immediately asked, "The current progress and what you initially promised me seem... a bit off, don''t they?"


    Halley sighed inwardly.


    Nothing escaped her notice.


    How did the honest Norris and gentle Madge end up with such a shrewd daughter?

 Chapter 578

    ?


    "It just doesn''t add up, gically speaking!"


    In Roseanne''s tone, Halley could almost see a shadow of her biological father, Maddox Cole.


    He couldn''t help but wonder how she had managed all these years alone in Lumina City. It wasn''t the smooth sailing that bred such audacity in someone to personally fund aboratory; nor did an easy path furnish anyone with the connections and means to secure such arge plot ofnd, let alone breeze through the approvals...


    This sister of his was a mystery from head to toe.


    Yet, more than unraveling the mystery itself, Halley found himself more concerned about what she had been through.


    But he asked nothing.


    Perhaps not bringing it up was the best constion he could offer.


    Halley''s expression grew serious. "It really doesn''t match up. The project''s moving slower than I anticipated."


    "The reason? Have you figured it out?"


    He gave a wry smile. "Short on hands."


    "Really? That''s it?"


    Halley''spany had long since moved away from basic construction work, which was not only grueling but also not very profitable.


    So, when they decided to focus on smart home instations, they dropped the construction segment altogether.


    But Roseanne had specifically requested they handle the construction work as well.


    Halley understood her; building from the ground up, construction was fundamental.


    It made sense she wouldn''t trust it with anyone else.


    "We''ll do it, then. It''s not like we''ve never done it before."


    He immediately got in touch with a former construction crew, "About twenty or so people, all hardworking and honest. Based on previous experiences, I estimated we''d have enough manpower."


    If they stuck to the original n without deepening the foundations, his estimate would have been correct.


    But Halley wanted to do better and made ast-minute change to the blueprints. That small 3-centimeter adjustment was a significant amount of work.


    "...and with that change, we''re short-handed."


    Roseanne pondered for a moment before asking, "Is this a long-term issue, or just temporary?"


    A one-time blueprint change, extending the schedule, was manageable.


    But constant changes and extensions were out of the question.


    Halley replied, "I reckon we''ll need to make further adjustments to the blueprints. Our current manpower... it''s not sufficient."


    "I see. So, we''ll find a couple more crews?"


    Halley couldn''t help butugh and sigh, "You think construction crews are like cabbages at the market? Avable whenever you want, just throw money at it?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "Far from it! A good crew is booked solid year-round, impossible to just schedule on a whim."


    "What if we offer more money?"


    Halley shook his head, "The extra we can offer won''t cover their breach of contract fees, and even if it did, it


    would damage their reputation. They won''t sabotage their own brand."


    Roseanne didn''t get it, "Willing to spend the money, and still worried about not finding the right crew?"


    "We might find someone, but


    et


    whether they''re suitable is another matter Without prior experience or reliable rmendations, the risks are too high."


    On a construction site, even a minor incident can escte into a major issue.


    You never know when someone might get greedy.


    By then, regretting would be toote!


    "So, I''d rather not just pick anyone."


    Roseanne sighed.


    "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll figure something out soon. It''s almost noon, how about I take you out for lunch?" "Sure, thanks, bro."


    "Little sis still so formal..."


    There was a quaint diner nearby, where their construction site''s lunches were delivered from every day.


    Halley usually ate with the crew, but with Roseanne visiting, they decided to eat at the diner.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ma''am, two specials, please!"


    "Well, if it isn''t Mr. Halley! Brought your family today?"


    Halley scratched his head, "This is my sister."


    "No wonder she''s so pretty, runs in the family! Alright, take a seat, I''ll get cooking¡ª"


    The diner owner greeted them warmly before heading to the stove to start cooking.


    "Hey, hold on, why are you letting


    them skin


    the line? My boss


    look bad." Content bemet


    inspect today, and this is make to


    "Oh dear! My apologies, I just "


    to


    me


    "Let it be, it won''t take long for two specials. Let them go first." A man''s calm voice cut through.


    Despite his work clothes and safety helmet, the diner owner could tell there was something different about him.


    He must be some kind of boss as well.


    She wondered.


    "Mr. Sullivan-" the man started to protest, "We''re in a hurry too. We were here first..."

 Chapter 579

    ?


    Corley frowned, a hint of impatiencecing his voice, "So, are we doing this my way, or are you still trying to call the shots?"


    The man shrunk back, not daring to utter another word.


    A familiar voice caused Roseanne to nce their way instinctively.


    Just then, Halley called out to her, "Roseanne,e sit with us!"


    Corley whipped his head around.


    Their eyes met, both momentarily taken aback.


    Corley was the first to recover, a smile breaking across his face as he stood and walked towards her, his eyes filled with surprise and delight, "What are you doing here?"


    "Checking out the construction site."


    "Why are you interested in a construction site?"


    Roseanne retorted, "Can''t I be?"


    "It''s just... you''re not studying architecture or making money from it. What''s the catch? Looking for some inspiration or just for kicks?" Roseanne coughed lightly, "I own a piece ofnd here, nning to build a house. Is there a problem?"


    "Here? You ownnd?"


    Corley''s mind raced, then it clicked, "The piece Murray gave you?"


    "How did you know about that?!" Roseanne''s eyes widened in shock.


    The man scoffed lightly, "What about you and him don''t I know?"


    Before Murray had given thend, he''d sought Corley''s opinion. Seeing the transfer document had made Corley frown.


    He had looked down on Murray''s stinginess and felt that Roseanne, after all her hard work and dedication over the years, deserved better. Their joint venture was now a publicly listedpany, and all Murray could offer one of the co-founders was a check and a piece ofnd? Was he kidding?


    Only Roseanne would let him get away with that, tolerating him. Any other entrepreneur would have outright rejected such an unfair distribution of benefits.


    Sure enough, Roseanne had epted it without demanding shares.


    Corley, upon finding out, had been green with envy.


    Why him?


    Why could Murraynd such an amazing woman?


    He was just a step toote...


    Just one step!


    "...Corley? Corley?!" Roseanne called out to him twice, "Daydreaming? You didn''t even hear me."


    "Ah... thinking about a fool. Don''t mind me, go on."


    "I was asking, what brings you here?"


    "Me? I''m working on a resort project here, broke groundst month. Came to check on it today."


    Roseanne blinked, "You''re into real estate now?"


    As far as she knew, Corley was more into financial investments, making quick money on market trends high leverage, high risk, high returns. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Swne


    Corley, somewhat pleased, quirked a smile, "You still keep tabs on what I do?"


    Seems she''s still interested...


    Roseanne oblivious to his


    amusement, continued, "When you guys used to hang out, all you talked about was this stuff. I wasn''t deaf sitting there; I picked up a thing or twe."


    "I know you''re into financial investments, and that Cliff has a thing for entertainment, York likes diversifying, jumping on whatever''s hot making sure not to put all his eggs in one basket."


    Corley: "..."


    His smile eventually faded.


    While they were talking, Halley, sitting not too far away, watched on, his frown deepening.


    Here he was, and someone was already hitting on Roseanne, and this guy didn''t seem like good news...


    He immediately stepped forward, grabbing Roseanne, "Come on, Anne, let''s sit over there."


    Anne?! And grabbing her hand?!


    Corley''s face darkened on the spot, his gaze on Halley''s hand as sharp as a knife, wishing he could pierce right through his audacity.


    And the kicker? Roseanne didn''t even seem mad!

 Chapter 580

    ?


    Was I just going to let him hold her hand like that?!


    And she just nodded and said, "Sure."


    Then she let herself be whisked away by him?


    Corley''s eyes burned with jealousy. Who the hell was this guy anyway?


    Normally, if he so much as brushed against Roseanne, she''d jump back as if scalded. But with this guy...


    It was clear Corley hadn''t paid any attention to Halley''s chit-chat with the diner owner earlier.


    "...Mr. Sullivan... Mr. Sullivan?!" The project manager apanying Corley tried to grab his attention without sess, raising his voice after two failed attempts.


    "What''s up?!"


    Corley''s icy stare made the project manager''s skin crawl, his breathing hitched.


    "Your phone, it''s ringing."


    Swallowing hard, the manager dabbed at his sweat.


    Corley pulled out his phone, silencing the call without a word.


    The manager felt a pang of fear, his anxiety spiking.


    ...


    Meanwhile, the siblings had started eating.


    "How''s the taste?" Halley asked.


    Roseanne immediately nodded, "Delicious!"


    "The owner caters to construction sites mainly. Not only is the taste top-notch, but the portions are generous too."


    "Here, have some more meat-" Halley forked some of his beef onto her te before diving back into his meal.


    "Bro, it''s too much, I can''t finish it."


    "You''ll manage. Look at how thin you''ve gotten, you need to eat more to grow."


    Roseanne''s response was silent; her brother''s love was all about ensuring she was well-fed.


    "By the way, that guy earlier, he didn''t seem like good news. You''re a young woman out here on your own; you''ve got to be extra cautious. Don''t think I''m nagging, but better safe than sorry. Bad guys don''t have ''bad guy'' written on their faces..."


    At this moment, Halley''s sense of responsibility as an elder brother was overwhelming.


    Especially with Norris and Madge away, he felt it was his duty to guide his sister.


    As the saying goes, beware of fire, theft, and jerks¡ª


    Unaware he''s beenbeled as a


    ''jerk'', Corley had lost all appetite. The


    inatic and visually appealing dish


    in front of him lost its allure.


    All he could focus on was theughter and conversation between the man and woman nearby.


    Especially when he saw the man


    sharing his food with Roseanne


    without her refusal, Corley felt a rage boiling inside him, his jaws clenched tight.


    UMS


    Beside him, the project manager, starving and desperate, nearly cried.


    Watching his boss''s mood darken and the oppressive atmosphere around him, while tantalizing smells wafted from untouchable


    food-someone save him, please!


    Suddenly-


    MSThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Corley stood up, taking his te and headed towards Roseanne.


    "Roseanne, do you mind if I join you?" he asked with what he thought was a charming smile.


    However, the reality was-


    Dressed in dusty work clothes and a worn-out hard hat, he was no prince charming, looking as rough around the edges as Halley.


    Roseanne paused, then quickly said, "Of course not, have a seat!"


    She even shed him a smile.


    As Corley approached, a lightbulb went off in Roseanne''s head.


    If he was managing a construction site here, especially for a sizable resort, then he must have quite a few workers under him, right? Perhaps she could...


    Roseanne''s mind was racing with possibilities.


    Sadly, Corley missed all this, basking in the glow of his crush''s smile.


    He felt like he was on cloud nine.


    Even throwing a challenging nce at Halley: Who do you think you are, kid? You''re out of your league!


    Halley was baffled.


    This kid''s got nerve! Damn!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 581

    ?


    "Do you two know each other?" Halley asked with a hint of disinterest.


    Roseanne nodded. "Yeah, we do."


    "Of course!" Corley chimed in at the same time.


    Halley raised an eyebrow, giving Corley a once-over, clearly not impressed by what he saw.


    But Corley wasn''t bothered by the scrutiny. He confidently pulled out a chair and sat next to Roseanne.


    Let''s see if this will make you back off when you see who you''re up against.


    Halley scoffed.


    This guy sure has some nerve!


    "Roseanne, aren''t you going to introduce us?" Halley tilted his chin up, "This guy... doesn''t seem like someone you''d hang out with."


    What''s that supposed to mean?!


    And what do I look like then?


    It was clear to Corley that Halley was throwing shade.


    And yet, Roseanne seemed all too willing to indulge him, actually gearing up to make introductions.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, Roseanne, he really doesn''t look like your type. How about an introduction?" Corley shot back with a dose of sarcasm. Halley''s face darkened.


    In the silence that followed, it felt like the two men had already shed swords hundreds of times.


    Roseanne frowned, sensing the tension but clueless about the cause.


    What could possibly make two men who''ve just met act like they''re sworn enemies?


    "Alright, let me introduce you both. This is Corley, a friend of mine and a venture capitalist; and this is Halley, my cousin who''s currently running a smart home techpany."


    "Any more questions?"


    Corley: "Your cousin?!"


    Halley: "He''s a venture capitalist?!"


    After exchanging a look, both men seemed a bit embarrassed.


    "Ahem!" Corley recovered first, lifting his tea cup, "Sorry, didn''t realize you were Roseanne''s cousin. My mistake. Let''s call this tea a peace offering."


    Seeing Corley''s straightforward and sincere attitude, Halley''s irritation evaporated.


    He raised his tea cup in return: "No worries, Mr. Sullivan."


    Corley: "You mentioned you''re in smart home tech?"


    "That''s right. Do you have an interest in the field?"


    "I''ve invested in a couple ofpanies in that space," Corley mentioned their names.


    Halley was surprised: "Those


    companies are pioneers in the smart


    home tech industry here, having gone public recently. It seems Mr.


    Sullivan has a keen eye for O investment."


    "Too kind. Just a couple of lucky shots, really."


    Halley chuckled, not taking Corley''s modesty at face value.


    Investing is never a matter of luck. It''s all about the money.


    "You, a venture capitalist, personally visit the construction sites?"


    "How else to judge if a project is worth the investment? To check on its progress and if the returns meet expectations?"


    Casually, Halley inquired: "Which project were you referring to?"


    "Sunset Resorts."


    "That''s a coincidence, it''s right next to ours!"


    "Really?" Corley raised an eyebrow, seizing the opportunity to inquire further: "And what''s your project?"


    Halley nced at Roseanne, seeking her permission to disclose more.


    She nodded slightly.


    Initially, he wasn''t inclined to share, but circumstances had changed. When asking for a favor, transparency is key.


    Halley: "I''m helping Anne set up a smartb."


    "Setting up ab?!" Corley was genuinely surprised.


    With the conversation heading in this direction, it was only natural for


    Roseanne to exin ever from


    the beginning.


    S

 Chapter 582

    ?


    "...So, that''s pretty much it."


    "Tsk," Corley narrowed his eyes, his toneced with a hint of danger, "This Babur guy never learns...¡±


    Roseanne: "What?"


    "Nothing. How''s thebing along?"


    She pursed her lips lightly.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Corley: "Running into trouble? Spill it, maybe there''s something I can do to help.''


    That''s exactly what Roseanne was hoping to hear.


    "Yes!"


    There had to be!


    Absolutely!


    Two minutester-


    "...So, your trouble is that you''re short-staffed? Looking to borrow some of my guys?" And we''re talking about regr construction workers?


    Roseanne straightened up: "Is that a problem?"


    Corley shook his head: "No problem at all."


    "Then your expression just now..."


    Corley: "Using a sledgehammer to crack a nut, what do you think the sledgehammer would feel like?" Roseanne: "."


    "You need people, right? Would 30 be enough? Or... 40?"


    Roseanne and Halley exchanged nces.


    Is this what it''s like in the world of the ultra-rich?


    Especially Halley, his eyes gleamed, practically drooling.


    He took back what he said about "jerks."


    Some "jerks" aren''t just CEOs but can also casually offer up dozens of workers!


    This was seriously impressive.


    After a moment of thought, Corley decided: "Actually, I''ll just assign two construction crews to you." Halley: "!" This is what family looks like!


    Corley: "All good?"


    The siblings bobbed their heads like dashboard dolls, "No problem at all!"


    Later that afternoon, Corley offered to drive Roseanne home.


    Halley, all smiles, said: ¡°Wouldn''t that be a hassle? It''s pretty easy to grab a taxi around here.....¡±


    By then, Corley had already ditched his work clothes and helmet, looking every bit the polished CEO.


    Standing next to his red Ferrari, he said, "No trouble, it''s on my way."


    Every inch of him radiated wealth.


    Halley stood watching the car until it was out of sight, muttering to himself: This guy isn''t a jerk; he''s a catch!


    Still, as the protective big brother, he pulled out his phone and sent Roseanne a message-


    [Stay safe, text me when you get home.]


    Roseanne put away her phone, unable to help herself from ncing at the man in the driver''s seat.


    Corley: "Why look at me the moment you put down your phone? Is it about me?"


    Roseanne shook her head: "It''s nothing..."


    Even Halley, upon their first meeting, sensed his intentions and reminded her to be cautious.


    This...


    Corley didn''t notice her distraction, simply saying. "The two construction crews will be on site from tomorrow. Now, they''re officially contracted with mypany for the year, so by protocol, it''s my people who need to assign them tasks."


    S


    "Subcontracting or reassigning them would breach the contract, so to circumvent that, these two crews need to be directed by me."


    ¡°It''s really just a formality. I''ve added Halley on WhatsApp, he''ll send me the weekly task lists in advance, and I''ll pass them onto the crews."


    "Also, the progress reports from


    these crews wille to me, and I''ll


    ry them to Halley. Understand?


    So, be involved in yourbo


    construction too."


    ¡°Pleased to be working with you, Miss Roseanne."


    Qu


    After his exnation, Roseanne couldn''t help but smile: "All these details seem like something a crew leader could handle. Does Mr. Sullivan, a big boss like yourself, really need to get involved personally?"


    "Anything rted to you is no small matter."

 Chapter 583

    ?


    Roseanne remained silent as the conversation drifted off into the hum of the engine. The silence lingered until the car pulled to a stop at the end of a quaint, tree-lined street.


    "We''re here," Corley announced, breaking the stillness.


    "Thanks for lending a hand, Mr. Sullivan. My brother will discuss the payment details with you," Roseanne replied, her voice tinged with gratitude. "Sure thing."


    He didn''t refuse the offer of payment, a straightforwardness that eased a weight off Roseanne''s shoulders.


    "Goodbye then."


    "Take care, Anne."


    Halley was quick to take the reins of the two construction crews Corley had rmended. By the next day, he had negotiated the terms and finalized the contracts. The workmenced without a hitch on the third day.


    "So, we''ve agreed to meet once a week to check in on the project''s progress, just you, me, and him," Halley exined.


    Roseanne frowned. "Do we really need Corley involved? It''s not like he''s the foreman or anything."


    Besides, with Corley''s busy schedule, it seemed unlikely he''d have time for such minutiae.


    "I thought the same, but he insisted on weekly meetings," Halley said, the hint of a smirk on his face. "He''s pretty adamant about taking responsibility since it''s his crew on the line. Says all his workers, whether on the field or in the office, are equal in his eyes. No hierarchy."


    "He left a message for you, too."


    "What did he say?"


    "That he''s more than happy to take the lead on this."


    Halley scoffed, "Is he trying to woo you or something? His intentions couldn''t be more obvious. But I''ll give him credit for being straightforward. Admirable, really. But, Anne_"


    His tone shifted, suddenly serious, "Men are unreliable. Don''t let him charm you too easily."


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh. "Don''t worry, I won''t be fooled that easily."


    After breaking free from a


    tumultuous six years with Murray, she wasn''t about to dive back into the world of love. Why bother when there were books to read,


    experiments to conduct, research to explore, and papers to write?


    ...


    A week flew by.


    In that time, Roseanne, along with her colleagues Scales and Mamie, had moved their operations to


    Professor Farrell''s biologyb at the


    neighboring business university.


    UMSN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Despite the inconvenience of traveling between campuses, everything else went smoothly.


    The university''s cafeteria was a highlight-delicious beyond expectation, much to Mamie''s delight. Barely done with one meal, she was already nning the next.


    "Ahem! Staying here wouldn''t be so bad, right? We''re close to three cafeterias; a couple of minutes walk and we''re there..."


    "So, it''s all about having quick ess to food for you?" Scales caught on quickly.


    "Food is a basic necessity!" Mamie retorted.


    Scales was momentarily speechless. "I just... eat less and stick to three meals a day."


    Mamie exploded, "Are you implying I overeat and snack all day? I didn''t expect this from you, Scales!"


    "That''s not what I-"


    "Save it! Excuses are just stories. You can sort these data sets yourself. I''m off to my fourth meal of the day!"


    Scales stood there, baffled.


    "You''re really going?!"


    Mamie didn''t look back.


    Roseanne quietly packed up her things. "I''ll head out too."


    Scales was left alone, bewildered.


    Veloc


    But Roseanne wasn''t heading to the university cafeteria. She was off to a cozy diner she and Halley had frequented. However, this time, there was an additional guest.


    Upon her arrival, both Halley and Corley were already there, waiting.

 Chapter 584

    ?


    The dishes had just been served, still steaming hot.


    And to Roseanne''s delight, they were all her favorites.


    She pulled out a chair and sat down: "Been waiting long?"


    Halley shook his head, "Just got here myself. Mr. Sullivan was the early bird."


    Of course, he had already ordered.


    Yes, today marked the first of their "weekly catch-ups."


    Corley helped her hang her bag on the coat rack before returning to his seat, "Shall we... eat and talk? Don''t want the food to get cold."


    "Sounds good."


    They started to dig in.


    For Roseanne and Halley, this wasn''t their first rodeo here, so they were quite at ease, but surprisingly, Corley seemed just asfortable. But then again, if he could handle a quick bite at those roadside diners near construction sites, what dining environment couldn''t he adapt to? Halley noted this with a glimmer of respect in his eyes.


    After quickly polishing off two ribs, Halley put down his fork, cleared his throat, "Let me start by updating on this week''s progress... The foundation''s done, and we''ve begun on the structure. We aim to finish the basic construction by next week."


    "That fast?" Despite expecting progress, Roseanne couldn''t hide her surprise.


    Her gaze shifted to Corley, "Thanks to Mr. Sullivan''s two teams."


    Only when the work began did he realize the significant difference between crews.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Honestly, they were leagues ahead of the crew he''d brought in. Hence, the swift progress.


    Corley, slicing into a steak, replied nonchntly, "No worries."


    "About the payment..."


    Corley interjected, "Right, I wanted to mention, monthly payments are a hassle. Let me cover their wages for now, and you can settle with me in full when the project''s done. Don''t worry, our ountant will keep everything crystal clear."


    Halley waved off, "Mr. Sullivan, that''s too kind. You''re in big business, wouldn''t dream of pinching pennies from us."


    Yet, Corley insisted, "Business is


    business, rules are rules. It''s b of us." Content bettet


    for


    Swe


    to


    After a brief pause, Halley nodded, "... You''re right. I hadn''t fully thought it through."


    "Cheers, then," Corley lifted his ss.


    Both men had driven, so their sses were filled with soda.


    Halley joined in, "Cheers."


    Corley turned to Roseanne, "Join the fun, why don''t you?"


    "Sure." Roseanne set down her fork and lifted her ss, "To theb''s timelypletion."


    Their sses clinked, and Roseanne took a sip.


    The fizz rushed up her nose - the very reason she wasn''t fond of soda.


    Thankfully, it was just a small sip, and the sensation quickly passed.


    Roseanne resumed her meal.


    Corley called over a server, "Got any coconut water?"


    "Yes, of course."


    He gestured towards Roseanne, "Get her a bottle."


    The server inquired, "Would you like it chilled or room temperature?"


    Roseanne paused, then said, "...Room temperature is fine, thank you."


    Soon, the coconut water arrived with a straw.


    Corley popped the tab, inserted the straw, and slid the bottle back towards Roseanne.


    He did it all with such ease, like he''d done it a thousand times before.


    Just then, as the restaurant owner


    like


    Wee, what would you a man and a woma


    walked in.


    Seated in the main dining area, Roseanne, facing the entrance, locked eyes with Murray.


    He seemed taken aback at first, then


    calmly


    the


    odded at her before pulling


    next to him closer.


    Sentent belongs to


    swnover

 Chapter 585

    ?


    The moment Roseanneid eyes on Murray at the diner near the campus, she couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    Back in the day, during the whole chase-and-courting phase, they''d frequent this ce together. But once things became official between them, Murray''s interest in the diner had waned.


    But that wasn''t what had Roseanne''s jaw dropping.


    The woman Murray was cozying up to was none other than Grace?!


    And by the looks of it, they seemed pretty tight. Like, couple tight.


    When did this happen?


    It wasn''t that Roseanne was hung up on her ex and itching to dig into his love life. It''s just...


    Come on, who wouldn''t be curious about such juicy gossip?


    This kind of drama would have piqued Roseanne''s interest regardless of who was involved.


    After all...


    You see a juicy piece of gossip, and it''s hard not to jump right in!


    Grace caught Murray''s gaze drifting over to Roseanne and immediately shed a bright smile as she approached with her beau in tow. "What a coincidence, Roseanne! Didn''t expect to bump into you here."


    Roseanne was puzzled. Were they that close? Dropping first names already?


    But as the saying goes, you can''t punch a smiling face. So, Roseanne responded with a polite, albeit shallow, smile. "Yeah."


    And that was that.


    Grace held onto Murray''s arm a tad tighter and introduced him with a bit of a coquettish tone, "This is my boyfriend, Murray. And Murray, this is my ssmate, Roseanne."


    Roseanne was internally screaming. Did she ask? Why the sudden introduction?


    Awkward much?


    "Um, Grace, there are a few empty tables inside."


    Meaning: feel free to sit elsewhere, no need to hover.


    Corley couldn''t hold back augh.


    From the moment he spotted Murray walking in with ady, his expression was nothing short of amused.


    He had been ready to sit back and enjoy the show silently, but Roseanne''s blunt remark had him in stitches.


    "Cough! Anne, why not invite Mr. Sherwood and his new girlfriend to join us?" he joked.


    Roseanne''s smile twitched. "You sure about that?"


    Their table barely managed to fit three, and now they were adding two more to the mix?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Was he for real?


    "I''m sorry, we really can''t squeeze in any more people here. Maybe try over there; those tables are perfect


    for two," she said, turning back to


    Grace with a diplomatic smile.


    Grace was visibly taken aback.


    Murray, ever so gently, wrapped his arm around her waist, signaling it was time to move. "Let''s go sit over there," he suggested, his tone light. Grace agreed, albeit reluctantly.


    His touch was warm, almost too warm, sending her heart racing uncontrobly.


    Corley grinned. "Let''s get back to our meal, shall we? Where were we? Ah, yes, the intricacies of steel reinforcement."


    Roseanne listened intently, as if the brief encounter with Murray and Grace had barely registered.


    Indeed, it seemed to have caused no ripple in her emotions.


    It wasn''t until they were settling the bill at the front desk that Roseanne was reminded of their presence.


    Murray was the picture of a caring


    boyfriend, asking the cashier for a band-aid for Grace, who had


    suffered a minor injury due to her new high heels.


    As he tenderly pushed her hair behind her ear and applied the


    band-aid to her heel, Grace felt her heart might just burst from the overwhelming tenderness of the moment.


    Yet, as Murray turned away, his warmth dissipated as quickly as it had appeared, reced by an icy detachment.


    Grace''s momentary daze shattered, her fists clenched in silent frustration.


    Deep breaths, she reminded herself, striving forposure.


    "Small world, running into you guys again," Grace managed to say with a smile as they all exited the diner.


    Roseanne responded with a nomittal grunt, while Halley took care of the bill.


    Murray, too, was busy with his phone, paying his share.


    As they left the diner, Grace excused herself to pop into the convenience store next door, leaving Murray waiting outside.


    "Do you need me toe with?" Murray offered, his tone doting.


    "No, it''s fine. Wait here for me," she replied, her tone soft.


    "Alright," Murray agreed, his smile warm.


    Meanwhile, Corley and Halley had gone to fetch their car, leaving Roseanne waiting by the diner''s entrance.


    That''s when Murray broke the silence. "Didn''t expect to see you here."

 Chapter 586

    ?


    Roseanne paused for a beat before realizing he was addressing her.


    "Only a handful of diners around Kingswell University serve decent food. Running into each other isn''t strange, is it?"


    She had wanted to snap back the moment Grace repeatedly mentioned how "coincidental" it was.


    Coincidental? Really?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Was it such a rare urrence to bump into ssmates at a local eatery?


    Why did everyone seem to use that as a conversation starter?


    Roseanne couldn''t help but feel it was phony and forced.


    Murray: "Are you upset?"


    Roseanne looked puzzled: "?"


    Murray''s eyes dimmed, "That day, I took your words to heart-what''s broken can''t be mended. Since you''ve moved on, I guess it''s time I shouldn''t stay stuck in the past either."


    Roseanne looked up.


    This was the first time she had really observed him since their breakup.


    Murray offered a small smile: "Surprised? It''s been over a year; some things I''vee to understand. I was clinging to false hopes, acting recklessly and causing you trouble. I''m sorry, it won''t happen again."


    Roseanne''s scrutiny intensified.


    But he appeared unfazed, embodying an air of sincerity and tranquility: "Time heals all wounds. I didn''t believe it before, but now I do. You were right; one must look ahead and keep moving forward."


    "You..." Roseanne frowned, feeling something off about Murray''s sudden change.


    His words seemed genuine, yet she couldn''t shake the feeling...


    It was as if he was purposely saying this for her to hear.


    But his intentions or schemes were irrelevant now.


    Because it had nothing to do with her anymore.


    Roseanne nodded: "It''s good you feel that way. I wish you a smooth and bright path ahead."


    Murray''s lips curved: "Thank you, Anne."


    "If you''ve decided to start afresh,


    net


    remember to change how you address me. Call me Roseanne, okay? Wouldn''t want your girlfriend getting the wrong idea," she said with a light smile.


    Murray''s expression remained unchanged, but his hand clenched into a fist at his side: "...Alright."


    "Let''s go, Murray." That''s when Grace emerged from the convenience store, smiling and reaching out to him.


    He moved forward, taking her hand, and casually draped an arm around her waist, nodding slightly towards Roseanne: "We''ll be off then."


    "Sure."


    Roseanne looked away, letting out a sigh.


    So exhausting.


    Why pretend to know each other?


    Who came up with the rule that you have to greet your ex, especially with your current partner in tow? It''s maddening!


    Hopefully, they won''t cross paths again. Fingers crossed!


    Halley fetched the car, dropping Roseanne back at her ce.


    But Corley lingered.


    He stood by the car, lighting a cigarette, holding it between his fingers like a hunter waiting for his prey.


    Sure enough, Murray soon came to pick up his car.


    Their eyes met, Corley''s gaze mocking, Murray expressionless.


    After a few rounds of silent


    confrontation, Corley spoke


    nantly: "Where''s your


    vel


    girlfriend? Didn''t take her home after


    dinner? Or to your ce?"


    Murray''s eyes narrowed slightly, then he chuckled: "She''s in the dorms, can walk back by herself, no need for a car."


    "You could at least walk her to the dorm building, right?"


    Murray countered: "How do you know I didn''t?"


    l.ne


    Corley nced at his watch: "Then you must move incredibly fast.


    Aren''t lovebirds supposed to linger, all lovey-dovey and inseparab


    UMS


    "Back in the day, you and Millie could hardly keep your hands off each other at the school gates. What changed? Got tired of it?"

 Chapter 587

    ?


    Murray''s face darkened instantly, "And how is that any of your business?"


    Corley spread his hands and shrugged, "No business of mine, really. Just a bit curious, you know? Your new girlfriend... quite the coincidence. She happens to study at Kingswell University, happens to be in the same year as Roseanne, and even shares the same major. You sure have a knack for picking them."


    Murray let out a coldugh, "What? Got a fixation with swooping in on other people''s girls now?"


    "Ha, ha..." Corley couldn''t help butugh, "Don''t overreact, man. We''re buddies, after all. Just showing a little concern for you, that''s all."


    Murray chuckled sarcastically, "Concern or probing, you know exactly what you''re doing."


    "Oh, you caught on, huh?"


    Corley didn''t deny it and gave Murray a once-over, "I just can''t help feeling that your new rtionship happened a bit too fast. Almost like it''s all an act!"


    "Well, act or not, think whatever you want, just don''t get in my way."


    Corley raised an eyebrow, momentarily at a loss.


    "I''m guessing this is all for Roseanne''s benefit?"


    Murray scoffed and offered no argument, "Like I said, think whatever you want."


    Corley''s gaze darkened, "Weren''t you all about winning Roseanne back before? Why suddenly switch to someone else?"


    "You''re interrogating me now?"


    "Just curious."


    "I''m under no obligation to satisfy your curiosity."


    Corley pressed, "What are you really up to?"


    "Ha, getting nervous? Corley, never thought I''d see the day! You think if I can''t win Roseanne back, you stand a chance? Naive! I simply came to my senses sooner than you and just happened to meet the right person. So, save your pointless probing."


    "Truly given up? For that... what''s her name, Autumn?"


    Murray''s expression turned icy, "Given your history, I''d rather not hear my girlfriend''s name from your lips, got it?"


    Corley realized Murray wasn''t joking, and his protective stance over Grace was clear.


    Moreover, when Roseanne was


    mentioned, his expression remained unchanged, not a single slip-like he truly had moved on.


    After a moment, Corley spoke lightly, "It was just a joke, don''t take it seriously."


    Murray scoffed dismissively, "Save


    it. I


    goingeink I don''t know what''s


    on in your head? Well,


    in


    for a disappointment." Content


    As he finished his cigarette, Corley crushed the butt, opened the car door, and slid in, "I''m out."


    With that, he mmed on the gas, and the car shot away like an arrow released from its bow. Murray stood there, watching the car disappear from view, his gaze turning cold and disdainful.


    Who knew how much restraint it took not tond a punch on Corley''s infuriating face? Trying to psych him out?


    Ha!


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside the car.


    Corley turned the steering wheel, chuckling coldly.


    Murray was getting smarter, knowing when to step back.


    He almost had him fooled, but...


    He slipped up.


    A person truly over their ex wouldn''t parade their new love in front of them, initiating conversation no less.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    From the moment he entered the diner and saw Roseanne there, continuing to wrap his arm around his girlfriend and approach for a chat, Murray gave himself away.


    "Ha, got a bit wiser, did he?"


    UMS


    His act wasn''t bad, but unfortunately for him, Roseanne couldn''t care less about the show.


    So, good acting or not, it made no difference at all.

 Chapter 588

    ?


    Every year on Christmas Eve, the Bioinformatics Faculty organizes a freshers'' mixer aimed at all the unmarried postgraduate students.


    Its purpose? To widen the circle of friends and ease into campus life morefortably.


    After several editions, it gradually morphed into an official "dating" event.


    inly put, it''s a convenient way for everyone to find boyfriends or girlfriends!


    Of course, those who are already in rtionships are wee too, as long as they bring their partners along.


    However, all this had nothing to do with Roseanne.


    Juggling sses at Kingswell University andb work at the Business School, her mind was always upied with experimental procedures and data collection.


    How could she possibly spare time for what was dubbed as a "social mixer"?


    So when she received the invitation, her reaction was one of utter confusion.


    Especially since the invitation had "Roseanne" written in bold and erged font. Now, that was even more puzzling.


    After all, you needed to sign up to attend the mixer.


    Roseanne hadn''t signed up, so how did she end up with an official invitation?


    Suddenly, something clicked, and she narrowed her eyes.


    Turning around, she saw Mamie trying to sneak away from theb bench on tiptoes, attempting a quiet escape. "Freeze!"


    Mamie stiffened, then after two seconds, turned around with a grin: "Hehe... Did you need something from me, Roseanne?"


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "The cafeteria."


    "Didn''t we just eat?"


    Mamie swallowed hard, "Well... I got hungry again, need a snack."


    Right, a snack!


    Definitely not trying to flee with her tail between her legs!


    Roseanne smirked, "Okay, but before you leave, maybe you want to exin what this is all about?"


    She waved the invitation in her hand.


    Mamie clearly panicked, her eyes darting around, "Roseanne~"


    Crossing her arms, Roseanne was unmoved: "No sweet-talking, spill the beans. Start talking."


    "Cough! Roseanne, actually, I''ve been meaning to tell you this great news..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Well..." Mamie bit her lip, made up her mind, signed us both up for the mixer. Thought it''d be fun to check it out. It won''t interfere with our experiments or reports, I swear!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Roseanne couldn''t help butugh, "If you wanted to go, you could''ve just signed yourself up. Why drag me into it?"


    Mamie pouted, turning her back and lowering her head: "I didn''t dare to go alone, wanted you to back me up."


    "Besides, mixers are more fun with more people. It''d be boring to go by myself."


    This was their first entertainment-rted event since enrollment, and it was natural to feel excited.


    But such events would definitely be dull alone, so she conveniently signed Roseanne up as well.


    Roseanne: "..." Listen, thank you!


    Mamie arm


    Rog all cute: "Please, ked over, hugging her ,e with me, will


    I''ll


    t you to a steak!"


    Roseanne: "...It''s not about the steak."


    "Oh? It''s not a matter of one steak? How about two steak dinners and one hotpot then?"


    Roseanne: "... You just want to eat that yourself!"


    "Ah! Roseanne, please~ My dear, beautiful, intelligent, considerate Roseanne~"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go. But just this once, don''t make it a habit!"


    Mamie immediately nodded: "Yes! I promise to ask for your permission next time!"


    The mixer was scheduled for Friday evening, and rumor had it that some faculty heads would attend.


    Being an official event, it was quite a big deal, with the venue set up in the sports center.


    They started decorating two days in advance.


    Balloons, flowers, a red carpet, buffet tables, desserts, drinks - nothing was missing.


    By the time Roseanne and Mamie arrived, the ce was already buzzing with people.


    Mamie looked around excitedly, noticing even the usually unkempt guys had dressed up, eager to strut their stuff. Well, it wasn''t a wasted trip; the scene was quite amusing!


    Roseanne was the undisputed beauty queen of Kingswell University, a title unofficially bestowed upon her in student


    forums Rarely seen at such elet


    her, natural appearance today still drew everyone''s attention.


    "Hi, I''m Carmichael from the biology department. May I have the honor of asking you for the opening danceter?"

 Chapter 589

    ?


    "Sorry, I don''t dance," Roseanne demurred.


    The guy walked away, visibly deted.


    She thought that would be the end of it, but no sooner had one left than another appeared.


    After turning down five guys in quick session, Roseanne quickly pulled Mamie to find a secluded spot to sit.


    Tucked away in a corner and dimly lit, they were almost invisible.


    Roseanne let out a sigh of relief, finally a moment of peace.


    "Roseanne, you''re too popr. I''m half tempted to ask you to dance myself," Mamie chuckled.


    "I might just take you up on that offer," Roseanne replied with a yful smile.


    Mamie''s chin lifted in pride, "Those guys would be green with envy!"


    "Wouldn''t they just?"


    "It would be awesome~"


    By the end, they were both in stitches.


    Mamie dered, "I''m gonna grab us some snacks!"


    "Sure."


    Roseanne twisted open a bottle of water from the table, taking a few sips. She wasn''t in the mood for socializing, nor did she care much for the sweet treats and drinks on offer, so she pulled out her tablet to start reading an article.


    Mamie returned with an armful of snacks, raising an eyebrow at the sight.


    A tad embarrassed.


    Their table, hidden away as it was, hadn''t attracted any other visitors.


    Which was just fine.


    But as fate would have it, the moment you wish to avoid something is precisely when it happens-


    "Is this seat taken? Do you mind if I sit here?"


    "Sorry, we were just-" Mamie was about to decline.


    But then Roseanne, recognizing the voice, looked up in shock-


    "Professor?! What are you doing here?"


    There stood Owen Reynolds, d in a sleek gray suit, a ck coat draped over one arm, which he must have removed upon entering. Owen Reynolds asked, "So, may I sit?"


    Roseanne nodded with a smile, "Of course."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    It took Mamie a good five seconds to recover before she managed to say, "Hello, Professor! Are you here for the mixer too?"


    "Yes," Owen Reynolds confirmed with a nod.


    But...


    Wasn''t this event supposed to be for freshmen only?


    Soon, as the mixer progressed and the host announced the start of the "Spotlight" segment, they discovered whyOwen Reynolds was there.


    ¨¦n.kikistories


    swne


    "...And let''s light up our Spotlight! Who will it shine on first?! Three, two, one!"


    A beam of white light shot towards


    their corner causing Roseanne and


    Content


    Mamje to squint, before itnded squarely on Owen Reynolds. belongs to


    He rose slowly, and a student handed him a microphone.


    et


    The host announced, "It''s Mr. Reynolds better lucky than early Could you give us a few opening remarks to kick off tonight''s event?"


    It was clearly all prearranged.


    Owen Reynolds took the mic, delivered a few standard pleasantries, and concluded his speech.


    Then, returning the mic, he took his seat once more as the spotlight moved on.


    "That''s it?" Roseanne whispered.


    "What else?" he chuckled, "I doubt this is the ce for an academic presentation."


    "Could be fun to try," she teased.


    "I fear everyone might fall asleep."


    "So, you showing up today was just for a few official words?"


    "Sometimes, one has to fulfill the tasks assigned by the organization."


    "I thought a busy man like you would decline such invitations..."


    Roseanne murmured.


    Indeed, Owen Reynolds typically would have declined, having turned down several previous invites from the school.


    Except for this year...


    He epted immediately.


    When Stoddard heard the news, he was almost in disbelief, "Wait... Owen, have you lost your mind?"


    Owen Reynolds didn''t even look up.

 Chapter 590

    ?


    Stoddard leaned in, a mix of concern and disbelief in his voice, "Dude, did you even read the invite properly? It says ''Life Science Department Mixer'', not some academic symposium!"


    "I''m aware."


    "And you''re still going?"


    "Problem?"


    "Man, you''re possessed or something..."


    Hold on!


    Stoddard''s eyes widened as if he just put two and two together, staring at the invitation once more, "Life Science Department? Isn''t that where Roseanne is?"


    Owen Reynolds, who was fiddling with some gadgets, froze mid-action.


    Stoddard moved closer, squinting at Owen, "Buddy, you''ve got bigger issues than being possessed. You''re head over heels!"


    "You''ve got a thing for Roseanne, haven''t you?"


    "Does she know?"


    "Bro, you''re way older than her. Think she''s cool with that?"


    Faced with Stoddard''s rapid-fire questions, Owen was rendered speechless.


    ...


    "...Professor? Professor!" Roseanne called out a few times.


    Owen snapped back to reality, "...What did you say?"


    "I asked if you''re heading home or to theb after this."


    "Home."


    Roseanne nodded, "Then maybe we could-" walk together.


    But before she could finish, a tall figure stopped beside her. Roseanne instinctively looked up, locking eyes with the neer.


    Corley smirked, "Fancy seeing you here. Mind if I take a seat?"


    Then, turning to Mamie, "Could you scooch over a bit, pretty please?"


    Mamie, somewhat shyly, nodded, "Su-sure."


    After moving aside, Corley thanked her and casually sat next to Roseanne.


    Roseanne was surprised, "You''re here too?"


    Corley nced at Owen, a slight smile on his lips, "Is it that strange? Mr. Reynolds is here, isn''t he?"


    "He was opening the talk. And you?"


    Corley shrugged, "I''m here to y Santa us."


    Many school events sought external


    and Corley, an MBA


    fund a CEO alumnus, was quit dent


    cash cow.


    Thus, he too received an invite.


    the


    Roseanne asked, "Do you personally attend every event sponsored by Mr. Sullivan?"


    That would make the CEO life seem rather exhausting.


    "Of course not," he replied candidly, almost startlingly so, "I came because you were here."


    Roseanne: "..."


    Owen''s gaze darkened.


    Corley''s smile held a hint of mockery.


    Sensing the awkward tension, Mamie tactfully intervened, "Um... I''m gonna grab some food. Roseanne, wanna join?" "Sure!" Roseanne quickly got up.


    The two left.


    Corley passed a bottle of water to Owen, "Professor, care for a drink?"


    Owen epted it, offering a polite thanks.


    "Mr. Reynolds, such a busy man also has time for mixers?"


    Owen met his gaze, replying coolly, "Mr. Sullivan is here too, isn''t he?"


    "I came for Roseanne. You?"


    "Mutual feelings."


    Corley''s eyes narrowed, a hint of menace flickering, "What are you implying, Professor? I suddenly can''t follow."


    "You understand exactly what I mean."


    Corley, expressionless: "Really? Professor has caught feelings too?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I''m no saint; I can''t live without desires."


    "Professor seems quite self-aware.


    Just a friendly reminder, though, i better to keep those desires realistic, don''t you think?"


    Owen smirked, "Same to you, Mr. Sullivan."


    Corley: "..."


    At that moment, music filled the air, and the spotlight swept over the crowd once again.


    The host announced, "Thanks to


    Finn for that entertaining


    tion. Who''ll be the r


    one? Lights, get ready-"tel. ut


    belongs to


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 591

    ?


    Under a chorus of cheers and screams, the spotlight swept over the central table.


    Then, itnded on a couple sitting by the table.


    The host eximed, "Wow, looks like we''ve caught a couple here! Would you two like to introduce yourselves?" Grace stood up, taking the microphone handed to her: "Hi everyone, I''m Grace, majoring in Bioinformatics."


    The host turned to herpanion, "And what about this gentleman? Won''t you introduce yourself?"


    Murray remained seated, his expression unchanging.


    Grace smiled, "Let me do the honors. This is my boyfriend, Murray. He''s not a student here but made a special trip just to be with me today." "Wow!" As soon as she finished, a wave of envious gasps filled the room.


    Most attendees were single and hoping to mingle, so this public disy of affection felt like a direct attack.


    Jealous much?


    "Lucky guy!"


    "Grace is the belle of our Bioinformatics department. The guys haven''t had their chance yet, and here you are, having swept her off her feet!"


    "Exactly! With so few options and now even outsiders are stepping in, tsk tsk..."


    Despite being reserved, Grace''s beauty and pleasant demeanor made her the center of friendly banter.


    Murray remained unfazed, hisposure unshaken by the surrounding chatter.


    But Grace knew it wasn''t indifference; he simply didn''t care.


    Neither praise nor criticism seemed to affect him, hence his nonchnce.


    Murray''s attention, however, was elsewhere, his gaze drifting towards Roseanne''s corner.


    From the moment she entered with Mamie, to the guys who tried to hit on them and got rejected, to Owen Reynolds and Corley making their way to her...


    He observed every move Roseanne made, including now-


    As she and Mamie returned to their seats with their desserts, oblivious to the ongoing teasing and jesting.


    Even so, Murray doubted she even noticed him.


    Roseanne was, of course, aware. She wasn''t deaf.


    When Grace introduced her boyfriend as "Murray," she heard at


    but felt nothing; her emotions.


    remained as still as calm waters, no longer disturbed by his presence.


    Mamiemented, "This tiramisu is amazing, much better than the macarons. What do you think, Roseanne?"


    "I didn''t try the macarons. The tiramisu is indeed nice, but the rum vor is a bit strong."


    "Ah, that exins the slightly off


    taste!


    3seanne, you''re so sharphet


    this little cream puff? It''s


    my top pick for today."


    W


    Roseanne tasted a small piece: "Yes, it deserves the title."


    "Really? Let me try-" Corley snatched the remaining half


    popped it into his mouth and et


    nodding as


    he chewed, "Mmm, so sweete


    Roseanne: "...


    Mamie: [Cringe]JPG


    My skin is crawling, dude!


    Owen Reynolds stared with a frosty gaze, though his face remained expressionless.


    When the spotlight hit Corley, he had just swallowed his half of the cream puff.


    He calmly stood up, taking the microphone: "No need for introductions. I''m not from your School of Life Sciences."


    "How did you get in then?" The host was curious, voicing everyone''s question.


    Corley replied, "Oh, I''m a sponsor."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A murmur ran through the crowd-


    "Sugar daddy!"


    "He''s way too young and handsome to be the kind of sponsor we imagined..."

 Chapter 592

    ?


    The host''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "So, to all the singledies out here tonight, including myself, may I ask a question to our generous sponsor, Mr. Sullivan? Is that okay?"


    Corley made a weing gesture, indicating she should proceed.


    "Ahem! The burning question is-are you single?"


    Corley replied, "At the moment, yes."


    The host, pushing her luck, asked, "So, do we stand a chance?" "No."


    "Why''s that?"


    Corley''s gaze softened as he said, "Because there''s someone I''m already fond of."


    His eyes found Roseanne in the crowd.


    Owen Reynolds, on the other hand, managed to keep a poker face even as his grip warped the stic water bottle he was holding.


    Mamie nced between the unfolding scene and the unfazed Roseanne, eventually deciding to...just focus on her food.


    Mmm, delicious-


    Corley, ignoring the disappointed murmurs in the room, handed back the microphone and took his seat.


    His gaze lingered on Roseanne, who was munching away, cheeks puffing out like a little squirrel. Even he found it odd-why was he so captivated by one woman?


    He had dated before, but none had captured his attention, his fascination, his...obsession, quite like this.


    He could watch her forever, it seemed, in a moment of longing.


    Owen Reynolds suddenly broke the silence, "Mr. Sullivan seems in high spirits tonight."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, seems Mr. Reynolds is enjoying himself too."


    Their eyes met, tension thick in the air.


    Mamie, unable to take it anymore, coughed, "Roseanne, I need to visit thedies'' room. Care to join?"


    "Of course," she replied, eager for an escape.


    As they distanced themselves from the table, Roseanne took a deep breath.


    Mamie chuckled, "Feel better now, Roseanne?"


    "Thanks, Mamie. You''re a lifesaver."


    "Anytime! Let the roosters have their duel."


    ...


    As the spotlight segment ended and free time began, music filled the air and lights danced across the floor The host announced, "Gentlemen it''s your moment. The stage is set; now go invite thedy you''ve been eyeing."


    With that, she bowed and exited, leaving a wave of apuse in her wake.


    Grace, in her chic tweed outfit,


    introduced Murray to some


    ssmates. Murray had spared no


    Ove


    expense on her ensemble, even selecting a tie to match her outfit perfectly. To onlookers, they appeared the perfect couple.


    MS


    Yet, Grace knew Murray''s heart was elsewhere-fixed on Roseanne.


    ???


    Despite his attempts to seem indifferent, his nces inevitably strayed to that corner of the room, careful not to let Roseanne on Corley notice.


    Grace saw it all, feeling a prick in her heart. Finally, she managed a smile and asked Murray, "Aren''t you going to ask me to dance?" Murray frowned. "Is it necessary?"


    Grace locked eyes with him. "Aren''t you curious about how Roseanne would react, seeing you dance with another woman right in front of her?"

 Chapter 593

    ?


    Murray arched an eyebrow, finally extending his hand to her in a grand gesture of invitation, bowing slightly in a ssic dance pose.


    Grace couldn''t help but smile as she ced her hand in his, and together, they glided into the dance floor.


    When Roseanne and Mamie returned from the restroom, they caught this scene unfolding before their eyes. A handsome man and a beautiful woman, perfectlyplementing each other. It was a nice sight.


    Roseanne calmly diverted her gaze, only to be met with an unexpected sight-two hands appeared in front of her, one from the left and the other from the right.


    Corley and Owen Reynolds were simultaneously asking her to dance.


    Mamie, taken aback, stepped back, bowing out of what seemed like a brewing battle.


    Was this some high-stakes romantic showdown?


    Corley, with a smile ying on his lips, said, ¡°Roseanne, would you do me the honor of sharing a dance?"


    Owen Reynolds smirked, "What a coincidence, Mr. Sullivan and I seem to have the same idea."


    As Corley turned to face him, Owen held his gaze, neither flinching nor backing down.


    The tension was palpable.


    Roseanne stood frozen. What was happening? Had these two conspired to stage this?


    She instinctively looked for Mamie, who grimaced apologetically: "Roseanne, I''m really sorry, but you''re on your own this time."


    The corner they were in might have been dimly lit and secluded at first, not drawing much attention. But never underestimate the power of gossipmongers.


    No secret is safe for long.


    "What''s going on here? Mr. Reynolds and the big sponsor going head-to-head?"


    "Who are they inviting? Let me see... Oh, Roseanne. Well, that''s not surprising."


    Beautiful, academically brilliant, and a published author in ''Science'' as a first-year student? No wonder she''s in demand!


    Moreover, she was voted one of the "Top Seven Campus Beauties."


    "Wow, this is getting interesting!"


    "Not even soap operas dare to plot like this!"


    "This world is nothing but a lengthy romance novel!"


    A ssic love triangle never goes out of style, especially when the protagonists are so newsworthy.


    The onlookers were enthralled: "Keep it going, we love the drama!"


    From afar, Murray''s grip tightened upon witnessing this scene.


    "Ouch-"


    "Sorry." After apologizing, he released Grace and promptly left the dance floor, leaving her standing there, bewildered. Roseanne waspletely numbed.


    She nced at Corley, his eyes brimming with hope and anticipation, making her heart flutter yet hesitant to delve deeper.


    Then, turning to Owen Reynolds, she met his gaze. His dark pupils were like the vast ocean, with gentleness hidden deep beneath and a hint of amusement on the surface


    Roseanne''s heart skipped a beat, but ultimately, she looked away.


    et


    "I''m sorry, gentlemen, but I can''t tonight, just remembered I have some experimental data to analyze. You guys enjoy your evening need to leave."


    With that, she turned and hurried away.


    Corley''s expression darkened as he


    e hadn''t epted Owen dher leave. Yet, thinking it et


    over


    Reynolds''s invitation either


    W


    "Looks like Mr. Reynolds is out of luck this time."


    Owen Reynolds remained calm, simply retracting his hand. "Disappointed over this? What about the future?"


    Corley frowned. "The future?"


    "Yes," Owen said, a slight smile on his lips. "There''s always tomorrow."


    With that, he walked away.


    "Wow, neither seeded. How interesting!"


    "Roseanne''s ying hard to get?"


    "If I had a ''Science'' publication, I''d be even prouder, believe it or not."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As the crowd dispersed, the excitement faded.


    But two figures remained, standing out now that the crowd had thinned.

 Chapter 594

    ?


    "...Liz?" Sammy called out twice, but the woman didn''t respond.


    It wasn''t until he gently squeezed her shoulder that Liz finally snapped back to reality.


    "...What did you say?"


    "I was asking what you''re looking at?"


    "Nothing." Liz brushed off his hand from her shoulder, "I''ve got something for Mr. Reynolds."


    With that, she hurried off towards Owen Reynolds.


    Sammy watched his own hand fall back to his side, and Liz''s eager figure moving away, a puzzled frown crossing his face.


    He hadn''t expected Liz to be interested in this kind of mixer.


    Since she wanted toe, he thought he might as well join her.


    So, he specifically reached out to the college student council, offering to attend as a faculty representative.


    After all, Sammy didn''t just work in Owen Reynolds''b; he also held a position on campus.


    When Liz saw the invitation, her smile was brighter than the sun itself.


    Sammy rarely saw her smile like that, and he couldn''t help but smile too.


    He thought to himself, this was definitely worth the effort!


    "Professor, wait up-''


    "


    Owen Reynolds halted, turning to see Liz approaching him with a smile.


    "Miss Lee, what can I do for you?"


    "Professor," she said, half-jokingly, "since Roseanne is tied up, how about I step in for a dance with you?"


    Owen Reynolds'' gaze darkened slightly: "No need."


    Liz''s smile faltered for a moment, but she quickly recovered,ughing it off, "Come on, I was just kidding. Don''t reject me that fast... I came to ask about when we can rece that aging equipment in theb? Mr. Stoddard hasined about it several times."


    Owen Reynolds frowned, "Two days ago, I sent out a group email detailing the handling of the aging equipment, including the cost of new equipment, instation time, etc."


    Liz''s expression stiffened, "Is that so? I must have missed it... Sorry."


    "Lab regtions, rule number two, require checking the work email daily."


    Ouch!


    "Professor, I..."


    "As a researcher, I''d hope you''d focus more on your work."


    Liz looked down, "Understood, Professor."


    "Good."


    With that, he walked away.


    Not only did Liz face rejection, but


    she


    ps got a lecture, leaving here


    her teeth in frustration.


    Sammy approached, noticing her sour mood, and handed her a gl


    et


    of juice with a gentle tone, "Liz, your favorite lime seltzer, want a a sip?"


    Liz looked up sharply.


    For a moment, Sammy thought he saw... disgust in her eyes?


    Could she... disgust him?


    Before Sammy could discern further, those beautiful eyes became impassive again.


    "Thanks," Liz took it, tasting a sip, "It''s pretty good."


    Yet, her grip on the ss tightened, her knuckles turning white.


    Why?


    Why could Owen Reynolds openly invite Roseanne, but dismiss her invitation without a second thought?


    Even though Roseanne had turned him down!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why?


    Why were so many men orbiting around Roseanne?


    What was so great about her!


    "How do you think Ipare to Roseanne in looks?" Liz suddenly asked.


    The question caught Sammy off guard.


    It took him a few seconds to


    recover, then he smiled, "You and Roseanne are both stunning. But in my eyes, Liz, you''re the most beautiful woman in the world, no argument!"


    However, such sweet nothings did nothing to appease Liz, instead, her expression darkened even more.


    Indeed, she was beautiful. So why couldn''t Owen Reynolds see it?

 Chapter 595

    ?


    Owen had left, and with him gone, Liz lost any interest in staying any longer.


    "I''m heading home," she announced, dropping the bomb before turning on her heel, leaving Sammy in her wake.


    Sammy stood there, perplexed, his mouth agape, wanting to catch up, to ask her what was wrong, maybe even offer to walk her home.


    But then he remembered he was on duty tonight as the camp counselor. Liz could afford to follow her whims; he, however, was tethered to his responsibilities.


    It was a frustrating realization. Despite being in a rtionship, Sammy always felt like Liz was a world away, her thoughts and feelings a mystery to him. They hadn''t even shared a kiss beyond holding hands, which only added to his sense of distance.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Dropping his gaze to the ground, he let out a sigh.


    Suddenly, he was jolted by someone crashing into him.


    "Oh my gosh! I''m so sorry! Did I hurt you?" Mamie eximed, bncing a te in one hand with an assortment of pastries and a drink in the other, some of which had now spilled.


    Quick to apologize, she looked genuinely concerned.


    ¡°It''s alright,¡± Sammy reassured her, offering her a napkin. ¡°Here, you might want to clean up a bit. You''ve spilled some of your drink.¡±


    "Oh! Thanks!" Mamie realized both her hands were full, and an awkward smile spread across her face.


    "Maybe I can hold the te for you?" Sammy suggested, noticing her predicament.


    "Would you? That''d be great!"


    Once her hands were free, she wiped them clean. "I''m usually not this clumsy... sorry about that."


    "It''s not your fault. I was lost in thought and not paying attention to where I was going," Sammy confessed.


    "To make it up to you, how about a pastry? Consider it an apology," Mamie offered, noticing Sammy eyeing the selection on the te.


    Among the treats were mango mousse, tiramisu, and a cheesecake slice.


    "Sure," Sammy said, picking the cheesecake slice without hesitation, eliciting a pang of regret from Mamie.


    "What''s up?" Sammy found Mamie''s expressive face intriguing and amusing.


    ¡°Nothing, it''s just... that cheesecake is really good."


    "You''ve tried it?"


    "Yeah, three times."


    "Your face said it all. You were hoping I wouldn''t pick it, right?"


    Mamie gave an embarrassed chuckle. ¡°No, no, I just thought... not everyone likes cheesecake. I thought maybe you''d choose something else." That way, she could have kept it for herself!


    Sammyughed. "I love cheesecake, actually."


    He hadn''t had it in a while since Liz wasn''t a fan, iming it was too rich. Jen had sneakily shared a piece with him once, "our little secret, I won''t tell Liz."


    Recalling that Liz wouldn''t be in the


    Bet


    lab today and they wouldn''t see each other till tomorrow, Sammy figured the vor would be gone by then. Last time he had something Liz didn''t like, she gave him the cold shoulder for days. Since then, he''d avoided cheesecake entirely.


    But today, he felt rebellious.


    "This one''s mine! Thanks!"


    As he was about to leave, Mamie suddenly stopped him.


    "Is that a charm from the hidden collection at Kim''s Bakery?!" She had spotted a unique charm on Sammy''s phone, one she''d been trying to find for ages - the elusive "Doughnut Charm."


    et


    Her excitement was palpable. Mamie had a bit of an obsession with collecting, and despite spending a fortune on blind boxes the "Doughnut Charm" remained out of her reach. It was a rare find, only avable during special promotions atthe bakery, and luck had never been on her side.


    Spotting Sammy''s charm, she couldn''t contain her excitement.

 Chapter 596

    ?


    Sam was genuinely surprised, "You''re a regr at that bakery too?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah! Their cheesecakes are to die for."


    Sam wasn''t usually one for trinkets and baubles. Partly because Liz, his girlfriend, found them tacky, and partly because he thought himself too mature to be into such things, being in his thirties and all.


    But this particr keychain had been with him since he got his smartphone. It was subtle, barely noticeable, yet this girl seemed to have an eagle eye for details.


    "How many tries did it take you?" Mamie asked, biting her lip in anticipation.


    "All in all... about three times, I guess?"


    Hearing this, Mamie felt a pang of envy. Why did luck favor everyone but her?


    Seeing her grit her teeth made Sam chuckle, "If you don''t mind sharing your mailing address, I''ve got an extra limited edition one at home. I could send it your way."


    Mamie looked up, her eyes locking with his. They were gentle and smiling, reminding her of the boy next door who used to y with her when they were kids.


    Sam was tall, handsome, with a demeanor that was both gentle and refined. Especially when he smiled, his eyes seemed to light up the room.


    His presence was calming, non-threatening, like water embracing everything it touches.


    Mamie found herself blushing, her heart racing, "You''d... you''d really... do that for me?"


    Sam, puzzled by her sudden change in demeanor, was about to say more when someone called out to him, "Mr. Sam- the event is wrapping up, we need your signature on some documents!"


    "Be right there," he responded, then quickly turned back to hand Mamie his business card, "My number''s on there. Don''t forget to text me your address."


    Mamie held onto the card, watching him walk away until he was out of sight.


    Sam, huh?


    ...


    Rose had already left, and Cory was


    finding


    hard to mingle. These


    were never his scene;.


    presence was solely for


    l


    e tent


    But before leaving, he made sure to bid the


    dean farewell and subtly


    l


    on


    warn Bob about keeping an eye certain matters.


    The dean, wise from years of experience, chuckled and nodded, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    With that assurance, Cory stepped outside, craving a smoke. Just as he was about to reach for his lighter, he paused.


    There was Murray, leaning against his car, a cigarette between his lips.


    Murray caught his eye and sneered, "What''s the matter? Thought you quit smoking?"


    Cory smirked, "I did, but not entirely."


    Murray offered him a cigarette, which


    theory declined, opting i


    for a stick of gum from his


    thanks, I''m good with this


    belongs to


    Murray scoffed, "Pretender!"


    Cory, unphased, nodded towards the party, "Why out here? Weren''t you dancing with your girlfriend?"


    Murray lit another cigarette, "Dance is over. Too crowded in there, needed some air."


    The smell of nicotine filled the air, tempting Cory with its familiar allure, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Unable to resist a jab, Murray taunted, "Quite the scene earlier, huh? How does rejection taste?"

 Chapter 597

    ?


    Corley leaned back against the wall, a smirk ying on his lips. "Aren''t you supposed to be out there dancing with your girlfriend? How do you have the energy to keep tabs on what''s happening over here?"


    He crossed his arms, the smirk never leaving his face.


    Murray shrugged, his expression unreadable under the dim streetlight, half his face shrouded in shadows. "With all thatmotion, it''s hard to pretend I didn''t notice."


    Corley, ever so nonchnt, shrugged. "Expected. It''s not the first time I''ve been shot down. You know Anne''s temperament better than anyone." Murray''s face remained stoic. "I told you, you wouldn''t stand a chance."


    A grin tugged at Corley''s lips. "That''s what makes it so interesting! You know, the harder the mountain is to climb, the more I''m fueled to conquer it. Just because I didn''t seed this time doesn''t mean I''ll lose every time. Eventually, I''ll reach the peak and look down at everything below."


    Murray let out a scoff. "You might die trying to climb halfway up the mountain."


    "That''s fine by me," Corley retorted. "Dying on the way up is still glorious. It''s neitherughable nor pitiful. You know what''s truly pitiful?" Murray had a feeling he wasn''t going to like what came next.


    Sure enough, Corley went on, "The most pitiful are those who don''t even get the chance to be rejected. They have to pretend they''re nonchnt about it. Unfortunately, no matter how invested they are in their act, nobody cares."


    With that, Corley pulled out his car keys and slid into the driver''s seat.


    Before driving off, he rolled down the window and called out with augh, "Don''t forget to walk your girlfriend back to her dorm. Give her a lingering kiss goodbye. After all, if you''re going to put on a show, you might as well do it professionally, right?"


    Watching Corley''s car disappear into the night, Murray clenched his fists.


    Soon after, Grace appeared.


    "Why are you out here? Isn''t it cold?"


    Murray simply said, "Needed some fresh air."


    "The party''s over. Thanks for being with me tonight..."


    "Yeah, let''s go."


    Grace paused, "Go where?"


    "To walk you back to your dorm."


    Leading the way, Murray started walking.


    Catching up, Grace''s smile flickered briefly before she called out, "Wait for me..."


    That night, a simple get-together had three men tossing and turning, unable to sleep.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Roseanne, on the other hand, had left early to head to the business school''sb.


    She managed to produce two sets of data andplete her statistical analysis before heading home. After a shower, she contentedly crawled into bed.


    She browsed her phone, checked the


    news, soon drifted off to sleep has the lights were oute


    as


    swno


    ...


    The next morning, Roseanne woke up before her rm.


    After getting ready, she found the fridge empty and decided to grab breakfast at the cafeteria. She bumped into Mamie there.


    "Morning, Roseanne!"


    "Morning!"


    At the counter, Roseanne ordered, "A cinnamon roll, a corn on the cob, and a soy milk, please."


    "And for you, miss?"


    Mamie pointed at Roseanne''s tray. "I''ll have what she''s having!"


    "Coming right up!"


    Roseanne looked at her, puzzled. "Something wrong? Your stomach off?"


    Mamie looked bewildered. "Nope, my stomach''s fine."


    "Then why are you eating so little?


    You usually have at least three bagels, two sausage rolls, and sometimes even a hash brown. Why the light breakfast today?"


    Mamie was speechless. Some truths are better left unsaid.


    "Well, just not feeling hungry today.. Thought I''d eat light. Shall we Roseanne? It''s almost time.".


    "Sure."


    They made their way to the ssroom and settled down to eat their breakfast slowly.

 Chapter 598

    ?


    Roseanne couldn''t help but think of Mamie''s legendary appetite as she nced at the meager offeringsid before her.


    This wouldn''t even be a snack for Mamie.


    No way she''dst two hours without raiding the fridge.


    But against all odds-


    After two sses, Mamie was as calm as a cucumber, showing no signs of wanting a snack attack.


    What the...


    Roseanne was taken aback.


    Not hungry, really?


    If Mamie heard that, she''d probably leap up, tears in her eyes, protesting: Hungry? I''m starving! How could I not be hungry?


    Indeed, at this moment, Mamie felt dizzy and her stomach was growling away. She was fantasizing about her stash of potato chips, cookies, cupcakes, spicy sticks, chicken feet...


    Oh, the agony!


    Must resist!


    Roseanne had no clue about Mamie''s struggle and assumed she genuinely wasn''t hungry.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But when Mamie ate barely anything the next morning, Roseanne suddenly realized


    "Mamie, are you on a diet?"


    "Ugh! Roseanne, why is it so hard? You eat so much, and I eat so much, yet you''re not hungry by noon, and I''m starving in less than half an hour." It''s just so unfair.


    "Why the sudden diet?"


    This didn''t sound like the Mamie she knew.


    The Mamie she knew never fretted over her figure or cared about others'' opinions. If she wanted to eat or drink something, she''d just go for it, all for the sake of happiness and joy!


    But now...


    Roseanne''s gaze deepened: "Are you... in love?"


    This question made Scales, who was sitting in the front row, whirl around with a deep, prating look: "With whom?"


    Mamie: "?"


    She quickly waved her hands: "No, no! Absolutely not!"


    Roseanne: "Then, is there someone you like?"


    A girl suddenly caring about her appearance often meant there was a crush involved.


    "No, how could that be?"


    But her tone wasn''t as firm as before.


    Scales frowned deeply, giving her a once-over: "Don''t get fooled by anyone."


    Mamie: "As if! Who do you think I am?"


    Roseanne Dieting like this isn''t the way to go. Even if you want to eat less, you have to do it gradually, or your body won''t be able to handle it."


    Mamie touched her stomach: "I don''t feel that hungry now, I guess I''m getting used to the hunger..."


    If she hadn''t been ogling the


    cupcake. Roseanne brought


    today


    elling this, Roseanne might


    e believed her more.


    ...


    et


    Meanwhile, Duke was fraught with worry.


    Mamie was the only daughter in their family, and ever since they could afford it, they followed the expert''s advice¡ª Spoil your daughter rotten!


    What did a rough and tumble guy like him know about spoiling? If she wanted something, he''d give it to her.


    As for his daughter being called fat?


    He couldn''t care less. Being plump was adorable, a sign of good fortune!


    Anyone who said otherwise was just jealous!


    But something felt off sincest week...


    Mamie''s allowance, usually a hefty sum deposited monthly into her ount, sometimes even more if needed, suddenly dropped from five


    digits to four. This was


    rming!


    UMS


    He called to check on her, half-expecting to hear she was ill, only to be floored by the mention of dieting.


    At that moment, Duke was sipping tea, which he spat out in shock, standing up abruptly: "What? You''re dieting?"

 Chapter 599

    ?


    Duke paced back and forth, muttering under his breath, "You used to not give a darn about what anyone said. Why the sudden interest in slimming down? Did someone give you a hard time?"


    Mamie had always been taught to be confident and optimistic, never letting her physique be a source of worry.


    Back in elementary school, even when her peers ostracized her for being chubby, she remained cheerful, not letting it bother her. And now, she''s talking about going on a diet?!


    His darling daughter, bless her heart, was always so carefree, it must take something monumental to make her consider losing weight.


    Duke''s heart raced with concern.


    Hearing him continue, Mamie realized he was about to spiral into conspiracy theories and quickly interjected, "I watched a documentary, okay? It said losing a bit of weight could be good for your health. Can''t stay overweight forever, right? Just thought I''d give it a try..."


    Duke frowned deeply, a documentary?


    Something wasn''t adding up.


    He knew his daughter inside and out. Her greatest joy was savoring a good meal, followed closely by tinkering in theb with all her beakers and test tubes.


    In these years of Tik Tok trends and livestreams galore, she hardly ever scrolled through videos.


    Let alone decide to diet because of one.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him, and he blurted out, "You haven''t fallen for someone, have you?"


    Mamie''s face turned beet red, thankful the phone hid her blush, "No, no! I''m here to study, not fall in love! Geez, Duke, I''ve got ss soon, gonna bete. Gotta go, bye!"


    With that, she hung up.


    Duke stood there puzzled.


    Such a strong reaction, yet she denies it?!


    Hmph! His little girl was still young. If any guy dared to sweep her off her feet now, he''d have a word or two for him!


    Mamie grabbed a quick breakfast and dashed to ss.


    Today was Professor Owen Reynolds'' lecture.


    When she arrived, Roseanne and Scales were already seated, with ten minutes to spare before ss started.


    "You''re eating that little again?" Roseanne eyed her breakfast with concern.


    Scales was frowning so hard, you''d think he could catch flies between his brows.


    But he had been in a foul mood these past couple of days, no one knew who ticked him off.


    In just a short while, Mamie had


    finished a corn cob and was now et


    staring at the lonely-looking


    breakfast sandwich, reluctant to


    takn


    a bite.


    Once it''s eaten, it''s gone.


    Scales, expressionless, questioned, "Is it worth it?"


    "Why wouldn''t it be? I''ve lost five pounds, five! That''s like "


    A hefty chunk of bacon, enough to make ten heaping tes of bacon bits!


    Scales sighed, "You''re just torturing yourself."


    With that, he ignored her and flipped through his book loudly.


    Mamie was puzzled. Why was he so worked up about her dieting?


    "Huh? What''s this? Mamie, did you drop this?" Roseanne picked up a business card from under the seat.


    Mamie nced at it, about to speak, when Roseanne eximed, "Sammy''s card? How did this end up here?"


    "You know him, Roseanne?"


    "Yeah. He''s one of Professor


    Kingswell University too,orkst


    Reynolds team members, works at


    I think as a


    counselor?"


    Mamie''s eyes lit up, "What''s he like?"


    "Nice guy, polite, academically strong. Worked his way up step by step."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Is he married?" Mamie felt it was crucial to know.


    She had wanted to inquire but hadn''t found the right moment or reliable source yet.


    Roseanne shook her head, "Not that I know of."


    Mamie barely breathed a sigh of relief when the next second¡ª


    "But he does have a girlfriend."


    He''s taken, then...


    Mamie fell silent for a moment.


    "Why do you ask?" Roseanne already had a hunch.


    "Just... bumped into him at the mixerst week He was really nice, even helped me with my te when it wasn''t his fault. Just thought d


    learn a bit more about him, that''s all


    IMS

 Chapter 600

    ?


    The bell for ss rang, cutting through the murmurs of the hallway.


    Owen Reynolds stepped into the ssroom with a stack of notes under his arm, announcing, "Today, we''ll dive into molecr evolution and phylogeny..."


    During the ten-minute break, Mamie slumped over her desk, utterly deted.


    Scales, unable to hold back any longer, blurted out, "You''ve been off your game these past few days!"


    Mamie looked up, puzzled. "Me?"


    "Yes, you!"


    Far from getting annoyed, Mamie nodded in agreement, "I feel the same!"


    Scales was taken aback.


    "I''ve been starving myself skinny. Never in my life have I endured such hardship... Losing weight is just too hard, so I''ve decided=" "Decided what?"


    "I''m not doing it anymore! No way!"


    Scales was speechless, "But you were just saying "


    "How about we grab a bite after ss? I''ll treat you and Roseanne."


    Before Scales or Roseanne could respond, Mamie decisively said, "Great, it''s settled then!"


    Scales and Roseanne exchanged bewildered looks.


    "What do you fancy? Steak, or maybe a seafood buffet? Or we could go for burgers and fries, fried chicken with soda? Or... why not have a bit of everything? That sounds perfect!"


    As the bell finally rang, signaling the end of the lecture, Mamie, Roseanne, and Scales dashed out of the ssroom, leaving nothing but a blur behind.


    Owen Reynolds''s attempt to call Roseanne back was swallowed by the empty air as she had already vanished.


    After indulging in a hearty meal, Mamie leaned back in her chair, radiating contentment from every pore.


    She had an epiphany-


    Why should I starve myself?


    Let those who want to slim down do it. She was done with suffering!


    Even if she met a guy she liked, she wouldn''t starve herself for him.


    And as for Sammy...


    Once she found out he had a girlfriend, Mamie lost interest.


    What decent girl would pine for someone else''s boyfriend?


    With no afternoon sses, they all headed home.


    Just around the corner, Roseanne spotted Qwen Reynolds walking ahead. She quickened her pace and poked his shoulder, then swiftly dodged to the other side as be turned.


    He looked around, confused, as Roseanne giggled from her new hiding spot.


    Owen couldn''t help but smile, "Lucky it''s me. Anyone else might''ve been scared."


    "If it weren''t you, I wouldn''t dare," Roseanne blurted out.


    ¡°And why''s that?" His gaze deepened.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Caught off guard, she quickly said,


    bri know each other well, soe esent


    teasing''s fine. And second, you''re brave. You can take a joke Content


    "Where did you get the idea I can take a joke?" Owen chuckled.


    "Just now," she said with conviction.


    As they walked upstairs together, Owen asked, "How''s everything going in Professor Farrell''sb?"


    "Great! Professor Farrell is really nice, and the equipment''s top-notch.¡±


    "Getting used to it all?"


    Just as Roseanne was about to reply, a dog''s bark echoed down the stairs.


    Before they could react, a husky charged towards them.


    Roseanne saw a blur of ck and white fur lunging at her and


    instinctively shut her eyes, wish


    for something to lift her off the ground.


    Acting on impulse, she leaped up.


    The dog brushed past her legs, continuing its mad dash downstairs.


    She exhaled in relief, then realized-


    She had jumped right into Owen Reynolds''s arms.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!